《A New Born Devil?》 Chapter 1 A New Born Devil? Chapter 1 A New Born Devil?Please click the [ ? ? ? ] Button on the chapters! Please and Thank You! Chapter 1 A New Born Devil? by Harem-Fan (Canon Divergence begins from here.) 7:10 pm, April 9th, 1990 AD. Exactly 18 years before the start of ''supposed'' canon events. In the Underworld, the city of Lilith. The current Capital of the Devil King territory ruled by Sirzechs Lucifer. In one of the most advanced hospitals, named Serafall Memorial Hospital. A flaxen () haired woman is giving birth. Many doctors and the head maid of the Gremory Clan, attended the delivery. The woman is the Duchess of the Gremory Clan, and her violet eyes focus on the final steps of the delivery. Thankfully, she has gone through this once before around 550 years ago with her first son, Sirzechs Lucifer. The female Doctor delivering is grasping the child about to fully emerge and then said. "Duchess, one last push, just like that, , here it comes! Congratulations Mrs Gremory, he is a healthy looking baby boy!" The Nurses scramble to help with the umbilical cord, as the child has finally come out. One nurse uses a soft cloth to clean the child, while the Doctor cuts the cord. The child had not cried yet, and after cleaning its mouth, she gently spanked the bottom to get it to cry. ! "!" "Oh, no... Everyone get back quickly!" "He-He is floating!" "T-That is the Power of Destruction! Move now..." After the spank, the child''s body floated in the air, transformed into a mix of black and crimson demonic energy, with two red pinpoints of light for eyes. It was only a child shaped mass of radiating Power of Destruction that slowly ate away the bed, tiles of the floor and ceilings, and anyone who does not have the Power of Destruction. "!" As the baby''s cries continued, more and more uncontrolled power leaked from the small baby. With a smile, the baby''s mother reached up and cradled the small mass of demonic power, and held it in her ample chest, gently speaking to the baby to calm its fright. She said, "My beautiful baby boy, mother is here, just sleep my love. That is right, relax and rest, you did very well, and mother is pleased." At this point the silver haired maid called in the two nervous people who only saw the event from the door frame when they heard the Doctors panic. "Sirzechs and Duke Gremory, please come in and see the new son." Sirzechs Lucifer (), the Devil King of Domestic Affairs in the Underworld (), is a handsome looking man with long crimson hair and blue-green eyes. He looks to be only in his early 20''s. He is also the husband to the silver haired maid that called him to come in. Not only is she his wife, but also his Queen. The next man at Sirzechs side is the father of the child, Duke Zeoticus Gremory. His long Crimson hair flows down, and his light blue eyes scan his wife, and then the small child in her arms. He smiled seeing the child covered, no, made of pure Power of Destruction, like his oldest son had been at birth, and knew his second son was blessed by the Morningstar himself. () The maid and sister-in-law to the newborn baby is named Grayfia Lucifuge. Her silver hair matches well with her silver eyes, giving her a very pure and mature charm. She was stripped of her noble privileges during the Civil War and entered the services of the Gremory Clan, then becoming Sirzechs Queen and then wife. Sirzechs has no harem () due to his position as Devil King, and only has Grayfia. As Venelana calmed the child, it''s aura began to reseed. And soon, as the baby''s eyes slowly started closing from all the exhaustion and crying, the Destructive Power fully changed back into the body of a healthy baby with a dash of crimson hair and blue green eyes trying to understand what it was seeing. Venelana said in her soothing voice. "My little Prince, just sleep, and have sweet dreams, mother will protect you." Sirzechs who saw the birth and the baby''s transformation, now knows what his own birth looked like. He now understands his fathers stories about the mess he made. Most of the objects in the room had parts of its matter obliterated to nothingness. Then Zeoticus Gremory asked his wife, while kissing her forehead. "Dear, what name will you give our son?" Venelana kissed the top of her baby''s head and told everyone. "His name will be Ray Gremory. He is my Ray of Hope." Everyone looked happy with the name, and both men gently pinched the cheeks of the now sleeping child. Sirzechs sighs and says. ", I am both thrilled and disheartened that Ray is also born a Transcendent Being. This now makes 3 Super Devils in the Underworld. The Great King Faction will not be happy with Ray being as strong as I was." Duke Gremory nodded to his son''s deduction and asked. "Will you tell Zekram Bael now? I will tell his son Lord Bael." "Yes, if grandfather finds out from the grapevine and not be informed, he might feel more slighted. But I know Lord Bael will be extra upset, now that both of mothers children are so strong at birth, ." Grayfia adds. "Serafall''s sibling will be born in June, and Lord Bael''s child in August. So many of the next generation youth Devils are being born so close together, like it is a sign of good fortunes to come. I will call Devil King Serafall Leviathan, about Ray the young Master." Venelana says to them. "Alright all of you, Ray and I need to sleep. Dear Zeo, please give me the Phoenix Tears so I can recover my body." He then pulled out a small red crystal vial, and dropped the magical dew onto his wife, whose body glowed and returned to a state of not even having a child. However, the magic cannot recover spent Stamina or Demonic Power, so Venelana needs sleep. - Soon, the biggest news in a long time swept over all of the Devils domains. In fact, the shock of another Super Devil being born made even the enemies of the Devils become nervous. The Fallen Angels who lived on the opposite side of the Underworld, hated this news the most, while Heaven seemed to not want to make public opinions. Some have tried to say that it was not true, but in time, the facts would not be hidden. In the following weeks, many factions and noble families made a beeline to the Gremory Territory to see and greet the child and family, to trade in business, confirm the rumors, plus suggest possible concubine-servant and marriage ties. Families such as the Phenex, the Abaddon, the Glasya-Labolas, and the Astaroth were just a few of the families bringing over their High Ranking baby girls, business deals, and gifts to introduce to Venelana for a marriage. ( ) Zekram Bael strongly ''suggested'' that Sirzechs, Venelana, and Duke Gremory seriously consider the woman who is visiting from his faction, the Lady Katrina Abaddon. A marriage with the Great King Faction with the next Super Devil would make both sides happy. Especially with the fact that their daughter had just been born, and was not betrothed yet. Marquee Phenex was sad to find out that his friend''s child was a boy, and could not marry her to his youngest son Riser. He was just an adorable child and bringing both families together would have been the best outcome, but alas, Marquee Phenex only has three boys. After a while, the friends of the family, the Sitri, had given birth to a beautiful baby girl, but sadly, a marriage between baby Ray and Sona could not happen since they are both the next heirs to their families. Serafall was very sad, because she had thought little Ray was so adorable, especially how he giggles at all of her acting. That August, a shocking bit of news had struck the Underworld. Lord Bael''s son was born with pitiful amounts of Demonic Power, and did not have the Bael clan''s Power of Destruction. The boy was named Sairaorg Bael. Lord Bael was very upset, and things went out of control in his home. Ray Gremory''s birth and his son Sairaorg had been on completely opposite spectrum''s of the Devil Power Scale. One child with the most Demonic Power, and one with the least. To slap Lord Bael''s face even harder, the Gremory child was better at the manipulation of the Power of Destruction than even Lord Bael, well with a bit of training that is. With tensions high between The Great King Faction and Sirzechs Faction, Venelana caved into her fathers suggestion and invited Lady Katrina Abaddon for a second meeting. And the meeting to no one''s surprise, yielded a marriage contract between their children. Not even 4 months old, and poor Ray Gremory would have a wife. From that day on, the two families would have the children meet to get to know one another over the years. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then the news spread fast that Ray Gremory, the next head of the Gremory Clan would marry the daughter of Lady Katrina Abaddon, whose name was Kuisha Abaddon. The Abaddon Clan is in the Extra Demon families, outside of the remaining 72 pillar families, but their Power of Hole is well known, and she is a fitting pair as a wife. The fact she is a Pure Blood Devil and with a respected status in the Old King Faction helped to quell the rising tensions in the Underworld. Soon, 4 years flew by in a flash, and the excitement of Ray''s birth had mellowed. - I am Ray Gremory, and today I am turning 4 years old. The entire mansion is in a frenzy to make a fun party for me. Normally we Devils only celebrate birthdays occasionally for the fact we can live indefinitely. However, my big brother will have none of that, and demands a birthday party for me every year until I turn 18 and become an adult Devil. , Well I lied. We noble Devils are really more like adults when we turn 12 years old, and get our Evil pieces to reincarnate our Devil servants, or turn other devils into our Peerage members. For my Gremory family, we see our Peerages as family, not just servants, and I love that about my family. Many Devil houses sneer at us loving our servants, but what do I care about? If I was a servant, I would like to be treated better, you know. Currently, I am out front greeting my guests with Grayfia behind me. This is part of my etiquette training to become a good heir for the Gremory. But I started to get bored and wanted to go out back and play with the camels. Just as I started to look like I would run, the strict voice of the head maid scolded me. "Prince Ray, you would not be planning on shirking your duties, would you? I suggest you stand up straight or I shall let the Duchess know. Oh, your next guest has arrived." "Yes Grayfia, I know. I was not running this time, geez." A white limo with the Sitri house symbol arrived, and out came 3 Devils I know all too well. So I slightly bow and greet. "Greetings Lord and Lady Sitri, and welcome Princess Sona, thank you for coming to my 4th birthday party, please enter." Lord Sitri, wearing glasses like his daughter, with black hair and blue eyes, was a very professional looking man. And next to him was Sona''s mother with black hair and pink eyes, Lady Sitri. Finally it was my friend Sona who will be 4 in a couple of months. She was wearing a simple blue dress with a purple rose on the chest. We play together occasionally, but she likes to abuse me in board games. Lady Sitri seeing me try to be a grown up, only squeezed my cheeks making me blush in shame for this happens a bit too much to me. Sona came to my rescue seeing my eyes roll. "Mother, please stop molesting my friend''s face. You are acting like big sister, ." ", Hello Grayfia, my husband and I will go see Venelana, so please look after Sona for us, thanks~!" And Sona and I watched her parents just abandon her to her own devices with me. Sona said. "First Happy Birthday Ray. And second... Why do I think you and I are more mature than our parents at times?" I shrug at her and simply say. "Don''t look at me, I am only 4 years old. You are smarter than me anyway, so I will leave the intellectual stuff to you." ", Why are we friends again? You are so not serious Ray. Oh, it is your other friend..." "My mother and Grayfia said I had to be extra nice to Kuisha Abaddon, she is my friend of the family or something. Well it is just like you I think?" I could not see Grayfia have upturned lips hearing me not understand my betrothed status, but it is not her place to correct and teach me. Three people disembarked from a rented Demon-Horse and carriage, then slowly came to the three of us. With my hand in-front, I slightly bow and greet. "Greetings Lord and Lady Abaddon, and you as well Lady Kuisha Abaddon. Thank you for coming to my party, please come in the back and we can get started." "Kuisha dear, please play with Ray and Sona Sitri, while we go and find the Duke and Duchess, come husband." Kuisha wearing a black dress looked cute with her blonde hair in a ponytail and her green eyes looked everywhere but at my face. She stuttered quietly. "G-Greetings Prince Gremory, h-happy b-birthday." I see my last guest walking up with his mother, and I bow to the pair. "Greetings Auntie and cousin Bael, I am glad you came to my birthday, please let us all go to the back." Both Misla and Sairaorg Bael are happy that I do not treat them like outcast trash. I do not understand why the two have to live at the edge of their Bael clan territory, but I was told to not mention it by my mother, so I do not. After we all finished introductions, we all went to the rear of the home, where the party was being held. It was now noon and the purple sky was pleasant to the soul. - Once the group of us made it to the back, I convinced all three kids to follow me to the camel pen to play with them. I point with pride at the 3 hump massive camel and tell Sairaorg, Sona, and Kuisha about my Gremory family animal. "This camel''s name is Gautama, and he is really old. We sometimes for fun will have a camel race around the grounds. Well I cannot make Gautama do what I want yet, but one day I will make this stubborn camel listen." While my friends and I were looking at all the camels, we failed to see a Demonic Mouse run in-front of Gautama, startling him, and out of instinct, the back of my head received a kick and my body went flying like a cannonball about 20 feet away! ! """""RAY!""""" All I heard before blacking-out mid-flight, was a collective group of yells, then nothing... (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Please click the [ ? ? ? ] Button on the chapters! Please and Thank You! Chapter 2 Eyes Wide Open? Chapter 2 Eyes Wide Open?Please click the [ ? ? ? ] Button on the chapters! Please and Thank You! Chapter 2 Eyes Wide Open? by Harem-Fan """""RAY!""""" All I heard before blacking-out mid-flight, was a collective group of yells, then nothing... - I had a strange dream while I slept. I was flooded with broken memories of a life lived long ago on a strange Earth. The main take away from this bizarre dream was the fact I was a Human and not the proud noble Devil I currently am. I was a half American-Japanese young man who lived an ordinary life. My father was a native of the United States, and my mother was born and raised in Kyoto Japan. We lived in a place known as San Diego, California. My life was passing quickly like a time skip film that jumped and missed many parts, so I could not understand everything of that life. It seemed my name was Saji Ray. Odd that my last name was Ray like my first name of my life? My life was a happy and fair one. I was not abused, neglected, or bothered more than the average Human. Both of my parents loved me and raised me well. I seem to have made a few friends, had a few relationships that ended in different ways. One was, my childhood girlfriend had to move away. Another girlfriend and I had just drifted apart. And finally my 3rd and final girlfriend was the reason I died. But before I think of my death, I have discovered something reality-shaking that made my mentality question if my existence is real or fictional... In my myriad memories, I had recalled in my vast wealth of anime watching, one particular anime that I had only seen one time and have mostly forgotten. This series was popularized as a fan-service boob-powered underdog harem anime, starring Issei Hyoudou and Rias Gremory. The series focused on pervert mechanics where boobs made stupid sound effects as the girl just walked and breathed. The worst part of the story was the fact, all could be overcome with hard work and Rias''s tits?! Why did I watch this childish pervert anime? Simply for a handful of characters and the story background. If you took a step back and saw the world hidden from view full of Youkai, Devils, Youkai, Dragons, Youkai, Angels, and Fallen Angels just to name a few, It was a compelling story world, just that the boob powers were... Cringe as fuck. Why did I mention Youkai so much? Well I was a bit of a nerd and some of the hottest draws in the D¡ÁD Anime were animal eared sexiness. And let us not forget the real heroine of the entire series for me, the woman who reminded me of my mother in many ways, Akeno Himejima. Yes, this one character was the reason I even watched this tragedy of a comedy. Now why am I focusing on those memories? Because I realized it was a cartoon version of the world I live in. Yes, my Underworld, my mother, family, all of it was a fictional animation and book series written by an author known as the God of Breast, Ishibumi Ichiei. How did this Human know about my world and put it into a fantasy story and predict the dark future of my Underworld? Was this Human some kind of God Class being from an alien dimension? Sadly, I only watched this series one time, because I was so embarrassed the first time watching. But I also realized that in my brief recollection of the anime, I was never in it, nor does Rias Gremory exist in my reality. According to my calculations based on my best friend Sona, I was born in Rias''s place. This realization of killing off a person without it being my fault was causing me to have an Identity crisis for a moment. But then I concluded that perhaps the man, Ishibumi Ichiei, had shown me a possible future in my reality. I also realize that my past life as a Human might be the machinations of one of my World''s many Gods. Hell, it might even be the work of Heaven''s System for all I know, right? Too many soul crushing possibilities for me. So my takeaway is to not trust my life as a Human too much, because I am Ray Gremory! I do not doubt I am the next heir to my Gremory house and I will not let a dreamlike Human life convince me otherwise. But I have learned things about my Gremory House, Underworld, and my whole existence as a whole that should not be known by others, not even my mother or big brother can know all of this information. The number one thing I cannot tell anyone... The Biblical God is dead?! This has startled me the most. Is the death of God the reason I received these memories, or did God reincarnate as Ishibumi Ichiei?! This last thought is the most far fetched but possible outcome, because of how I died. Yeah, I died as a 24 year old and was done with college, and just came home from a job interview. When I came to the apartment where I lived with my girlfriend, I had been told she was leaving me for a high paying job in her old home state, and she wanted to make a new start... Without me. I immediately, with a broken heart, went for a walk to clear my mind and that is how my unexpected death came in my Human life... ! When I crossed the street, there was nothing, but the moment my foot hit the halfway point, I heard it, the honking of a truck. As I looked in horror, I had enough time to see it was a white moving truck with the plates of... [Truck-kun] And just as I was struck, I swear on everything I know to be true, the person driving and giving me a smile with a thumbs-up, was none other than, Ishibumi Ichiei! As I went flying through the air landing on the street, it struck me that I may have imagined all of that in the end. But what was bizarre was the way I died. I held up my bloody hand, and thought of the scene in the anime when Issei died. No, I did not want to grab boobs, but thought this Truck God, did all of this on purpose to make me think of my current world. So that is why I believe that man to have been the now dead Biblical God. Well, most of that life is a fading memory, and only the few things I know of my world seem to be in the front of my mind. Sadly I did not memorize things that I saw. But not being able to remember the pain of death, the loss of my lover, and family in that possibly fake life, will not stay in my every thought. I think my consciousness is stirring, and this crazy dream will end. But now I have a slightly more mature way of thinking going forward. Now I realize how much I have destroyed the visions shown to me. My position that Rias had, my friendship with Sona, the fact I now realize Kuisha Abaddon is my fucking fiance and not just a family friend, . I need to get stronger to deal with the dangerous future many foes may bring to my world and threaten my peace. Crap, I cannot even save those two cat sisters or even Akeno, because I do not know or remember enough to use my future cheat to save them from their shit fates, damn. If I am some kind of Reincarnation Protagonist, I have already failed those women... Fuck now I am depressed. But wait, I am only 4 years old, and I cannot change things can I? Who would believe me? My brother might, or he might think I am crazy. Oh fuck and my cousins mother will fall into that dreaded sleep. I cannot change anything. I-I think I might cry now... - As I had finally started to open my eyes, tears had been welling up and falling. I am laying in a woman''s arms, as I see my worried mother. Venelana asked me. "My son, are you still in pain? Tell me what is wrong?" "I-I had a nightmare..." I hear noise and through my bleary eyes can see it is still my birthday party, and I must have only been unconscious for a short while. My father, Sona, Kuisha, Grayfia, and even my Brother with Serafall are surrounding my mother and I. So I used my sleeve to wipe my tears and force a smile. "Sorry everyone, but did anyone see the Truck that ran me over?" My joke stunned the worried crowd, then my father Zeoticus started to loudly laugh at my joke. He said in a better mood. ", My boy, you seem to be alright now, in order to tell a joke. But you were not hit by a truck, but by Gautama!" I look to the massive camel and I swear to the Satan himself, that fucking camel just winked at me, like what happened was all his doing, but how can I tell others what I witnessed?! Getting out of mothers arms and brushing off my clothing, I said to everyone gathered. "Everything is fine now, so let us continue the party and forget the unexpected accident. I thank everyone for attending my 4th birthday party." When I saw Sairaorg and Kuisha, I realized I changed everything with my birth, and nothing will happen like in the story I saw. Then I remembered the lesson I learned from the Rias vs Riser fight in that anime I witnessed. So I walked to the side of Kuisha and gently took her hand which made her blush, and I said. "Kuisha, I won''t leave your side." And all the adults lifted their eyebrows seeing my actions, and the red faced little girl who I basically confessed to. But I do not want her and I to have an unhappy relationship like Rias and Riser had. Plus in the last 4 years, this little cute blonde noble lady has been my friend. So I will do my best to foster a healthy relationship with her. I know she is not that character from that vision I saw, and is my good friend Kuisha, like Sona, and Sairaorg. I had read enough online novels to know that trying to keep a story-line true is just stupid. This is my life and nobody belongs to anybody. We are all living breathing creatures with Free-Will. And I will just let life lead me along and not fight the current. Kuisha, still holding my hand, said in a quiet voice. "I-I won''t leave as well..." As she held my hand firmly, I realized she was also told about our future. All of my family plus her parents put on bright smiles realizing any fears they had of us not getting along were now resolved. I looked at Sona and gave her a thumbs up and with a dimple on my cheek told her. "And I will always be there when my best friend Sona needs me!" Sona looked dazed at being pointed out, and to her horror, her older sister the Devil King, Serafall Leviathan swooped her up in a tight hug swinging her around saying to her sister. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So cute my little So-tan, even Ray said he is your ally of Justice! Let us use the power of friendship and eat cake!" "Sister p-please put me down, it is embarrassing~!" Everyone seeing this, forgot about the Gremory Prince cannonball, and just laughed at the two sisters showing familial love. Still holding little Kuisha''s hand, I hope our lives can always stay happy, just like this perfect moment. (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Please click the [ ? ? ? ] Button on the chapters! Please and Thank You! Chapter 3 Problems Being A Super Devil? Chapter 3 Problems Being A Super Devil?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N .) Chapter 3 Problems Being A Super Devil? by Harem-Fan The birthday party continued. Did I ever mention how stupid big my home is? My backyard could host many sports games at the same time. maids and butlers are shuttling around delivering drinks and appetizers to all the adults who came, and socializing is on the move. Things are more serious due to two of the four Devil Kings joining the party. Ajuka Beelzebub, my brother''s friend and fellow Devil King, was going to show, but had to attend to urgent matters in the Human world. Oh, and he is the 3rd other Super Devil besides me and my brother Sirzechs. I had not realized what it meant to be a Super Devil until my partial memories gave me enlightenment. I have the Potential to surpass most Devils in raw strength and power, but it is not so simple, why? Let me try and give a simplified version of the power scale of this world, it is something like this... [Human-class ()] This is the level of strength of most Human adults, and professional fighters. You could assume the maximum level of strength is like having a strength score of 9. When this class exceeds its limits, it would be 10 points and go to the next category of Low-class strength. [Low-class ()] As you can see, even the lowest of Devils of the Low class is just so much more powerful than anyone in the Human-class. So every category going forward is roughly 10¡Á stronger than the last. [Middle-class ()] This was about where the strength of Kiba, Issei, and Koneko was in the 2nd season of the anime. This is also the level of most Magicians. And an even more terrifying existence is in this level of power with a score of 999... Mil-tan! He is a Middle-class- strength Human! [High-class ()] All Pure Blood Devils fall in this category from birth like Kuisha and Sona has a strength between 1000-3000. Now this is just the normal range and exceptions always exist, like me and Sairaorg Bael. My poor cousin has pitiful levels of Demonic Power, like that of a Human or Low-class person. But thanks to my memories, I know he will be something more with hard work. [Ultimate-class ()] This is the level of most of the Dragon Kings, like Tannin. My mother Venelana, Serafall, and Grayfia also fall in this range, with Serafall being a bit higher than my sister-in-law, because unlike Grayfia, Serafall does not have a Queen Piece in her! [Satan-class = Devil King-class ()] This strength level is where the well known Tiamat falls into, and many Legendary monsters of myth. Many Evil Dragons also fit here. [Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()] Myself, Sirzechs Lucifer, and Ajuka Beelzebub are the ''Known'' Devils to fall in this category. I know, I know, having a fucking 1 million starting power level as a fucking baby is nuts, but... The ''but'' here is, I cannot use most of this amazing power, due to inexperience. Sure my gas tank is amazing and I can shoot small bolts of Power of Destruction all day long, but I cannot make it huge and do massive damage. I cannot even use most of the powers that my brother can. I cannot even change my body into the form I took at birth. These are all things I must learn and practice. [God-class ()] And finally this level of power varies so freaking much and is different for every single God. Odin falls in this category. So when my Grandfather Bael told Katrina Abaddon about my strength, she figuratively threw her daughter into my arms, and prayed to the Biblical God that I liked blondes, as a baby, . While I was pondering all of these mind numbing numbers, the small hand holding my left-hand squeezed in worry, and asked me. "Prince Gremory, is your head still hurting?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ray." Kuisha tilted her head in confusion, so I held up the hand holding mine and told her. "You are allowed to hold my hand, so that means you cannot call me Prince Gremory. You must only call me Ray from now on, okay." She looked surprised, because I had never corrected her before, so she only nodded, then said. "O-Okay, Ray." Sona pushed up her glasses, she did not even need to wear them, and she said. "Ray and I have always called each-other by our first names." Sairaorg grins and chimes in to prove he is one of the friend group. "That is right, Kuisha... You should also call Sona and I by our names, because we are all friends. That is right cousin Ray?" "Right, we are four good friends, so let us go and play, but not around the camels." All 3 of them laughed at me for looking nervous at the camels. For some reason, despite me being strong enough to obliterate the camels, I seem to feel nervous around them now?! Especially the big bastard who launched me! What, I am still only 4 years old... Just because I got some memories does not mean I am an old man, get real. I say to the group. "Do you 3 want to go to my game-room and play the new game system Devil King Ajuka Beelzebub made for me? It is better than anything the Human world is making, and there are fighting, racing, and shooting games?" Even Sona looked thrilled at that. So our friends group told our parents we were off, and with that, our play-day was one I will never forget... - After my exciting birthday ended, I went to my mother to have a kinda serious talk with her about wanting to train, learn, and get stronger in general. Thanks to my near death experience () and knowledge of the future possibilities, I do not want to be a lazy Devil. Like Sairaorg, I need strength and lots of hard training. Venelana, my mother came to my room when a maid got her for me. She sat at the edge of my stupidly massive harem-sized bed, and patted for me to sit next to her. When I sat, she held me and asked. "Ray dear, why have you been acting so seriously today, are you hurt by the camel?" "? No mother, it was my nightmare... I do not want to be a lazy weak Devil anymore. I know I have power in me, but it is unusable power. And if Gautama can send me packing, how can I protect my friends?" My mother looked at me seriously and suggested. "Ray, remember that you are still young and too much training might do more harm than good, so I will make you spend more time in the library, then I will work with you 3 times a week on controlling your overflowing Demonic Power. As you get older, I will increase the difficulty, but remember, you cannot get this youth back. so it must be done in moderation, okay?" I know I still have many years till I turn 12, so what mother is saying is reasonable. "Yes mother, and I want to learn to become a great King. I do not want Sona to keep bullying me in tactics as well. She is really smart, so I need to be strong enough to make tactics pointless." She hugged me into her chest, and oxygen seems to still be necessary for us Devils, as I begin to tap out on her shoulder. She giggled while letting me go and said. "Okay Ray, Grayfia is taking you to the hot spring for your bath, and I will see you at breakfast. Tomorrow, we will start in the library and learn about controlling your overflowing Demonic Power, to avoid accidents,." And with that, Grayfia walked in bowing and said. "Ray, I am here for your bath, let us go." I froze... I have always had Grayfia giving me baths, but now it feels embarrassing due to my visions of the anime. Crap, I am so damn ashamed, but I follow because we have done this for years, ... - In the Japanese style shower used to get clean before going into the hot spring, I am sitting naked on a stool, getting my body scrubbed. Grayfia seeing me look embarrassed, only smiled seeing through my shame. She knows it is just part of young boys getting older and self conscious, and she is right. "Prince Ray, do not think much about it. Why are you so tense all of a sudden, is it because you think being 4 is a life changing age?" I stopped trying to hide my small body and nodded to her. "I was imagining Human shame, and I was trying to emulate it, I think. If I go to the Human world, I need to act more reserved, right?" Grayfia rinsing off the soap asked with curiosity. "So, you are dreaming of visiting the Human world? , Well that is right... Humans get shy with nudity and intimacy. So when the time comes, you have to blend in with their culture. Your brother always tries to act childishly, and I am forced to correct him. Let''s get into the spring now..." So she and I walked into the spring together, and we sat side by side. Due to my young body and long exposure to Grayfia, I do not see her body in a sexual way. This is also due to the Devil physiology. We Devils are built for the 7 Sins. I ask Grayfia. "Grayfia, you are the Ultimate Queen, so can you tell me everything you know about the Evil Piece System? Also, are there any tricks or hints to give me so I can plan for my future as a King?" She smiled at my serious talk, like she was watching a child heading off to the battlefield. She pulled me into her lap and then started to explain to me everything that goes into the reincarnation of Devil servants. She even told me a bit of the history about it. - Then I asked. "How long ago was it that you and my brother fought in the Devil Civil War?" Grayfia put her chin on my head in thought, and told me. "? It seems it was about 550 years ago. Your brother Sirzechs was around 60 years old at the time. That would make him almost 600 around now." My eyes open wide, well because I am 4, and the anime did not talk about years like that. So I asked her a dumb question. "Sister Grayfia, so how old are you then? Oooooooouch!" I felt a stinging pain in my left-side, and Grayfia with a smile that was not a smile, told me a life lesson. "My dear Ray, never, and I mean never, ask a woman''s age, do you understand?" I felt an aura of danger from behind me, and it is not from boobs in my back, but a primal fear as I nod and reply. "Yes, yes, yes, I understand sister Grayfia, never ask a woman their age, got it!" She then ruffled my hair like she was not a Grim Reaper just a moment ago! "Good, you two brothers are smart men." Damn, this woman has two of the three Super Devils cowering... SCARY! Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 4 Demonic Power, Demonic Magic, and Magic Training? Chapter 4 Demonic Power, Demonic Magic, and Magic Training?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 4 Demonic Power, Demonic Magic, and Magic Training? by Harem-Fan So as my mother promised, she took me to our Gremory library to discuss the things I must know about magic, in order to more readily learn to control its power. - The purple sky shown threw the windows of our massive library with over a hundred isles of books towering to over 20 feet high. Thankfully as Devils, light is not necessary for us, and the darkness is actually as comfortable to us, as the sunlight is to Humans. In fact, without light tempering, we Devils become weaker in sunlight, and stronger in the night and darkness. This same thing also applies to the Human world''s Vampires, who are a lot like us Devils. The book I am currently reading says this about our Underworld... The Underworld is roughly the same size as the Human world, but with a much larger landmass, as there are no oceans, just lakes. The sky was originally purple during both the day and night, but the current Four Great Devil Kings adjusted the flow of time to match it in the Human world for the sake of the reincarnated Devils. They reproduced an artificial moon using Demonic Power and made the night''s darkness the same as the Human world. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ! My mother placed another stack of old thick books in front of me, with a cunning smile, and sat next to me. I could tell that I was going to hate learning. "Okay Ray, I know you are a smart boy and probably know some of the material, but we will go through it, just in-case that bump to your head made you forget, ." ", It probably made me a bit smarter mother, so stop teasing me already." "Alright, here and look at this book. It is called... [Why Demonic Magic Is Superior to Magic] This is the basic information you need. Then we will test your 3 magic circle skills after, so read this aloud." I opened the heavy book and went to the introductory part. I easily read the Devil Alphabet I was taught by my mother. ¡°Demonic Power is something which you use to turn your imagination into actual form, and magic is something where you use equations to make supernatural phenomena occur. Demonic Power requires the power to use imagination and the power to create, and it requires having good sense. Magic is just knowledge to control equations, and you need to use your head and need calculations, so they are different even though they may seem similar.¡± My mother kissed the top of my head and said. "Ray, did you know that Human Magicians magic is actually based off of our Devil magic? Now look at this page.." Venelana points to another page with diagrams of simple Magic Circles. "These are all three of our Gremory Magic Circles... General, Attack, and Defensive. Look at each of the pictures to understand. Most Devil houses have this similar design with colors dependent on the type of Demonic Power they have. For the Gremory it is Crimson. But in Grayfia and my case, we use the Gremory symbol, but the color of our demonic Power changes its look. So Grayfia has a silver Gremory circle." I look at the standard General Magic Circle... Then I studied the Attack Magic Circle... And finally I look at the detailed Defensive Magic Circle... As I look at individual Magic Circles, like the one for my big brother as Lucifer, I ask my mother. "Mother, then why does our Power of Destruction not use Magic Circles?" "Good question dear. This simple answer is because the Bloodline Powers of the Pure Blood Devil Clans are not magic. It is simply something we will into existence. It only seems like Devil Magic to non-Devil observers. So if you see a Devil use something without a Magic Circle, than it is a Bloodline ability, like Kuisha''s Hole ability of the Abaddon Extra Demons Clan." I then ask about... "Mother, how does Demonic Potential affect both Unique Magic or augmenting Demonic Powers?" She ponders the best way to explain it. "All Devils have a basic set of spells we can cast and abilities common to all of us, but Demonic Potential is a limited resource we Devils have in our very Soul-Body. depending on how much strength you have, you have a FIXED amount of Potential that can never be recovered, so once used it is permanently gone." So I use Issei''s power as an example... "For example, if I made a power that blew off women''s clothing and named it Dress Break, it would use up a portion of my Demonic Potential, because it is not a common spell to most Devil''s right?" My mother looked at me funny with my question, but realized my example was correct. "That is correct, and that spell Dress Break would cost you less Demonic Power to use, and it would be far more potent than your other Devil Magic. But why in the world would you come up with something so vulgar dear? Please tell me you won''t waste your precious potential on something so useless?" I shook my head because in the anime, it was used to save Asia Argento once. But then I ask another related question. "So if a Low-class Devil made the Dress Break magic, and used up all of his potential on it, then when he became Middle-class, would he have a bit more Demonic Potential to work with?" Mother smiled brightly and nodded. "That kick to the head did help your thoughts it seems. But yes, when a Devil surpasses his limits, he does get a bit more potential. But if he saved it from earlier and not made that ridiculous spell, he could do something even greater. You, my son, already have all of your potential unlocked as a Super Devil, so be careful how you mold it to your will." "Mother, is it better to make Magic with it, or add it to my Power of Destruction?" She kissed my head again and advised me. "For this topic, you need to train with your brother. He made his Power of Destruction even more destructive. But for example, you could add large amounts of Gravity to your Power of Destruction to suck in things. But to answer your question, modifying your Power of Destruction is better. You will have Servants for specialty magic in the future. So do not create useless magic like that clothing removal spell, . Who even taught you that idea? Was it that Human Manga we gave you?" I totally lied. "Nope, it was from watching Devil King Leviathan magically transform clothing from nothing, he-he. If she makes clothing materialize, then can she make it vanish?" My mother put her hand on her forehead, and I heard under her breath. "I need to tell her to stop stripping in-front of my baby, ." I ask what I am most curious about, due to my memories... "Mother, I wish to build resistance to holy-magic and weapons, what do I need to do for this?" My mothers eyes open wide at my random question, but like a good teacher, she enlightens me on the topic. "Devils who have higher Demonic Power, like you and your brother, are able to develop resistance against all holy-based magic, objects, and Light Weapons. Where those with lesser Demonic Power will be eliminated. So, with your level of strength you will not outright die, but you still need to slowly improve with small doses of it to build up tolerance. Right now, I forbid this till you are at least 12 years old, do you understand me young man?!" "I promise to not be reckless mother, and I will wait, then have you, brother, or Grayfia teach me more then." She hugged me, being content with my answer to not do something dangerous. She then pointed to another book for Devils. "Here is all of the common magic for Devils plainly written here for you dear. Study this, and we will end our lessons for today." So I look at the complete list, knowing most of it already... Language-ConstantTransportation-TeleportationBinding MagicSummoning MagicElemental Demonic PowerAppearance manipulation-ConstantSelf-Destruct-Last Resort MagicEvil Pieces activationMind Reading MagicDemonic BulletBlade BarrageIllusion MagicAudio-Visual communication MagicMind ControlDefensive Barrier Magic I realize I have not been taught most of this and with sparkling eyes, like seeing a big pile of gold, I beg my mother. "Mother, I want to learn all of this, pleeeeese~?!" ", Not today sweety, but I promise you will master all of it in a few years. Now, let us go to dinner. Some of your father''s Harem are eating with us, and I need to make sure they are behaving, let''s go." And I was off to watch my father squirm with overbearing concubines trying to fight over themselves, for his attention. Yeah, big brothers Harem of one, seems less of a hassle now that I see my father struggle. - Elsewhere in the Underworld and Human world, a few women sneezed at the same time... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 5 Prince Gremory Takes A Trip To The Human World? Chapter 5 Prince Gremory Takes A Trip To The Human World?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 5 Prince Gremory Takes A Trip To The Human World? by Harem-Fan Six months have passed since I started to strongly focus on my Devil abilities. This had both good and bad consequences. Well, the good things that have happened, would be the fact that I can now more easily control my Power of Destruction. With a bit of effort, I can fire a single bullet of power and shrink it to a softball sized black with a hint of crimson orb. Most anything I hit with it, just gets obliterated or warped by its intensity. My brother can create many of these orbs of Destruction, so only being able to create one is not impressive. Well that is in comparison to a veteran. But my blast is already equal to what Rias Gremory in the anime could use when fighting Riser on the school roof. So I have a long way to go since Rias was a bit lazy. Another positive thing I have accomplished would be my frequent use of our library. I have decided being Lazy is a Sin. I will learn everything that I can about my new world so that I can better plan for my future with many foes who just have immense power. Personally, the one foe I dread facing because of his Sacred Gear is Cao Cao. (sounds like, So-So) Well if you live under a rock and never heard of what a Sacred Gear is, simply put, they are Soul-bound tools made by the Biblical God that are born with Humans, to counter Supernatural beings. Sadly, being a Devil, I cannot own one of these iconic weapons of God like Vali Lucifer can. But to be honest, I would rather be a Super Devil any day than a Sacred Gear wielder. There is the most powerful and well known of them called Longinus. And the strongest one is the spear that pierced and killed Jesus, the True Longinus. Other well known Longinus would be the Divine Dividing and Boosted Gear that house the spirits of the 2 Heavenly Dragons, Ddraig and Albion. Because of where I am today, for a brief second, I thought of what would happen to the world and history if I just shot child Issei with a bolt of Demonic Power, and realized I could never really do such a cruel thing. I might be a Devil, but I am kind at heart. I will just let Issei live his life. I felt horrible having thoughts of either killing or recruiting him. Having knowledge of my world is very terrifying to even make me want to plot against a 3? year old child. Those reincarnation and transmigration protagonists are twisted individuals now that I think about it. And I hope I never become corrupted with thoughts of manipulating others. But sadly, it might happen without me realizing it, . Well, that is enough of this topic for a long time. For now, Sacred Gears are still a bit rare to see because all of the new wielders are still young and have not awakened them yet. Seeing me sigh, Grayfia asked me. "Young master Ray, are you not feeling well? Is the Human world air or the sun too much for you?" I shook my head as I was looking in a mirror in a clothing store in the city of Kuoh, Japan. Kuoh is a territory controlled by Cleria Belial, the cousin of the Number one Rating Game Champion. So this city has not yet been given to the Gremory family to rule. Because I only have slight knowledge of events, I have no idea how and why Rias became the ruler of Kuoh. I don''t even know why Cleria Belial was never mentioned before in the anime. "Well it is 1994 and it seems Human fashion is in an interesting place. So Grayfia, how do I look?" Grayfia looked at my bluejeans, sneakers, and Dragon Ball Z tee-shirt and frowned a bit. "Young master, I personally think you are more handsome in your Underworld attire. Human clothing seems strange on you. But if you like it, so will I." I chuckle a bit, because I actually feel I like my Human world clothing I remember wearing. Most noble young Devils would sneer and have contempt for Earth fashion. Even Diodora Astaroth wore his Underworld attire walking around Kuoh in the third season of the anime. Ah, that guy angered me even as a child. Just thinking about meeting him last month pisses me off! Once again Grayfia saw anger and disgust on my face and her eyebrow raised. "?! Sorry, I was just remembering that jerk, Diodora. What he said to Kuisha really made me want to vaporize him!" Grayfia remembering how that gathering almost turned bloody over my fight, made the adults worry. It was the first time I had a killing intent towards another child. And when a Super Devil child gets pissed, well that is bad. The fact that if I went out of control, and had the power to blow up this whole Island of Japan, made the parents get involved. This incident I mentioned was bad in my six months, because it made my fame spread my name all over the Underworld again. It had not been a huge topic till I was about to end Diodora out of rage. He did not physically hurt Kuisha, but insulted her for trying to ''climb a big tree'' for her family, and when she thought I believed Diodora''s words, she cried. My Gremory blood, hearing her cry, made my protective instincts flair and well, you can imagine how I slapped him around. Thankfully the adults stopped me before I made him turn to ash, . Well, the bright side was, Kuisha knew I cared about her. "Do not worry young master Ray, youth Devils fight all the time, and your reason to fight was just defending your and Lady Abaddon''s honor, now let us go we have many things to do today." I nodded, and after paying for the clothing I bought, we walked out onto the streets of Kuoh Town... - I underestimated my and Grayfia''s appearance here in Japan. Grayfia is not wearing her maid attire, but a long white dress with brown soft leather boots. She is giving off a University big sister vibe right now. While I am wearing child appropriate clothing, my crimson hair and blue-green eyes make me look like a Northern European child model. Grayfia brought me with her today because I had expressed interest in Japan back during the time I had my birthday. She has business with Lady Cleria Belial, and thought it was the right time for me to get some true sunlight and Human air. I was secretly happy to come to Kuoh of all places, but hid my excitement. As Grayfia and I passed by many streets, I was sad to not have seen too many iconic sights that I had seen in my one viewing of the anime, but to be fair, I hardly remember anything more than the Kuoh Academy, old schoolhouse, and the park that Issei died in. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I was surprised to see Kuoh Academy on our path, I realized it was a school-day, and all of the girls were entering the school for classes. I realized, there are no boys. Grayfia seeing me stop and watch the all-girls school with interest she rarely sees in me, tells me like a true guide. "Young master, that is Kuoh Academy and all-girls school. This is their High School division, and over in that direction is their Middle School division, and a mile that way is the University division. A few of the Underworld Devil women come to study here among the humans, and make Contracts while they study. Mostly women from the Old King faction, but all are welcome with Lady Cleria Belial''s permission." I try my luck and ask, no request. "Grayfia, I want to attend this High School when I am old enough, may I?" Activating: Super Secret Finishing Move... Puppy Dog Eyes! And BOOM! I have Grayfia in the palm of my hands, Brouhaha! My big brother had told me once about Grayfia having a weakness for cute things, and he taught me this secret finisher, and it works like a charm! Grayfia''s eyes just went sparkly. She said, "I-I will need to ask Lady Cleria and your parents about that, so no promises, okay?" So to praise her with positive reinforcement, taught by my brother, I gave her a warm hug to reward her for caving in to my request. Yes, this is totally emotional manipulation, but damn it, she uses pinches, so I am being humane at least! - Shortly the two of us arrived at a brand-new two story mall, with an outdoor parking structure. Looking at it, it is all top of the line and made well, to resist earthquakes. "Grayfia, why are we at the mall? I thought we were going to meet the Territory Lord?" "Ray, look at the name of the mall... It is the Kuoh Belial Mall. () She and her family own this brand new structure and she wanted to show me. She and I were childhood friends. So this is both a formal and informal meeting for us. Plus, you can buy anything you want here to bring home, like magazines, books, and toys." I gave her a thumbs-up and we entered the new mall... - As we entered the two-floor mall, I saw it was not overly crowded, due to school being in session. This is good because I keep getting looks from older women wanting to kidnap me for being cute. No seriously, it unnerves me. Then we hear and see an incredibly beautiful woman, that I can instantly tell is a Devil. "Grayfia, over here, yes here I am, ." The woman is wearing a dark gray kimono and she has her long grey hair loose. Her gray eyes are soft and friendly, like a pure maiden. ! Cleria''s wooden geta shoes make a rapid sound as she comes to us in high spirits. She took both of Grayfia''s hands intimately while saying. "Grayfia, it has been far too long, why have you not come to visit before? Is it because of your new young master here? Hello Prince Gremory, I am Lady Cleria Belial, and I rule this territory. It is an honor to finally meet you. Every Devil knows about you, and now I finally have met the brother of Devil King Lucifer. Did you know even my cousin, the rating game champion, wants to meet you?" "Thank you for allowing me to visit Kuoh Town Lady Belial. Honestly, I love this place, it is so different from our Underworld. And please tell your cousin I pass my greetings to him. I am a fan of his Rating Game matches. I watch them all. His use of your family''s [Worthless] ability is genius." She was very happy to hear me compliment her cousin, and soon we engaged in informal conversation... - On the second floor Food-Court, Grayfia said to me. "Young master Ray, I am now going to talk about some confidential topics, so feel free to look around the mall and purchase anything you want. Just do not leave the mall, okay?" "Sister Grayfia, I understand." Grayfia then handed me a thick stack of Yen bills, and sent me off on my adventure in the mall! As I darted off to go play, both women gave me a warm smile... I was unaware how my potent Gremory Bloodline powers influenced simple daily trips... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 6 What It Means To Be Gremory? Chapter 6 What It Means To Be Gremory?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 6 What It Means To Be Gremory? by Harem-Fan I was unaware how my potent Gremory Bloodline powers influenced simple daily trips... As an almost 5 year old, with some memories of a past life as a Human, and huge wad of cash, where do you think the first place I would go would be? If you said the Arcade Center downstairs, than you my friend earned a high score! But before I run in there to my fate, let me explain something about being a Gremory Devil... S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you ever watched the anime like me, you would wonder things like... How did Rias Gremory bump into Issei, Akeno, Kiba, and Gasper at their most dire moments? The answer is one of the many Gremory Powers that are strong in her. But I tell you this because my brother, father, and I, all have this same characteristic. It is the ability to find, Talents, Treasures, Wealth, and the Affection of all women, especially Maidens. Part of this gift is also the ability to hide and accumulate wealth. We are also a master of Love Matches. This last one was shown in the anime when Rias helped Issei with the Samurai drill-hair woman. The last Power granted to us the Gremory? It is more of a passive ability. We do not have powers like Worthless, Hole, Power of Destruction, Water, or Ice Magic, but instead we Gremory have something even better... Magic Superiority. This means we have more control and talent casting Demonic Magic compared to other Devils. Now you are like, ''hey but you bastard also have Power of Destruction, and you use it better than the Bael can!'' You are very right, good sirs. The Power of Gremory not only snagged Bael''s power but made it stronger than the original. For example, both my brother and I can use the Power of Destruction better than our grandfather, thanks to our Gremory blood, ... I went off on a tangent there. Back to my Arcade Encounter. Well the power to find talent or opportunity is like Luck. It lets me know when something special is near, like a living Dragon Ball Radar. Okay, if you do not understand my point by now, you never will. The take away though... Opportunity''s just fall in my lap without trying. It is like Plot Armor or a Protagonist Halo. So as I stood in-front of the arcade Center, I had a feeling like there was something in there I desperately wanted to find. It feels like an urge to find buried treasure, calling to me, and feels like a tingle in my spine to rush in and steal the wealth. Before I went in, I looked up to the second level and waved to Grayfia, so she knew where I was, then I entered the Electric Shangri-La... - ! A cacophony of sounds bombarded my senses as I walked into the Arcade. I took in everything I could, and spotted the prize and token counter. I then headed there to get my pocket full of tokens from the games. The University student looked at me and asked. "Hey kid, does your mom know you are here alone?" "Mister, don''t you worry, my sister is upstairs right now talking to the owner of the mall, the nice woman with grey hair, you know her right? So yes they both are looking down on me from upstairs. Can I buy tokens now?" His eyes opened knowing the pretty owner and smiled. Soon I gave him Yen and I received a small box of tokens. Then I looked for my first victim. I was a good player of arcade games in my Human life, so I was seeing all the new games and vintage retro games. I found what I was looking for... "Yes! Street Fighter 2, Chun Lee here I come,!" When the Street Fighter game first came out, it was all about the hot woman with meaty Kung-Fu thighs. Riser Phenex was a pervert to cosplay his Rook after her, . - After ten minutes, I decided to try other things, and that tingling in my spine was tugging at me to go back deeper into the arcade... So I went. I saw an older mother who was a foreigner sitting on a bench for parents in the corner, and then I noticed a small child roughly around 3 to 4 years of age, looking sad at the Air-Hockey game. When I neared the little girl, my hunch brought me to her. So I walked up to the girl with chestnut hair (.) and I asked. "Hi, did you want to play this game? If you want, can I be your partner?" The little girl with twin tails looked at me with her violet eyes, and nodded her head and said. "The other kids won''t play with me, thank you." I held up my box of tokens and said to her, "You are the first friend I have made in Kuoh, so let me treat you to Air-Hockey." I pulled over the booster stools for us to stand on, because we are too short, . I inserted plenty of tokens and the air shot up on the table, ready for us to grab the paddles. While I readied us, the little girl''s violet eyes were fixed on my crimson hair, that is a bit rare even in this Human world. This was another Gremory power I mentioned, the ability to draw the attention of those cougars when we came to the mall, and this little girl''s maiden heart. No the power is nothing sexual, because we are fucking little kids. Rather, I just radiate an aura of coolness to this girl. As we started playing, I was periodically affected by small amounts of pain in my eyes?! I had noticed the girl had a cross around her neck, and this little distraction let her beat the tar out of me, making her very happy to win. Seeing her cross, I had a hunch and asked. "Hey, my name is Ray G, what is yours?" She patted her forehead in embarrassment, and said with animated expressions. "Sorry, . I was having so much fun I forgot. My name is Irina Shidou. You are the first friend I made as well." Damn, what the hell, and what are the odds of this? I guess Irina is considered a talent in my Powers perspective. But has she not met Issei yet? "Really? But you''re so nice, you should have a bazillion friends, Irina." She blushed in embarrassment and poked her fingertips together and said. "I do not know how to make friends..." I thought about it and said, "Just walk up to anyone and smile, then say... "Let''s be good friends!" Her eyes opened at such a simple thing. Well do remember that even when she was 17 or 18, she totally got scammed by people. But right now she is dressed like a proper girl, and not a tomboy like Issei described in the anime? She jumped off her stool and ran over to me, then smiled and told me what I said to do. "Let''s be good friends!" "Sure, but... I live in another country, so sadly I am just visiting Kuoh. But in the future, I am moving here when I go to high school." Her smile faltered hearing I was not living here, and to a child, it is like saying that you are flying to Jupiter for 200 years. I felt really bad for her, so I thought fast. "Here, take this to remember me by. When I come back to Kuoh, I will come and take it back, how is that?" I took off a platinum chain with a ruby stone hung on it as an ornament. It is a beautiful crimson color, and it was a birthday gift from some noble I cannot remember. But it looks better than what Human jewelers can make, well because the material came from the Underworld, but I won''t tell her that. I knew she would reject it, so I just put it over her head and I tried to not touch or look directly at her cross. I might be resistant, but it still feels annoying. She held the ruby stone and could not believe how pretty it was. So I tell her two things. "First, I will come back for it later when I am older, so it is only on loan, okay? Secondly, you are a cute girl and you should grow your hair and dress like a young lady, don''t hide who you are, alright? It is time for me to go." Irina panicked and asked. "Can you play just one more game with me before you leave, Ray G?" "Sure, what game?" The holy maiden with the smile of a Devil, pointed to the one game I hate with a fucking passion... Dance Dance Revolution! - And 30 minutes later, I looked dead inside, as I walked out of the arcade with a waving Irina now holding a stuffed Pikachu I bought her. If my body was not literally my soul, I would swear my soul left my body. I weakly waved back to her and went to find Grayfia. - When Grayfia saw me her eyebrows raised in concern and she asked. "Ray, what happened, did you not have fun?" "I ran into a Dance Dance Demon, and was thoroughly defeated. Then I put my underworld ruby necklace on an Exorcist''s daughter for fun, and received a hug from a girl wearing a cross, that stung me like a bee,." "I assume you are fine, since you are joking? And I assume all three characters are one in the same person?" "Yup, so lets go before she finds me again!" The edge of Grayfia''s lip curled seeing me defeated and telling me. "Let us go to the back employee room to a hidden teleportation circle. From there we will travel to meet your brother in Kyoto Sirzechs Hotel." I was shocked at her words and verified. "Kyoto and Urakyoto? Are we really going to the West Youkai Faction''s Capital City? Wow!" Grayfia clarified. "We are only going to the Human portion, not the Youkai parts, so let us go Ray." So I followed Grayfia with life put back into my body once again. Kyoto Japan, here I come! I was unaware that my visit would alter history in a way I could never have imagined. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 7 I Should Never Have Come to Kyoto? Chapter 7 I Should Never Have Come to Kyoto?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 7 I Should Never Have Come to Kyoto? by Harem-fan One day, I will look back on this moment, the day I watched Grayfia finish the silver magic circle to whisk us to Kyoto, and I will have one thought... This day was sad. "Ray it is ready, now step on the teleportation magic circle." I hopped in and smiled at her and gave her my answer. "Let us go sister Grayfia, I am excited!" Grayfia then activated the circle and silver light enveloped our sight for a moment. - As our vision cleared, the smell of the air was different from the storeroom we just left. I looked around and could tell we were in a basement room. There was no light in this room, but as Devils, it was like lights were on. Grayfia tells me. "Lets go Ray, Sirzechs is waiting for us to go have lunch." As I held her hand, I asked. "Why is big brother in Kyoto? He is in charge of domestic affairs, right? I believe Serafall is in charge of foreign affairs?" As we reached the place with elevators she told me. "Well Ray, the old Gremory Hotel was torn down to build this Sirzechs Hotel instead. This hotel just opened for the public today, so your brother came for the opening event. and Serafall also came here to do some work with rogue elements of aggressive Youkai, that have been attacking Reincarnated Devils as of late. She has been in talks with the West Youkai Leader." "So Serafall is meeting Princess Yasaka, can I meet her?" Grayfia shook her head and said. "No, we are not invited into Urakyoto (), and so there is no way to meet her." , I wanted to see how beautiful she was in real life, damn. Grayfia hearing my disappointed tongue click asked. "Oh? Do you have an interest in the Nine-Tails?" "Well, the Youkai are just like us and the Vampires, creatures of darkness, and I was curious what the Legendary Nine-Tails or Kyuubi looks like. Well seeing any Kitsune would be cool." Grayfia was thoughtful as we stepped out of the elevator on the main lobby floor. "Now is definitely not the time to meet the Kitsune of Kyoto, due to some hostile elements trying to start conflicts with the Devil government. Both Serafall and Yasaka are trying to find a compromise, but both governments are digging in their heels." At this point a tall man with long crimson hair wearing a black business suit approaches us, when I see him I smile and say. "Big brother, hi." Sirzechs comes over and picks me up in his left arm, and I feel embarrassed, but he is too strong, so fighting is pointless. I can only hope to grow faster so he will stop carrying me, . "Grayfia dear, how did your trip to Kuoh Town go?" "It went fine, and I passed your warning to be careful to her, but I don''t think she will listen, ." I have no idea what they are talking about, and it is obvious they don''t want me to know, so I tap on Sirzechs shoulder and he reluctantly puts me down, then he hugs Grayfia. I asked him while looking around the hotel. "So brother, are we eating here, or are we going to sight see in Kyoto?!" He ruffled my hair, smiled at my eagerness to adventure, and he then said to me, "There is a small out of the way restaurant just around the corner that Serafall, Grayfia, and I love called... The Dairaku restaurant." Grayfia supplements his lack of information. "It is a very old and authentic Kyoto cuisine that all the supernatural visit. It is very quiet and normal Humans miss it. The quality is top notch as well, and the sake is good. I think you will like the taste of the Sake." (.) I grin thinking how funny it is when a Human will see me drinking. Well we are not allowed to drink Devil Alcohol until we are 12 though, because that hits us hard. Human world alcohol has no effect on our Devil bodies, it is like flavored water for us. So with big brother in the middle he holds our hands as we leave for the old restaurant... - Well, why do we have a Sirzechs Hotel in Kyoto? Well as the next head of Gremory, I need to know the basics, and it is The Gremory Large Enterprise, a business enterprise owned by the Gremory clan which operates various business ventures in the Underworld as well as the Human world. In the Human world, the Gremory Large Enterprise operates several travel agencies and hotels in various countries such as in Japan... Tokyo, Kyoto, Osaka and other large cities, each which have hotel chains owned by the Gremory Large Enterprise. The enterprise is also involved in the film industry in the Human world. The current president of the enterprise is Zeoticus Gremory; the current head of the Gremory clan. Now you see why Rias in the anime was such a freak about Manga and Japanese culture? In the last 500 years, many of the most notable Japanese talents have been turned into Reincarnated Devils and live and work in the Gremory Territory, like the legendary sword-smith, Masamune. My big brother also has a Legendary Swordsman as his Knight, and he used 2 Knight pieces because he is so damn amazing, but I will talk about him another time. Most of our Human world business is focused in Japan, but we do have some places around the world as well, but definitely our bulk is in Japan. And lastly, this very hotel that just opened was in the first half of season 4 of the anime. , It made me think of Rose. I honestly cannot wait to meet her in person. If I can recruit her, I will be very happy. For her magic skills you perverts! - As the three of us arrived around the corner in a lonely alley, next to the hotel, the old door is slid open. Yup, it is all old fashioned paper-doors, paper-walls, low-tables, cushions for seating, and tatami mats. The smell of Kyoto spicing and hot pots, grilled meats, and sake fill the nose. A server guides our group of three to a private eating room. The draw of this place is that every group gets their own room. And I am sure magic is involved to dampen noise. The three of us just share family banter, while my brother tells me stories of things he did in Kyoto in the past before he became the Devil King, and Grayfia would occasionally correct his story, as it became a bit too fake. Remember, my brother and sister have dressed up as Power Rangers for Satan''s sake, . I blame Serafall for that one though. Soon between the sake and water, my bladder wanted to release, so I said. "Please excuse me, I need to freshen up in the restroom, I shall return." So I left the married couple to flirt. walking down the narrow halls, I finally found the restroom near the back by the exit. So I helped myself. - And 5 minutes later, I felt better, and after washing my hands, I was preparing to head back to my room, but I stopped at a room that had not had its sliding door close completely, and I heard something disturbing... S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An aged voice spoke respectfully. [East Representative Kanji, it is good you arrived in time to stop the Devils from making peace.] Then a younger cocky male''s voice was heard. [Tengu Elder, I of course had to come, with this gift, I can finally claim my prize. For 300 years I have pursued her, to only be rebuffed time and time again. Now show me the Elixir.] The old voice spoke to another young woman. [Witch, show him the elixir you created and tell the Eastern Representative why it will work.] [Representative Kanji, this was made with the Princess own blood the elder retrieved. Thanks to the blood, this elixir cannot even be resisted by her. All you need to do is rub this on your body, and her instincts will do the rest. Be careful though, she will be feral and aggressive. It will last for two hours, and I could only make this one dose. Now elder, give me my payment.] The Tengu Elder could be heard handing over a heavy pouch and the Witch retrieved it saying. [I will be leaving then, good doing business with you two gentlemen, . Have fun mating.] I could see in the crack of the door, and the three individuals looked like what I expected... An old bird-man, Tengu. A 20 something looking Kitsune male with blonde hair and golden eyes. And finally a slutty looking witch with a pointy hat and black silk robes. But she most definitely has the gothic-vibe of an insane woman. [Wait, don''t move...] Judging by the name Princess, the fact this guy is from the East Youkai Faction of Japan, and the Tengu is from the West Faction, I can deduce that they must have an attack planned for Yasaka? But what should I do? Nothing, or call for big brother. Wait, they went quiet? ! Just as I was going to look, a wooden staff with metal ends and rings on it, shot through the paper door destroying it. The staff, to my horror, aimed into my stomach, launching me into the outside wall behind me! The 2 Youkai and Human Witch came out of the two holes, to see me get out of the rubble, and stand. The woman said in surprise. "It is only a Devil child?! But how did he survive your attack?" No lady that fucking hurt, I am just born tough. I spit out a bit of blood, then saw the elixir bottle in the fox-man''s hand and I instantly shot a golf-ball sized orb of Destruction hitting the vial and ruining the poison. All three seeing the Power of Destruction had interesting looks on their faces. "Greetings, I am Prince Ray Gremory of the house of Gremory, it is a pleasure to have met you. But sadly for you, I am in a bad mood." The woman was fast, and threw up a total of 7 Defensive Magic Circles. The Tengu began casting Youjutsu Magic with hand signs, and the Kitsune man who not only lost his elixir of whatever poison, and his hand, screamed at the top of his lungs and started to transform into his giant fox form. [Little Devil brat, for ruining my plans, you will die now!] I was going to attack, but seeing Mr Giant Fox, I thought doing what the Witch did was better. I extended both hands and suddenly 10 crimson Defensive Magic Barriers stacked to block this onslaught. The witch seeing me cast 10 while she had 7 was dumbfounded how a 4 year old could be so magically proficient. ! Fox Fire had rushed out of the mouth of the transformed Kitsune. And the spell the Tengu had cast was a magic barrier to keep Humans away and unaware. Slowly, my shields began to break and vanish as his Fox Fire was eroding my Defensive Circles... 10... 9... 8... Just as I was feeling the heat... 3... 2... ! As my last Magic Circle was cracking, I saw three Orbs of Destruction come flying through the chests of all three opponents, and I sigh in relief, because I was going to get cooked. I would have probably survived, but my little body would be scorched black. ! As the three bodies hit the floor, the 2 Youkai turned into aspects of their being. The Tengu was turned into a few black and gray feathers,while the Kitsune left behind some scattered blonde fur and dust. But the Human woman just bled out with her heart missing, face down. Grayfia swooped me up in her arms, initially looking me over because it was apparent I was injured in the fight. Sirzechs assured no more foes were lurking turned to me. His face has a serious expression that I have never seen in my life, and I was actually intimidated at how imposing he is right now. "Ray, are you all right?" After seeing my face, he softened his look and asked about my well being. This in turn calmed me. "I just took one staff sneak attack to my gut, but I am fine big brother, and thanks." While Grayfia held me, my brother asked. "Ray, start from when you left us, to now. do not leave any detail out and say what happened." So without hiding anything, I told them everything I heard, names, and thoughts I had. - While I had finished my story, Sirzechs nodded and called for a technical squad to pull up past images of the encounter. This way the East Youkai Faction can see the plot against their Princess, and the fight I had with them. Even hearing what Devil Clan I was from they did not stop. But that Witch was definitely a criminal element. Soon after the teams of Devils came to take past-area recordings, Grayfia took me back to the Underworld. I only wanted to sleep from my long day, but my mother would not let me go after hearing what almost happened to me, and I fell asleep in her arms. It would be some years before I found out what my little bathroom trip cost. Events in the world change so easily. The Butterfly Effect is scary. But this time, the Butterfly did not flap its wings... I accidentally stepped on it, and I will feel guilt about what I did wrong that day... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 8 I’m Now 8 Years Old? Chapter 8 I¡¯m Now 8 Years Old?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Thanks for reading this far, so I will say just a couple things for readers that feel nervous about the change in canon. 1st, canon is gone. 2nd The last chapter seemed emotionally damaging, but fear not, I am an author that likes happy endings, so a semi-spoiler/non-spoiler... Kunou will just be born much later. 3rd. Ray will be sad, but not devastated, because he did something "really good and heroic", but it had consequences for interfering. But as said in the start of this story, he will not be held down to an anime he saw in a dream-like world, this is his story and life. Okay, I went on for too long and here comes chapter 8!) Chapter 8 I''m Now 8 Years Old? by Harem-Fan The next day... Inside an old style Kyoto mansion, nestled a dark-forest with a black starless-sky, inside a Dimensional Realm called Urakyoto... Wearing formal red and white priestess robes of the Shinto style, was a gorgeous woman with long flowing blonde hair, fox ears, and nine fox tails swishing in curiosity. Her golden eyes are fixed on a Magic Circle showing a three dimensional image of a confrontation that happened in the Human side of Kyoto. An aged looking Tengu Elder and a 20 something looking Kitsune knelt in seiza like the rest of the room''s occupants, while also watching the recording. These two are Yasaka''s personal aides in the West Youkai Faction, and very loyal to her. Naturally the Kyuubi beauty is none other than Princess Yasaka herself. The one operating the hologram Magic Circle is Grayfia, and beside her also in seiza sipping tea, wearing a kimono, is Devil King Serafall Leviathan. Unlike Ray, the recording was able to show what was happening in the room because of how the full environment had been recorded using Security-Time Magic. This magic is commonly used in Rating games and investigations. However, it can only be used on existing places with a Barrier, like Urakyoto, Kyoto, Rating Game Fields, Kuoh Academy (), Devil Homes, and well you get it. So you cannot go to a random mountain range with no magic field and just do a past recording. In essence, the magic in the barriers remember everything that goes on in its confines. Soon the entire playback was finished, and Grayfia placed the device used on the low table for the Youkai. Yasaka closed her eyes to think about all of the events witnessed. The West Youkai''s inciting conflict with the local Devils, Kanji her long time pursuer who pland on revers raping her, the traitor Elder, the collaboration with an evil Witch with longtime criminal activities. Then her mind for a short time drifted to the Gremory Devil child who looked angered at what he heard. For a mere 4 to 5 year old newborn Devil to challenge powerful High-class opponents, when he could have clearly ignored it. Yasaka then opened her eyes and gave orders. "Sakura, send a copy of this recording to the East Youkai faction to show their Representative was involved with traitorous activities. Elder Ning, please question all that your fellow Elder was involved with." Yasaka then gave a small head bow to Serafall and thanked. "Devil King Leviathan, it would seem the conflicts with the Reincarnated Devils was my internal matter, so let us compensate where I can." Serafall smiled and met her half way. "Your Apology is more than enough, for we know some of those Reincarnated Devils were in fact Stray Devils." (.) Yasaka may act like an airhead in the eyes of others, but she is only a playful fox. She understands she is getting off lightly, but... Devils believe in ''Equivalent Exchange'' and she asked. "Then what favor can I do for the Devil King and the House of Gremory for their aid?" Serafall''s expression brightened and she put out her request on the spot with no shame at all. "Allow the children of the West Youkai Faction to see my movies and shows called... Miracle¡îLevia-tan!" And then without warning, Serafall performed her magical transformation, with her cutesy pose, and making everyone in the room including Grayfia, twitch their lips in embarrassment. But Serafall just winked and sat back down in high spirits. Yasaka, seeing this, only smiled and said. "I believe this act could further good relations in the future, so I approve. And Mrs Grayfia Lucifuge, how may I reward the Gremory Devils for their timely assistance?" Grayfia in her maid outfit thought of my excitement before and requested. "Before all of this transpired, Prince Gremory had displayed interest in meeting a Kyuubi, so perhaps a meeting with the young master one day would be enough reward?" "Sure, bring him immediately, so that I may thank him. Just meeting him is an easy request. Are the rumors true, is he truly a Transcendent Being like the Devil his brother, King Lucifer?" Grayfia nodded, because there is no reason to hide it. It is public knowledge in the Underworld after all, but she corrects Yasaka on the timing. "Yes, he was born the same as Devil King Lucifer, but Prince Gremory will not be able to come to visit anytime soon. His mother in panic has forbidden him from coming to the Human world till he turns 10 years old and has refined his Magic more. So a Rain Check would be appreciated?" Yasaka wanted to say she could visit, but the Devil Government won''t let her come in an unofficial manner, and as long lived creatures, 5 to 6 years is nothing at all, so she had a playful idea and pulled out a Magical Painting she owns... Sliding it onto the table, the golden scroll-case with decoration was put in-front of Grayfia. "Well, this is a painting of me, to let Prince Gremory see a true Kyuubi, and I shall wait patiently for the day we can meet in person, ." Then the meeting continued with more professional talks... - I had awakened after a good medical recovery, shower, and rest. By the time I had awakened, Grayfia was already there waiting for me. My mother also laid in the bed next to me while I rested in worry. "Young master Ray, how are you feeling?" Grayfia had come to the edge of the bed and asked, while holding a scroll case in hand. I was curious because it was beautifully decorated. "I feel great sister Grayfia." Venelana, my mother, had opened her sleepy eyes and sat up, she asked "Grayfia, is everything settled with the terrorist?" "Yes Duchess, it was all smoothly taken care of, thanks to both Sirzechs and Ray. Serafall is very happy with the outcome and also wants to send her thanks." Venelana stood and pointed to the scroll and inquired. "? It is pretty, what is it?" Grayfia handed my mother the scroll-case for her to examine before presenting it to me, for safety. My mother removed the seal and pulled out a painting of the Youkai Princess in all her glory, and lifted her eyebrows and asked Grayfia. "Oh my dear? And what would prompt the Leader of the Western Youkai to send this art? I do not believe she would send something like this to just anyone, correct?" I could not see what was on the scroll, so I assumed it was a calligraphy letter of thanks. Then Grayfia recounted the reward conversation, and mother nodded but said firmly. ", A meeting between Yasaka and Ray will be fine when he is at least 10. A troublesome trickster-fox at his current age would be a problem in his mentality. Then at 10 his first trip will be to meet Princess Yasaka for his belated reward. Heinrich Cornelius Agrippa will be teaching Ray during those years and can start in Kyoto then." Oh, Uncle Heinrich will be my tutor then?! So who is he? He is my fathers Bishop and one of the oldest Reincarnated Devils in the Underworld. He is a historical figure who was once a Human physician, jurist, theologian, and occult writer until he was reincarnated as a Devil. He is also the vice-chief engineer of the Demonic Power Research Institute which was organized by Sirzechs. "Wait wait wait! Princess Yasaka wants to meet me, why?" My mother with a playful smile answered me with the brutal truth. "That poison you destroyed and the plan you interrupted was one to forcefully mate with the Leader of The West Youkai, to force her into an alliance with Kanji as her new mate. He planned on sullying her with a super pheromone, dear. You stopped Princess Yasaka from being dishonored, so you are like a Hero to her. Don''t worry, she is only meeting you dear, not marrying you, ." She then handed me the scroll, with a smile playfully tugging her lips, and said to me. "The Princess wanted you to see what a Kyuubi looks like, so here is your gift. See you later son, let us go Grayfia, he needs privacy, ." Mother and Grayfia left my enormous room and I was left holding the golden scroll, so I opened it to read it. ? As I rolled out the painting that was lifelike, no seriously, this so-called painting looked real, like a 3-D image, but what was making my eyes widen was the picture of the foxy woman... ! It was her posing totally naked, from top to bottom, and the only piece of clothing if you could even call them that, was her crown and some of her tails covering the most intimate holy-ground, but not by much because her breasts are fully exposed! At this moment, I am glad to be as young as I am, because I would have ended up with a painful tent in my shorts. I cannot let anyone know how she even outclasses Grayfia and mother in her body dimensions... ! Then it hit me... S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fuck me! My mother not only saw my Porn, but she gave it to me, and then left me alone with it... Sometimes, I cannot understand how we Devil''s think?!" - And after that exciting event took place, around 3? years sped by to bring me to my 8th year of life as a Pure Blood Gremory Devil. - Currently, Kuisha and I are in our family greeting room as our mothers are having tea with us. Venelana and Katrina, who looks like a mature version of her daughter, are talking about business in the Gremory Territory, and new products that mother has been introducing to the Underworld. Over the years, Kuisha has become equally more beautiful for her age of 8, and she has now lost most of her shyness, due to our frequent interactions. She asked me with her elegant drinking posture of a noble woman. "Dear Ray, are you looking forward to starting Underworld Academy?" Drinking with my trained manners, I frown slightly and tell her my thoughts on it. ", Well I am not looking forward to seeing those uncouth Devils who think their way is the only way. Especially the two I hate the most... Diodora Astaroth and Zephyrdor Glasya-Labolas." "It is fine Ray, I only ignore those types of Devils. As long as you are at my side, I have nothing to fear." "Well, seeing you and Sona more is something I am looking forward to. I just wish Sairaorg was not going through what he is dealing with... Devil Sleep is a cruel fate for us Devils." We put our tea cups down, and then stood. We have done our bare minimum of socializing and I ask for permission to leave. "Mother and Lady Abaddon, may Kuisha and I take our walk around the grounds?" Both mothers told us to go, and Kuisha held my arm as we went on our walk out in the rear property, near the foot of the forest and mountains. - The two of us spend most of our time in comfortable silence, as she often looks at my side profile with her green eyes. The two of us are as close as 8 year old partners can be while keeping our relationship proper. ! Well not counting the occasional kiss she will plant on my cheek, when I least expect it. But she will blush bright red after. I think she is trying to get me to do the same back one day, but I am playing hard to get. "And Kuisha, what was that one for?" "My lips felt itchy, so I scratched them on your cheek, is that wrong?" "Well, if it is only my cheek, it is fine, but where in the Underworld did you learn that excuse from?" She cutely put her left index finger on her chin. and told me the obvious source. "It is what Devil King Leviathan tells Sona when she kisses her cheek." When Kuisha saw me roll my eyes, she covered her mouth in amusement. Well, that is how our private time is spent, when it is only the two of us. I had only had a tiny glimpse of how Kuisha acted in the anime, but I can tell my Kuisha is learning behaviors from my and her mother, so my future looks bleak! "Ray, I am happy, thanks." Then the two of us headed back to the mansion, for it was already getting late for our visit. Soon Devil Academy for the noble Devils will begin for us. I honestly do not want to go there, I would rather just go straight to Kuoh Academy, but I cannot till I am 12, . Kuisha, so used to my sighs, just held my arm tighter to assure me she was with me, such a cute girl. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 9 Ray Gremory’s Abilities & Personal Overview? Chapter 9 Ray Gremory¡¯s Abilities & Personal Overview?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 9 Ray Gremory''s Abilities & Personal Overview? by Harem-Fan [A/N: .] Ray Gremory ¡° Sorry everyone, but did anyone see the Truck that ran me over? ¡± ¨C. "I want everyone who wishes for peace to win, and that includes anyone in the Heaven above, Underworld below, the Church on Earth, other Mythology, or any decent and kind being. I love good and hate Evil." ¨C Profile Race: Pure-Blooded Devil Gender: Male Nicknames: Crimson Young Prince of Destruction God of Pussy, by SairaorgHarem Bastard, by IsseiNeko Master, by LiPrince of Kuoh, by female studentsHarem King, by KuishaMr Devil, by Mil-tanRed, by LaviniaPussy Slayer, by Mil-tan Hair Color: Crimson Eye Color: Blue-Green Equipment & Abilities Power of Destruction Personal Status Relatives Kuisha Abaddon () Kuisha Gremory ()Sona Sitri () Runeas Gremory () Unnamed Great-Grandfather Unnamed Great-Grandmother Unnamed Grandfather Chysis Gremory () Zeoticus Gremory () Venelana Gremory () Sirzechs Gremory () Grayfia Lucifuge () Sairaorg Bael () Magdaran Bael () Lord Bael () Misla Bael () Unnamed Second Aunt-In-Law Euclid Lucifuge () Zekram Bael () Affiliations 72 Pillars Gremory Clan Status Alive Ranking Super Devil High-Class Devil King (At age 12) Heir (Current) Appearance Ray is a handsome child who seems to be in his early teen''s. He has shorter length crimson hair and blue-green eyes inherited from his father, Zeoticus. In his true form, Ray takes the form of the Power of Destruction in the shape of a human with a crimson aura and red pinpoints for eyes. Personality As a Gremory, Ray is shown to be very kind and caring towards others, and like his brother, prefers to have things sorted through talking instead of fighting. He also has a lack of hatred for other Races and Mythologies. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. History Like his older brother Sirzechs Lucifer, he stunned the Underworld with his mere birth, catapulting him into the eyes of all of the movers and shakers of Devil, Fallen Angel, and Heavens eyes. Other than his talents trained by his mother and older brother, the only noticeable actions Ray has accomplished was the foiling of the plot to manipulate the relations of Devils and the West Youkai Faction in Kyoto as a child. Powers & Abilities Immense Demonic Power: Like Sirzechs, Ajuka, and Rizevim, Ray was a natural-born Super Devil, even from inheriting both his parents'' traits, with abnormal powers and talent surpassing the Original Satans/Devil Kings. Even as a new born baby, Ray could unconsciously release excessive Demonic Power that disintegrates his surroundings. Ruin the Extinct: Ray''s special technique, also known as Demonic Bullets of Annihilation. Through years of training along with the demonic power talents of the Gremory, Ray has become able to shape his Power of Destruction into numerous, highly mobile spheres able to eliminate things without a trace as well as circumvent the defenses of his target, resulting in minimal damage to the surroundings. Ray, at his brother''s guidance, placed all his talent and effort into the concept of ¡°eliminating¡±.Human-Shaped Aura of Destruction (): Ray''s true form. He can convert himself into the Power of Destruction that destroys everything regardless of his will. The full releasing of his powers is enough to cause an earthquake felt in an entire Realm or Region. Ray can compress the Power of Destruction into a human shape that releases Demonic Powers that are 10¡Á more powerful than the original Lucifer. This form''s power is so strong that Ray is unable to fully control this form as the Power of Destruction spreads without his command. Extinguished Star: Ray''s Ultimate One-Hit Kill Technique, developed from his own training and the influence of a dream (). He activates it by focusing Power of Destruction into an enormous sphere that has a crimson and black aura swirling in it. Despite being a slow-moving technique, Extinguished Star both pursues its target and has a strong attractive force that pulls them into it. Its destructive power has been speculated to surpass the Rating Game''s retiring system. Despite its power, it takes time to manifest and can be destroyed by equally strong foes. Devil Magic Circle: The House of GremoryMaster Magician: In addition to the Power of Destruction, Ray has exceptional talent and skills in using magic for other purposes mainly Devil Magic due to his Gremory heritage, which grants him increased magical abilities, further enhanced by his demonic power as a Super Devil.Defensive Magic: Ray has shown to be capable of using defensive magic circles powerful enough to defend against attacks from an Ultimate-Class Youkai Kitsune.Teleportation Magic: Ray can use teleportation magic to travel.Transformation Magic: Ray is proficient in using transformation magic.Expert Hand-to-Hand Combatant: Ray is skilled in hand-to-hand combat. By combining physical combat skills with his Power of Destruction. Master Hand-to-Hand Combatant Immense Strength: Even without Power of Destruction, Ray has immense strength, easily able to physically overpower High-Class Devils.Flight: As a Devil, Ray can fly using his large bat-wings. Trivia Ray was reincarnated by the God Of Breasts himself, the former Biblical God.Gautama is the name of a Buddha.Normally the Head of the family would name the child, but this time, Venelana insisted on naming her 2nd son Ray.Ray was bestowed his immense strength by the former Biblical God who fathered even Lucifer.Ishibumi Ichiei aka The God of Breast, is the real life creator of the D¡ÁD series, and in this story, the former Biblical God and reason for Ray''s new life.Before Ray''s birth, all canon was the same as the anime and light novels. (A/N!) Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 10 Big Fish, Little Pond? Chapter 10 Big Fish, Little Pond?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N Here is a map of the Underworld in the spoiler tab, enjoy!] Chapter 10 Big Fish, Little Pond? by Harem-Fan Lilith Academy, is a preparation school for High Class Devils from Pure Blood Devil families. It is located in the Capital City of Lilith. This is the city that Sirzechs rules, and where the main Devil government holds its sessions. Lilith is the newer Devil Capital City, which was moved from the old Capital when The Rebels defeated the original Devil Kings, in the Civil War. The old Capital was known as Lucifaad. In the past, the children of the first Devil Kings and their blood relatives lived there and at the Amphitheater, there was a ''meeting between young Devils'' which was attended by all of the 72 Pillars, but usually served as a way of the Devil King descendants to show off their authority among the lower classes of Devils. It is also the place where Sirzechs Gremory defeated and killed Bidleid, thus ending the civil war in the final battle between the Devil Kings and the Rebel army. This old Capital City is where the Youth Devil Meeting is held, the one in the anime. A Japan comparison would be how Kyoto was Japan''s old Capital, but now it is Tokyo. Anyway, back to the main point... The school that I will attend is in the New Capital Lilith, and it does not function exactly like Human world schools. We only attend three days a week till the age of 12 to 16, and the youngest age you can be to attend the school is 6. Most Noble High Class Devils get their Evil Pieces and become Kings between the ages of 12 to 18 based on their education, strength and upbringing. So why is this knowledge important? Because I will be going to school with all of the youth Devils from the anime, and a few others not seen. Even Ravel Phenex is attending at the age of 6 years old. Riser Phenex had recently graduated and has started to collect his Peerage. From what I gathered, he has not yet recruited Yubelluna as his Bomb Queen yet. It seems she is currently his Contract Human Magician. I had been tempted to try poaching her for my own Peerage, but I decided against it after meeting her one time. My Gremory vibes did not tell me she was a talent I could use. (B.) So, another point of the Noble Devil Academy, there is no grade levels like in Human schools, but more of generational blocks. Like Sona, Ravel, and Diodora are all in the same youth generation. Riser is just outside of our youth block, and when I am in high school, he will already be doing Rating Games and be a full fledged independent Devil. His personality along with his sisters has begun to become the cocky sort most Pure Blood Devils get. The way they treat their servants is better than most, but I still do not like it. Once, my mother asked me if I liked Ravel Phenex, and I shook my head knowing it was probably to take her as a concubine. I cannot guarantee she will be the same girl from the anime, and the girl she is right now grates on my nerves. If I was only interested in a Harem, then I might have taken her, but I only care about my future Peerage, and Ravel is not going to be a part of that. I know if anyone else with memories from my past life knew I rejected Ravel, they would flame me openly,. There is more to life than fucking. Besides, I already know Kuisha will grow to be a beauty, so just having her as my wife, like my brother with Grayfia, is enough for me. Even though I know Shirone Tojo will be placed with me later, I think I will not consider her my woman. In fact, any woman in my Peerage can love whoever they want, as long as it does not interfere with my Rating Games or the Gremory Clan. (.) Well, it is the first day of the Academy, and I need to travel to the northern Territory of Abaddon to pick up Kuisha for school. Thanks to my use of Teleportation Magic, I can shuttle around to places I have been in the Underworld. And with my massive pool of Demonic Power, a few Teleportation Circles are no issue for me, why? Because like many anime and novels, I know that my Demonic Power will not increase unless I empty it out on a regular basis, like using a muscle. So over the years, I have made great progress, and I have shared this secret anime method with Sona and Kuisha, so they could also grow their already great Demonic Pool. And I have confirmed it works. Sona swears on her family name, to not spread this to anyone I do not approve of, including those in her future Peerage without my consent. - "Dear, stop squirming, let me fix your hair. Now, go pick up Kuisha, and bring her here. Then after I inspect her, I will take you two to school." Out in the backyard, I am setting up my Gremory Magic Circle on the ground to teleport to Kuisha''s home, and Venelana, like a helicopter mom, is trying to get my attire and hair looking its best. I sigh like an almost teenager and complain. ", Mother, if you do not stop, I will mess up this second Circle, I need focus." She gently pinched my cheek and told me her feelings. "Ray dear, you are growing up too fast, so I need to enjoy this bit of time I have with you. I will probably never have another child, let alone a monster like you and your brother again. So dear, just let your mother love you a bit longer. Soon you will be 12 and leave mother to fulfill your Gremory obligations, and mother will be lonely again, , until I sea a grand baby that is." I successfully finished the circle and told my mother. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mother, it is fine, sister Grayfia just got pregnant, so you will get your grandchild, and I bet it will be a boy. So no worries. I won''t have a child for a long while anyway, so by the time my nephew is all grown up, I should have a child by then, I think?" Mother poked my forehead and scolded me. "Ray, listen to you. Here you are always planning for the future, you even boldly told Grayfia she will have a boy, and now you are predicting when you will or won''t have a child. Let mother tell you a truth of the world of grown ups, "Life is what happens to you when you are busy making other plans." I facepalm and ask. "Mother, did you just quote your Pawn John Lennon''s song, Beautiful Boy?" Venelana blushed at being caught by me, and with her hand over her mouth she said. ", I loved his music and could not let him die, so I guess you have heard him sing it? I did not know you were into that kind of music, well you are my son. Your father loves the Beach Boys, ." I only rolled my eyes and stepped into the center of the circle and said. "Mother, I will be back with Kuisha, wait for me." Then an opposing Gremory circle covered me and crimson light blocked my sight for an instant... - Just because the Abaddon territory is far to the North of the 72 Pillar lands, it is no less warm or cold than my Gremory Territory to the Central East. Our Underworld does not spin and rotate like Earth. In fact the moon, and air currents are all artificially moved around the planet of the Underworld. Why is the Underworld''s sky naturally Purple? Because we are surrounded by the Dimensional Gap, a Void of Space where things go to be lost and destroyed, and it could be described as a Void of Chaos. Normal creatures cannot survive there, but if you have seen the anime like me then you kinda understand it, but sadly, I have forgotten much about it. I know the two Dragon Gods fight over it though. Soon the crimson light faded and I stood in Kuisha''s family manor yard. She and her mother were waiting patiently for me, and Kuisha smiled seeing me. But... ! I lost my vision again to Katrina''s large chest as she enveloped my face into her valley. Actually I am now used to this from these Devil women. What makes it worse is the fact that Katrina wears the same outfit her daughter wears in the anime. Well Kuisha is wearing it now, but her bust has not grown to fill it like Katrina''s does. Then she says to me and her daughter. "My future son, greetings. Have you come for my amazing daughter or me, Ufufu? Now Kuisha dear, this is how you should greet your future husband, well in private, maybe not at official gatherings, I think." Kuisha with a red face from her shameless mother, pulled her off me, taking my arm protectively and said to her mother. "Mother, Ray may have a harem, but you cannot be in it." I did say before that she was learning from my mother and hers, right? Yeah, Kuisha will be one of those noble and proper on the outside, and wild in the sheets kinda lovers I think. At that thought, I had thought of the character Akeno Himejima, but without the Sadist-Masochist tendency, yup that is where Kuisha is heading. "Calm down Kuisha dear, I''m mostly joking, ." I break their typical comedy skit the two always have, and said. "Lady Abaddon, we will be late if I do not start drawing the Magic Circle, so it was good to see you lively as always. Okay Kuisha, watch me draw it, because you are still practicing." So as I drew the crimson circle on the ground, Katrina made sure to make Kuisha look good to meet Venelana. Kuisha''s mother is very playful, but it is only a mask she wears because she is actually a very serious and proud Devil. It is true that her mother is a station climber, and why in the past Kuisha cried, but I can tell Kuisha had fallen for me a long time ago. I hope to have her at my side for thousands of years to come. Because I love her very much, and that surprises me. Soon my glowing crimson Teleportation Circle is ready for the two of us, and I said. "Let us go, Kuisha, we do not want to be too late for our first day. Let''s see who wants to get punched in the face, no I meant let''s go learn something good, ." Kuisha happily took my left arm intimately, and her mother waved us off as the crimson light enveloped the two of us. Time for me to be a big fish in a little pond! Then the two of us vanished... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 11 Demon In The Mirror? Chapter 11 Demon In The Mirror?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N !) Chapter 11 Demon In The Mirror? by Harem-Fan Before I talk about my first day at school, there was more news that I had found out recently that made me sad. Cleria Belial, the cousin of Diehauser Belial, the number one top player of the Rating Game, was killed in her Kuoh Town Territory recently. Cleria was that pretty woman Grayfia met in the mall, and was really nice to me... I was sad to hear that, and realized, that was how Rias Gremory received that territory to begin with. If only I would have had that knowledge, I could have saved her. Another piece of news that really shook me was who Sona''s fiance was... The second son of his family, Zephyrdor Glasya-Labolas! Yeah, now I know why Sona in the anime put up a Chess challenge to marry her, because that green-goblin is dumb as a box of rocks. I can see how anyone beating her in Chess is better than marrying Zephyrdor Glasya-Labolas. The next piece of news was also saddening for me to see it happen in real life... Sairaorg Bael''s mother Misla, has slowly been succumbing to the Devil''s Sleep Disease, and it is incurable. It does not take the victim overnight, but is a slowly gradual fate that crushes the hearts of every Devil around them. The Sleep Disease is a unique disease to Devils that afflicts both ordinary and noble Devils. When Devils develop this disease, they fall into a deep sleep and won''t be able to wake up. Then their body gradually starts to become weak, and they will meet death. It starts off slow, showing fatigue and sleeping longer than normal, and eventually, they just never wake up. I personally think because it only affects Devils, it is an issue with Demonic Power, but I have no cheat, like Booby-Lingual, in my world to rescue such Devils and have to watch my Cousin and Aunt suffer,. In the future, I am hit harder finding out someone close to me, also has their father fall victim to this unfair illness. - Kuisha seeing me yet again, pondering dark thoughts a young Devil should not have to be so contemplative about, only squeezed my left hand, like she always does. For some reason, I believe Kuisha must have used some Demonic Potential in her hand-holding, that makes my mind calm down. I cannot prove this, but her hand squeezing breaks my negative thoughts every time. Or it is just childhood love. "Ray, are you worried about your cousin again?" "Yes, I do not want him getting bullied on top of everything he is going through, it is not fair." My mother was just finishing the Magic Circle when she overheard me, putting a smile on her face, because I care for Sairaorg. Mother told me. "Ray, he is family, so if you get in trouble defending the family, I won''t ground you, unless you kill. Now children, into the Circle, time to go to the Capital, Lilith." My mother said to Kuisha. "Oh and dear, that purple suit goes well with your purple magic circles, I approve of your fashion choice. Your mother knows how to accessorize, ." "Thank you mother, I think Ray likes it, so I will proudly wear it for him." I don''t know what the big deal is, because most Devil women wear skimpier clothing, but I do agree, Kuisha makes her Underworld clothing look nice. Then we are covered by my mothers Bael colored Gremory magic, and vanish... - As the color vanished from our sight, I see we are in a modern looking academy. It looks just like a major University in the Human world. The Capital Lilith, looks like modern earth, maybe a blend of London and New York? Venelana holding both of our hands, walks us away from the area for Teleportation, as we see other Magic Circles light up with different noble Houses students and parents walking out. Yup, this is like a Devils School-bus. I point to a spot about 30 feet away and see the royal-blue crest of the Sitri house, and I tell mother and Kuisha. ", Look I think it is Sona, let''s greet her." And as we walked up, Sona and her mother Lady Sitri, both stepped out and smiled at us. The two mothers greet and talk, while Kuisha and I go to Sona and I wave. "Hello Sona, it is good to see you again. Now we can play a bit more... Well not Chess, you are brutal to me." Kuisha waves and adds. "Hello Sona, it is good to see you again, hope we will have fun together." Sona, hearing us, pushed up her magical glasses and had a hard to see smile, as she too returned our greetings. "Prince Gremory and Lady Kuisha, it is good to see you well. ? As far as Chess, I am tired of kicking a lazy puppy, even Kuisha is better at Chess than you. What kind of Devil is not good at Chess?" "... You know, I am not bad, you are just too damn good, so it is not fair. I am a beginner and you are a Master, so whatever. But I will flip the script, want to magically duel me?" Sona blushed because I beat her every-time, like how she beats me in Chess. Unknown to me at this time, she only abused me in Chess because she was frustrated at me in magic, women are complicated creatures. "No thank you. In a frontal fight, I cannot win, so tactics are necessary, like taking hostages, that is my only path to victory, or keep getting stronger till I can flatten you, ." Kuisha seeing sparks fly in our eyes said to Sona. "I will not let you take me hostage, . My power of Hole is not to be underestimated, and I fight for Ray." As Kuisha with her chin raised proudly said that, she flicked some of her dangling blonde hair as one of her idiosyncrasies. Cute! Sona rolled her eyes at Kuisha showing off and told her. "Kidnapping you would only anger Ray, I am not that stupid." Sona had a smirk of victory seeing through Kuisha''s bravado. Our mothers interrupted us, and my mother said, "Come children. We will take you to the opening ceremony and then leave. Ray, take both Kuisha and Sona home after school, okay?" "Count on me mother and Lady Sitri!" Then the three of us were led to a normal looking auditorium made of black stone. - This room is like an amphitheater and there are around 100 Pure Blood Devil children including... Ravel Phenex, Seekvaira Agares, Sairaorg Bael, Diodora Astaroth, and Zephyrdor Glasya-Labolas... But I do not see Coriana Andrealphus? Is she not a Pure Blood Devil, oh?! Now I understand why she was my cousin''s Bishop in the anime, she must be a Mixed Heritage Devil. Then two guest speakers came to talk to all of us children, and it was none other than the Devil King, Ajuka Beelzebub! The other speaker standing sexily next to him is the 2nd rank Rating game Champion, Roygun Belphegor! Ajuka Beelzebub, is one of the smartest Devils in the entire underworld and a genius on the level of the Fallen Angel Governor General, Azazel. He is also my brother''s long time rival-friend. My brother told me to always trust him, even if his actions seem sinister, it is always for a good outcome. Roygun Belphegor, on the other-hand, is a really charming Devil with a crown-like set of curved horns and cherry-blossom hair. Her outfit accentuates her charm and sexuality. I can tell I am nearing my puberty, because my eyes are captivated by her. No it is not just her looks that make me look up to her, but the fact she is the second most powerful Rating Game King. Her special Devil ability is called Crack, and it can break anything including Magic! Okay, I am her fanboy (), okay. Kuisha is also watching her as she too is a big fan, and the both of us watch all of her games together. Ajuka received a bow from every Devil in the room, then he spoke at the podium telling us about what kind of things the Devil King''s hope to see from our generation, and a lot of kid boring words. When his glance made it to me, he smiled. Roygun seeing this small action looked in my direction and her eyes opened wide, then she smiled? (.) "And with those words of wisdom, I hope you can all bring your Clan''s pride and prosperity, train hard and you may even take my place one day as a Devil King. Now for my next speaker. Diehauser Belial was going to talk to you all today about his experience with Rating Games, but sadly he had a family emergency to attend to, so the 2nd champion, the Head of the Belphegor House, has offered to come to meet the next generation, Miss Roygun, please..." The woman in her black leather stepped up and waved to all of us, getting a small amount of excited cheers, because she is that well known in the Underworld with her Ultimate Class strength. Some even wonder if she dueled Grayfia, if it would be close or not, but I scoff at that, because I have seen Grayfia at work, and she is scary! "First I am sorry for being the backup Rating Game speaker, but I think a few of you are happy to see me, right?" Her red eyes scanned and briefly stopped on me before moving on... Creepy?! For some reason, I felt a kind of danger, like I might get taken advantage of... So she talked animatedly about the Professional Game and I realized, this woman would sell her soul to play this game forever, like the most hardcore fan or player. I think my first impression was wrong about her, or I am just crushing on her beauty, , stupid body changes. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon the event ended, and we rushed off to our first class of the day. - I told Kuisha and Sona I needed to use the restroom, and they needed to as well, so we split... - While I had finished, I was washing my hands at the fancy decorated hand sink, and I noticed the 3 by 5 foot mirror in front of me had an odd image in it. A young Human child probably from Japanese descent, based on the old fashioned dark room she is sitting in, is gazing into the mirror back at me. I spoke in surprise. "Who are you, and how are you doing that? What Magic are you using?" I place my hand on the mirror in curiosity, to see if it is an illusion. The glass was cold like a mirror should be, and I do not see much magic aura at all. The young girl on the other-side of the looking-glass shook her head, and her lips moved, telling me we cannot talk. My Devil language cannot translate what she is saying, but my past life''s mother taught me some Japanese, so I was able to understand a few words. She placed her hand where I had mine. Her light brown eyes looked at me fearlessly, not afraid at all, so I smiled at her. But her eyes went wide as her face blushed, oops! She then slowly moved her lips and asked me... [Are you really a Demon?] In Japan, Demons and Devils are one in the same, so I nodded yes, then I held my hand up with my Gremory Crest to show her. Her eyes opened wide in recognition. But she did not look afraid. But then she looked worried and panicked, as small cracks appeared on the surface of the mirror, like it would shatter. The mirror on my side was fine with no issue, so it was her mirror. She only sadly waved at me as if telling me our connection was doomed to end. And so I put on a bright smile and waved to the cute girl, until her mirror shattered, leaving only my normal mirror showing me my face again. "Okay, that was random as hell?! Glad I was not naked when the peeping Tom looked in on me. This school has some crazy magic items, right?" With that, I ignore it, because I have no clue what was up... - At that time in Kyoto Japan, in a remote mountain home far from the bustle of the city, on the furthest edge of a noble clan... In an old room with traditional tatami mats, knelt a young girl with light brown eyes and black hair that was straight and reached the center of her white kimono. She had her hand extended touching a floating glowing mirror, as it slowly shattered into small motes of light... "Was he really a demon? He was kind... And he looked human... That was a Gremory Magic Circle..." Then after her words fell, the dark room was as silent as death, as loneliness creeps into the young girl''s life again... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 12 Contract Magic & The Familiar Forest? Chapter 12 Contract Magic & The Familiar Forest?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 12 Contract Magic & The Familiar Forest? by Harem-Fan Sairaorg Bael had finally found me, as I stepped out of that mirror wonderland. He looks sad, but is hiding it with a big dopey smile. I said to him, "Cousin, I hope things are doing alright. Good to see you today." "Mother is awake today, but... Anyway, I did not want to draw attention to you and Sona, so I stayed away during the assembly, but now I am here." Poor guy, he is your typical bullied kid, but he still does not believe how amazing he can become, so I asked. "Did you listen to me and find a trainer who specializes in Touki?" He smiled and nodded, then he explained. "While mother was still awake, she reincarnated a kind Oni into her Rook servant like you told her, and as part of his Reincarnation, he will be my personal trainer till I turn 18. He is a High Class strength Youkai. So I will start my training at 10 years old." "Good, then you can make your mother proud by kicking in the teeth of those who doubt your resolve. , The girls are coming." With that, Sona and Kuisha finished, and the four of us headed to our first class... - There are a total of 4 classrooms each with 25 desks, and no more than 100 students per age block. Thankfully through string pulling (), the four of us are all in the same class. Kuisha can only attend this school because of being my fiance. Normally the Extra Demon Clans are not part of this 72 Pillar Lilith Academy, but as the future Mrs Gremory, the administrators do not dare reject her, just like they dare not reject Sairaorg for being weak. And entering the room, I can instantly see the Underworld Gods have graced me with No Ass-To-Mouth () or Green Goblin (), probably our siblings not wanting trouble from me and Sona. But I do see a Hot Wing () sitting in the first front seat, already covering her mouth and bragging about being her Brother''s new Bishop. Well, I do not know why she is bragging, because no one else in this school is a servant, . The four of us take a group of 4 seats in the back, looking to the front, in a square formation, with me at the back left next to the window, with Sona to my right, Kuisha in front of me, and finally my cousin in front of Sona. To Sairaorg''s right sat Seekvaira Agares. And next to Sona is a goat-headed Devil. Kuisha, seeing the huge variety of Devils we have never met before, said to me, "Look over in the seat opposite of you Ray, she is a mermaid like Devil." I nodded, because she had fin-like ears, but she used Transformation Magic to turn her fish-tail into legs when not in the water. She is a cute Devil though. I think she is the next head to a struggling Devil House, sad really. - After a while and all the seats were full, a blonde man with pink eyes entered the room and magically wrote his name on the front board... [Helix Andrealphus] He then smiled while facing us, and said with professionalism. "For this next year, I will be your teacher for Class A, Helix Andrealphus. This year, I will be teaching you everything you need to know about being a Noble Devil. We will cover contract magic, familiar acquisition, territory management, and finally proper social etiquette your families may not have taught you. This is all required by the government for you to acquire your Evil Pieces, any questions?" One Devil boy who looks like an Elf asked. "Will you be teaching us magic or Rating Game tactics?" "first, everyone can just call me Teacher Helix, and no, we will not be teaching you magic your Clans can teach you. We are here only to cover what Middle Class Devils will test on to become High Class Kings, with the one small addition of acquiring Familiars. So a good portion of the class will teach you how to care for, and maintain a good bond with your lifelong Familiar, who will help you in all of the tasks you deem troublesome." "Teacher Helix, will you teach us about getting our Contract Magicians when we also get our Evil Pieces?" "We will cover it, yes, but like your Evil Pieces, you cannot get a contract Magician until the Magicians get your information, and only after you become a King." "Teacher Helix, will you teach us how to control the Evil Pieces?" "Good question, and the short answer is, yes. Part of becoming a King is knowing what all of your Servants gain and are capable of. Anything else?" A few more nonsensical questions were answered, including one young girl asking if he was single, . - "Children, that is it for today, and do not forget in one week, we will take this whole class into the Familiar Forest to get you all your destined companions, good luck and study your materials." Apparently all four Devil classes A through D, will take different full-moons over the next 4 months to acquire our familiars, and because we are group A we go first, yay for string pulling! I am currently holding the book the teacher gave us... [Basic Contract Magic for Familiars, Servants, and Humans] Naturally I have learned all of this at home years ago, but new sources of material might contain something my library at home missed, maybe. Instead of playing with toys and fooling around after my kick to the head, I have been frequently involved with reading, training, and exercising under the tutelage of my mother and brother. I was shocked to find out that the Kitsune Fox I fought was Ultimate-class-low. Kuisha stood and waited for me, and Sona did the same. Sairaorg however said to me. "Ray, my butler is taking me home, so no need to offer. Just take Sona and Kuisha back first. See you in a couple of days, i have a lot of reading to do, bye." Seeing his sad back, it is hard to believe this small and normal looking Devil will grow to be a massive hulking death machine in under ten years. I smiled at the two Devil girls and said. "Let''s go, I will drop you off first Sona." And that was how my first day of Preparatory Academy went. Devils who don''t go to the Human world for contract work will attend General Education in Underworld Schools, mainly for poor or Hybrid Devils with Mixed Heritage, or young Reincarnated Devils. Devils like Sona and I will rule in the Human world and do contracts for noble advancement. As I was drawing my Transportation Magic Circle to the Sitri Domain, Sona said to me. "Ray, I think after today, seeing Roygun, how Sairaorg is treated, and how some devils seem to be in hard times... I know what I want to do in the future." I smirk because I think this is the moment Sona must have made her dream, so I blurt it out. "Let me guess, you want to open your own school for Low Class Devils who cannot get an education, right?" Sona''s face went stiff, and she sputtered. "H-How did you know?! You cannot be using mind reading magic, right? No, you are casting a spell right now, so how?!" Kuisha, who was also puzzled, waited for me to tell. I smirked at her and said. "If I cannot notice when my best friend is troubled, then what kind of friend am I? I could tell you examined everything with your iconic frown, like you have decided. Just know it will be a hard path forward. Plus you will need to learn to run a school." Young Sona''s violet eyes looked complicated and nodded. "Even if I do not succeed, just trying is the first step. My sister said if we Devils do not make long term goals, our hearts will break and die becoming machines that eat, drink, and sleep with no goal in life. So Ray, what goal do you have?" I point to the crimson circle on the floor, and childishly say. "My first goal is to get the Princess of the Sitri House home safe and sound, then bring Kuisha home safely, then who knows? I think I am too young to do anything but want to be happy with my family and friends... Sona, ask me again in 10 years, and I will have an answer for you, got it? Now let''s go home." Then crimson light covered us as we vanished from Lilith Academy... Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - ( A/N .) - A few days later in the Lilith Academy when the Familiar Forest is subject to its full moon... The teacher Mr Helix is doing his head count, and then he finishes preparing the large Transportation array for the entire class. He then gave his speech. "Alright class, we have 5 Familiar Masters waiting to take your groups into the forest, so stay with your 5 person groups and for the sake of your lives, do not get lost or run off. Now I will send you in 5 person groups, so I call for Ray''s group to go first, please get on..." So I, Kuisha, Sona, Sairaorg, and Ravel all gathered, ... Yup somehow Ravel managed to get into my group, but whatever. As our group was about to leave, Ravel said with pride. ", Follow me, my brother took me here before when he got his familiar, !" ! Will I get in trouble if I push her from the circle?! Then the light covered us and we vanished... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 13 Neko God☆Ray Gremory ~Nya? Chapter 13 Neko God¡îRay Gremory ~Nya?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 13 Neko God¡îRay Gremory ~Nya? by Harem-Fan As the magic light faded from our eyes, my group of 5 Devils were in a dark forest under the full-moon. "Hello young Devils, I am Zatouji, one of your guides to this lovely preserve for Familiars of all shapes and sizes, big or small, beautiful or fierce, kind or aggressive, fun or useful, we have them all!" Zatouji is a middle-aged looking Reincarnated Devil-in-training from Madara Town, who specializes in familiars. He strives to become a Familiar Master. Yes, this guy is a self proclaimed Ash Ketchum Pokemon anime lover! He strives to be like his anime idol in his every action. He is even trying to develop Poke-balls using Summoning and Time Magic. ! I want to slap my Cousin Sairaorg for applauding this idiots'' introductions. Well, at least he is not trying to rhyme like in the anime, then I would use my Power of Destruction on him for that! I-I think even Ravel is less annoying than the anime version of Zatouji. Sona smiles and greets. "Hello again Zatouji. It has been a couple years, have you reached your goal yet?" Zatouji bows slightly and says to her, "Hello young Princess Sitri, I have not achieved the level of Mastery I strive for. Just when I think I have seen every familiar known, I find more. So my Quest to be Number 1 is still off, now children, let us move and get you all your life-long companions. Oh, and Prince Gremory, it is an honor to meet the younger brother of the Great Devil King Lucifer. Please follow me, !" If one does not know, why do Sona and I get referred to as Prince and Princess? It is an easy title to say that we are the next chosen Heads of our Noble Houses. Also, both Sona and I have Devil Kings above us, hence the royal reference of Prince and Princess. If we for some reason lose this title, it means we are not the next Heads, like my cousin lost to his younger brother. Well in the future he will get the Heir position of the Bael Clan back. With Kuisha holding my left hand, and Sona walking to my right, we follow Zatouji. Sairaorg and Ravel tail behind us. We have to watch our feet because the natural trails are rough and overgrown... - After around 15 minutes of walking, we came to an isolated spring that had glowing and magical water. Our guide put his finger over his lips and said to us, "~! This is my favorite spot to find a Water Type Poke- , water based Familiars. So let us wait Miss Sitri, perhaps you will find one that suits your taste!" As I watched in curiosity, the water had started to ripple, and two figures of 2 Undine surfaced to the top of the water level. Our trainer, I meant guide, tells us. "These two Undine are going to fight for territory of the pond! You can tell despite their manly bodybuilder physique, they are females. Undine females have drill style hair. An easy way to tell if they are female, is to not look for a Crown or an Ermine Cape, but to look at the front of her head. Specifically, look for two long, curled locks of hair, framing the face." ! Both of these massive creatures ran on the water and traded punches onto one another with a double punch, like a super fist-bump! But after the clash, the one on the left looked disappointed, as it slowly backed away from the one on the right. It sadly left, in hopes of finding more territory to call its own... As the winner was flexing and showing off, Sona stood in front of the Undine who lost and said. "I found your clash to my liking, and I believe you are stronger than your clash suggests... Please become my Familiar, I am Sona Sitri, what do you say?" The Undine looked surprised why this strong Devil child wanted her, but then she puffed out her chest, thinking this Devil saw her potential. In the Familiar forest, many of the creatures know it is an honor to be chosen by the right Master. Not only do their lifespans lengthen with that Devil, but Magics and abilities the Familiars could only dream of became available, and the ability to wander the world with their Masters. The Undine knelt in front of Sona and nodded yes. The victorious Undine looked confused why she, the one with the victory, was passed over. Sona with a rare smile, patted the head of the massive Undine who dwarfs Sona''s smaller body, just says. "Then as my new Familiar, let us complete our Pact, welcome to my Sitri House." I felt proud that Sona found the perfect Familiar, one who is strong and can protect her, as well as benefit from them both loving water. Yeah, it really is like getting a Pokemon... - After Sona had finished her Familiar Pact, she sent it back to its search in the forest for a new pond. Then our group search had led us to an open field in the clearing of massive twisting trees. Zatouji held up his hand seeing the next creature in the clearing. It was a young Lion-like cub with white feathered wings on its back. Zatouji suggested to Sairaorg. "Young Bael, that is called a Lion-Dove, a cross between a lion and a dove that represents war and peace. Perhaps with your mother''s blood of the Lion Tamer Devil Clan, this might be a noble companion for your lion''s heart?" Sairaorg''s eyes glistened at his words, and with no fear walked into the clearing, then crossed his arms. He looked into the eyes of the Lion-Dove and said proudly. "I promise you... I will become super strong in the future, and if you are willing to join me, I will make you proud of my determination, will you become my Pact Familiar, brave and strong Lion-Dove?" The beast lunged at him, and my cousin did not flinch, but the beast halted in front of him, spread its small wings, and let out a terrifying, no scratch that, a cute as hell baby roar! ! Sairaorg then reached out and pet the head of the Lion-Dove with a happy smile. As he was making the Pact with his new Familiar, I briefly remembered that in the anime, he also has some living Lion Longinus, I think? So it seems he did not get Power of Destruction, but his mother''s Lion Tamer ability. That is why this Familiar was so ready to join him, makes sense. - To no one''s surprise, and the endless gloating of Ravel, who remembered where the Phoenix nest was, found a baby Phoenix and contracted with it. Thanks bird for inflating her small ego more! - After another 20 minutes, we had a fortuitous encounter, and Zatouji said in surprise for how many unique animals we are finding, and I am sure my Gremory blood is working here. "Look yonder children, that is a Golden Mane Pegasus! It is young and tamable if you have a kind heart, so any takers? I strongly suggest this one for you young Gremory, it is a noble steed~ in deed~!" Did that guy just let a rhyme slip?! But I remember that Kuisha likes horses, so I gently pushed Kuisha towards it and said. "As the future Lady Gremory, this magical beast is perfect for you. Grayfia has a Griffin, so you having a Pegasus seems right, now go tame it." Kuisha gave me a look wanting me to take this amazing creature, and she felt like it would be wasted on her, but I crossed my arms, as a sign of not letting her have her way. So Kuisha slowly walked to the cautious creature and she smiled at it. Kuisha said a few silent words we could not hear. I could have sworn the smart horse looked in my direction, as it nuzzled Kuisha intimately. Soon the Golden Mane Pegasus was entering its Pact with Kuisha. I found out years later, she told it ''that her heart would break if it would not become her Familiar after her love wanted her to bond with it'', I was touched, and so was her Familiar seeing my earnest care for Kuisha. Not only did the horse have a gold mane, but I had just realized it also had green eyes, like Kuisha?! - For the next half hour, we found nothing of interest, and I feared I might leave empty handed. Kuisha however just spent the whole time giving me happy flushed expressions, making me feel awkward. Even the Tamer was smiling at me passing on such a grand steed. Zatouji said to me sadly. "Sorry Prince Gremory, but we only have 15 minutes left before I must return you all." I smiled dejectedly and comforted the man. And I helplessly held my hands out to show I got nothing. "No, you did great, it was just not time for me to find my destined Familiar, it is not like my companion would just jump into my open arms, right?" And like the D¡ÁD Gods made fun of me, a ridiculous thing happened! "Nyaaaaaaaaaa~!" A small black kitten of Supernatural Origin, landed right in my open-palms, like I planned to catch the Kitten?! Me, the black kitten, and everyone else looked dumbly at this situation. I could only smile at the kitten with golden-green eyes cutely staring up into my eyes. I said it after feeling my Gremory urge. "Seems I caught you after a long fall? I think I would like to be your Master, little one, what do you say?" Zatouji said to me while shaking his head no. "Sorry young Gremory, but that familiar is now 8 years old and is now untamable. It is called Bakeneko ("") and is a type of Japanese Youkai, or supernatural entity, more specifically, it is a Kaibyo, or supernatural cat. It is often confused with the Nekomata, another cat-like Youkai. The distinction between them is often ambiguous, but the largest difference is that the Nekomata has two tails, while the Bakeneko has only one. They can only be tamed if they are 6 years or younger, so sorry..." The black kitten hearing his words stuck out its tongue at him, then looked at me making cute meow sounds I do not understand. "Nya~ Nya~ Nya~ Nya~!" "Oh, Then would you like to become my Familiar?!" The small black kitten nodded its head and sat up right in my hands, it then pawed the air in my direction like it was rushing me to make the Pact. Zatouji''s eyes bulged like I tamed the Legendary Tiamat or something, because I am the first Devil in known history to tame an 8+ year Bakeneko! He of course was thrilled to learn something new however. He looked high into the trees and saw the branch it had been sleeping on, and was amazed how I caught it in sheer dumb luck. With my Gremory Contract Seal made, I placed the excited black kitten in the center and started the magic to bind us. When I heard what Zatouji said to Sairaorg, I almost messed up my Contract! He quietly said to my Cousin... S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Prince Gremory must be the God of Neko, because he literally has pussy falling out of the sky for him!" ", The Gremory blood attracts maidens, so you are probably right, !" I-I want to slap them both with a slap full of Destruction! But I say my chant to finish the spell... () "I Ray Gremory hereby command you to accept this bond of Master and Servant, and henceforth live for me. As your Master, I shall look after your well being and happiness, now accept my Familiar Pact!" The majority of the words are not important with contract magic, but the Magic Circle has all of the real information. The words are just a component to transfer intent to the subject and offer them additions, like taking good care of it and treating it well. With Bakeneko''s acceptance, the crimson light enveloped it and... ! Using Transformation Magic... There stood a short Loli maid with black cat ears and tail, with her hair a chestnut with light brown eyes. She looks to be only our age of 8 or so, and her expression was adorable in her black and white maid outfit. I think with my memories shared with my Familiar (), she must have chosen Irina''s general looks, and the maid outfit must be from Grayfia. She pounced in front of me, tugging on my shirt and asked clearly. "Master, Master, please give me a name ~Nya?!" A volley of cute arrows, struck everyone with her actions, and not being good at names I blurted... "Your name will be Neko!" She jumped in place super excited, while everyone else deadpanned at my stupid name, Neko then said. "Thank you Master, I am happy to finally have the name, Neko ~Nya!" And that was how the five of us gained our lifelong Familiars... - (A/N .) Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 14 Ray Escapes To the Human World Again, Poor Butterflies? Chapter 14 Ray Escapes To the Human World Again, Poor Butterflies?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N [Triangle] .) Chapter 14 Ray Escapes To the Human World Again, Poor Butterflies? By Harem-Fan It has been close to a year since the incident in the Familiar Forest, and thankfully life has been peaceful ever since. Thankfully I do not seem to have the Unlucky Protagonist trope most story characters seem to have. So what has changed in this time... Lots! Another change to our Gremory home would be the new addition to our Gremory House, and that is the birth of Grayfia''s child. So how cute was my nephew Millicas you ask? I don''t have a clue, why? Currently I am sitting with Grayfia and her newborn baby. I am holding this new Devil with care, thinking useless thoughts. The boy I constantly proclaimed to be born never came, and I was struck dumb holding a baby Rias Gremory, the new Daughter to Sirzechs and Grayfia. Goddamn you, Ishibumi Ichiei! Grayfia had the biggest smile on her face when she saw the expressions I made, holding my new little Niece who I thought would be a boy. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But just when I was feeling complicated about this twist in fate, the baby Rias held my finger and smiled with her blue green eyes looking adorable, and my heart wavered. She is so cute and innocent, that all of my anime logic went out the window. As I am sitting on the couch holding my Niece, I said to little Rias. "Uncle Ray won''t let you grow up naive, okay?! , Why do you have to be so adorable? Now I understand my stupid brother more, ..." Grayfia next to me patted my head and watched my midlife crisis, only scolding me with love. "Ray dear, no matter how true your words may be, you cannot call the Devil King stupid, alright. And Rias will be happy to have an Uncle who cares. I promise to not let my daughter become a waste Devil, alright." I smile at Grayfia and then think... Rias actually will have it harder as Grayfia''s daughter than my mother''s, and my mood felt less complicated. So I said to the head maid. "Then I leave it in your capable hands sister Grayfia, make Rias a respectable 2nd in line for the Gremory House." I know she is only teasing me here like I am some kinda Bro-con like my brother, but... Please God no, don''t let me become a Bro-Con! ** "Damn Heaven''s System! I wasn''t asking for his help, you bastards!!!!!!" Grayfia watching me clutch my head, looked amused, because at least once a month this seems to happen to me. My Human past makes me occasionally talk to God in my head or say something stupid thanking him, and the System punishes me. When my family asked me about why I do it, because a saine Devil would not, I had given them the reason it was to temper my body against Holy Power, which they all thankfully bought. But shit man, It has gotten better, but comparing a sharp knife stabbing you in the head and a butter knife stabbing you is not much of a difference, right? "Ray dear, please do not teach Rias to become a Masochist like her Uncle, okay. And are you alright now?" "No, by the time she is old enough, I will have done Light Tempering, ..." At this time, my Mother and Father both came in with big smiles due to the new Gremory addition. And without asking me, she swooped Rias out of my arms and sat while making stupid sounds to make Rias giggle, . I have been replaced already... Father covertly waved me over seeing my face, like he was up to no good again. Yeah, my dad may seem responsible and listens to my Mother, but when he can, he pulls mischief that always lands him in trouble with Mom. But I sneak off to see what he has in store this time. My Father''s name is Zeoticus but my Grandmother Chysis and Mother both call my Dad by his pet name of, Zeo. So when I got to him, he put his arm around me and asked. "So my Son, you are just about 10, right? Well, while your Mother is busy with Rias, let''s let you escape the Underworld just a tad early. You can finally ride our Magic Gremory Train, and we will go to Tokyo Japan, in the Human world, for some business. You can even go see that place you wanted to go so badly, Akihabara. Want to sneak out?" Just as I was starting to nod my head in excitement, I stopped, glared at my Father, and said unhappily. "Wait, the last time I went along with your plan, you sold me out to Mother, and I was in trouble, and you got off scot free." Zeoticus looked guilty, a little, and said like a boy-scout. "I promise on our Gremory name, to not sell you out my Son, now let us go before she gets suspicious, I have already packed your bags, . It is Father and Son day, lets goooooo~!" I do not think it would be spoiling anything to say, he did sell me out... - Getting out of the Gremory Town train station, our security guards surrounded us, to let us pass into the terminal. Somehow the media found out that we, my Father and myself, were taking the train somewhere and surrounded us for pictures and questions. (.) My Father used to this due to our family''s inability to never do anything small, just waved at them with his charming smile. He answered nothing and held my shoulder to shield me from the barrage of questions. I heard things like... "Duke Gremory, where are you taking your Son? And tell us about the birth of your new grandchild?!" "Prince Gremory, tell us about your new fan-club that has recently been growing in popularity, I am also a member, ?" (.) "Prince Gremory, is it true, are you going to start your Human Contracts soon? Where in the Human world will you go, tell us, so I can move there?" Sometimes, I forget that my family and myself are common household topics. Well we are a Duke House, and the lack of good entertainment in the Underworld contributes to this. I just wave and smile like my Mother taught me, and I thought... How will Mother not find out we are sneaking away with the media here? I guess in the future I will have to deal with that, ... - As we were about to board the Noble Car behind the engine, the man I have met many times is here to warmly greet us. I may have never taken the Gremory Train to the Human world until today, but I have ridden in it many times in the Underworld. Reynaldo Gremory, is the conductor of the Gremory Magic Train. He is a gentle-looking old man with a dandy white beard and hat. To me, he seems to be like a Shawn Connery type of charismatic man. "Hello again Duke and Prince Gremory, let me welcome you warmly, and where will we travel to today Duke Gremory?" My Father shook his hand and said casually. "I have business in Tokyo, Japan. So just take us to the station in Kuoh Town, and wait for us there. We will get along now, Reynaldo." And with that, the Servants helped us in... - Inside this lush and spacious home in a train-car, we take seats on two opposing plush couches in crimson. The reason we Nobles sit in this car is for security and emergencies. If a terrorist strikes the train, or the train gets skyjacked, or stranded in the Dimensional Gap, the occupants in this car will be magically transferred to the Gremory home in a forced Teleportation. Soon our train began its journey and flew into the sky over our Gremory Territory. I looked out of the window at the beautiful view of our Dukedom. To Humans, the style and landscape of our honeycomb-like city structure would be odd, but it holds a secret. It is actually a massive Magic Array for protection and security. If our domain was ever attacked by Fallen Angels, we could erect massive Defensive Barriers to protect the weaker Devils in our Territory, but that is enough of the city stuff, now for the train... High in the sky, we approach a floating massive Vertical Magic Circle used for Magic Train transfers to make the train trip shorter, because the Underworld is too massive to just travel at cruising speeds... - A couple of hours later, after passing around 7 transfer circles over barren lands, we have finally approached our destinations... A floating swirling black-hole that the train will travel into, like a Wormhole. This portal for a better term, flies through the Dimensional Gap and it will take about 4 hours until we reach the Wormhole to enter the Kuoh Town Train-station Devil Underground.. The most terrifying event that hardly actually happens in the Gap is running into the Dragon God Great Red, and that is why we Nobles must stay in this safety car until we pass the Gap. Then we heard Reynaldo''s voice over the magic intercom. [We are about to enter the Portal into the Dimensional Gap, brace for turbulence, in 10... 9...] My father drinking his whisky only smiled at me glued to the window like, well a kid. He said to me, "I remember the first time, your Grandmother Chysis brought me through here as a child. Now, like your Brother, I continue the tradition, enjoy this sight Ray..." As my Father''s words ended, the train shuttered a bit as everything went black outside... I saw absolutely nothing but black? Just as I was about to ask why the gap was black, I saw it! The train emerged from the Wormhole and we are now flying in a vast nothingness that is only filled with swirling beautiful colors. I remember only briefly seeing this sight in that anime, but seeing it in real life... It is like losing your virginity for the first time (), or getting to see a shooting star that was breathtaking... "Son, welcome to the Dimensional Gap, the most dangerous but wonderful place between all realms." And for the next few hours, I was mesmerized by the sights. Unknown to me, my trip would bring yet more unexpected changes to the world, and me... - Many hours later, in a back alley of Tokyo, another fight has begun in a daily fight for life and death... ! A flying girl was sent smashing into a brick wall, launched from a punch of a massive 7 foot tall Werewolf wearing only shredded pants. His green fur made him look like a cross between a Wolf-man and the Incredible Hulk. he licked the blood on his knuckles and growled out through his massive dagger-like teeth. [Man, I love eating Nekomata the most, and I cannot believe that woman was right. Not only one tasty dish, but two, . I am gonna fill up tonight, hah!] ! A cat-girl wearing a skimpy sailor outfit, had just kicked the Werewolf in his back, to stop him from picking up her sister. She said with false bravado. "Leave my sister alone you big dummy ~Nya!" ~! ! The Nekomata girl with red hair in a scorpion braid was unable to see the fast backhand that hit her in the face, sending her also crumpled into an opposing wall. As she spit out blood, she heard the overpowered Werewolf spell out their fate. [Little strawberry, just lay there while I eat this blueberry, then I will slowly devour your kitty-flesh, .] Just as the Werewolf licked his lips, the first cat-girl climbed out of the broken bricks, got up and delivered a high-kick into his jaw, making him bite his own tongue and she said through her busted lip and black eye. "Stinky dog, eat my Touki infused Kick ~Nya!" The girl who was lucky to get a timely kick, was not in great shape, but her sister needed time to escape. Her long blue ponytail swayed in the wind created by her rising kick. Her red eyes looked to see her sister climb out of the rubble, with her shoulder hurt. The furious Werewolf spit blood and laughed, then made his move. [, Die Cat!] Just when the Nekomata woman was seeing the massive fist approach her face she and her sister only closed their eyes in defeat... ! ! The sisters heard the fist made impact, and the sounds of crushing bones and flesh tearing were all shaking their hearts, knowing this was the end. [~!] "Now, Now, Cat''s are for petting not meant to be eaten, so now run along, or this Noble me will have to waste more than just your arm, now run along doggy." When the two sisters and the Werewolf saw the missing arm flung to the side, slowly turning into a human arm, and their savior, their mouths opened wide... He just ripped his arm off like nothing! How cool! - One hour before the ambush on the twins... In a Starbucks, sat a voluptuous European woman with illegal curves sipping coffee, sitting across from a young teenager with blonde hair and his iconic look, Riser Phenex, the older brother of his little sister Ravel Phenex, and her king. The Noble devil sipping his black coffee, said to his Queen... "Yubelluna, did you find those twin Nekomata for me? Riser is looking forward to collecting twins for my Peerage, and they seem to be my tastes?" "Yes Lord Riser, I found out they are working in a cosplay cafe for Human money. I have already told the Werewolf where to find them, so you can swoop in and save the two. Your sister''s plan of playing Hero should move their hearts. They get off work in one hour, and that is where the High-class dog will ambush them as they leave their job. So we need to go and watch to make sure he does not kill them." "? No, let me finish my coffee first, even if he fights them, with their powers, they won''t die so fast, but set up a barrier to keep humans out, Riser does not want my plan to go awry. How is your coffee my dear? Tonight, you and Riser will sleep together and celebrate our new members, . Riser loves it when a plan comes together." Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 15 A Lonely Girl, And Two Strays? Chapter 15 A Lonely Girl, And Two Strays?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 15 A Lonely Girl, And Two Strays? by Harem-Fan As our Gremory Magic Train entered the black Wormhole, we landed on train-tracks as we came out of the black void. Then Reynaldo''s voice was heard over the magic intercom. [We have safely arrived in Kuoh Station Japan, and soon you may disembark. We are stopping on platform number 9.] Soon my Father and I stepped out into a massive and dark underground train-station, with many other Devil Trains parked. The walls and ceilings are all natural cavern with stalagmites and Hell Bats hanging upside down littered this massive stadium sized underground. My Father pointed in a direction and told me. "Let us go to the elevators about 300 feet over there. It will take us up 1,000 feet to the Kuoh Bullet Train-station. From the secret room in the station, we will Transfer to Tokyo Station. Then we will travel to Akihabara, and finally go to my office in the Sirzechs Hotel Tokyo, for a meeting. Any questions Ray?" "Father, why go up? Can''t we just make a circle here?" Dad patted my shoulder and explained. "To keep the Church and the Fallen Angels out, this station is protected from spatial movement other than the entrance to the Gap and the Elevator, Oh!" Zeoticus makes a Gremory Circle in his palm, and a Demonic looking Key like an old time Skeleton-Key was left in his palm. He handed it to me and told me. "Only Noble Devils are allowed to have a key to the stations around the Human world, so keep this with you at all times in your Dimensional Pocket. You need it to operate the elevators." - Soon we arrived at the modern looking sliding door, and I first noticed it was a small elevator. With my Fathers guidance I used my key and the doors open, to reveal a small elevator big enough for around 4 people, rather cramped. The two of us stepped in and I saw there was only a B1 button and a G1 button above it, so I pressed the G1, and we shot up like an express elevator at speeds that would make a Human-class spew their stomachs. - Shortly with a gentle stop, the doors opened to show a utility hall with many staff-only doors lining it. When I looked at the closing doors, I saw the words [Out of Order] written across it, so if a human came by they would not think much of it. My Father pointed to a door to the left and said. "That room is for outgoing Devils, and the room across it is for arriving devils, so let us leave Kuoh Station now, my Son." As we entered, he locked the door and began creating the Transportation Circle to Tokyo Station... - An hour later, my Father and I were walking through the Legendary Akihabara Station, a hub for all new Electronics and Cosplay with many anime and manga specialty shops hidden among the many Electronic stores. This place is so increasingly busy that if we didn''t hold hands, I would be lost in the crowd. "Son, I think your outfit your Mother makes you wear, is drawing unwanted attention, why not try doing that Cosplay thing all the other youngsters are doing? When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Oh, see right there, let''s go to that costume shop, !" - A half hour later, My Father held up another annoying suit, and it was a friendly purple dinosaur named Barney! "Son, what about this one? I like the color!" "Father, I feel like you are trying to punish me now, that is for little kids, not one of my age, ..." My Father, undaunted by my umpteenth rejection, found one that made him excited. He held up a slightly less revolting Cosplay outfit... Ash Ketchum! "Son, this red and blue outfit matches you well, and it reminds me of our Familiar Master, , this is the one , now go try it on for me!" I reluctantly took it, because it actually was the least embarrassing one he picked, so to just get this farce over with, I went to the changing room. - After stripping to my red and black boxers with G''s all over them, I began the gloomy process of shaming myself. But as I put on the iconic ball-cap to finish the cosplay, I froze in sheer embarrassment! As my face reddened, so too did the cheeks of the black haired girl wearing an old Shinto priestess red and white outfit. Her hands covered her face, but the cracks in her fingers tell a different story. Unlike before, the girl''s hair had grown longer, and went from her mid-back to her butt in length. She appears to be outside with a Naginata laying on the ground, in the middle of a mountain forest. The many slashes on a massive tree showed she was practicing when our mirrors connected. After I blanked, I ended up smiling at her, pretending I was not dressed as a fucking Pokemon Trainer. I waved all cool-like. The girl woke up from her daze and looked like she remembered something, and pulled out a calligraphy scroll she had pre-painted. She held it to me and unfurled it with a serious look. [Mr Gremory Devil, I live on the back-mountain of the Shinra Clan, please rescue me, and I will pay you. I live in Kyoto, and my family has banished me for my Demon Mirror, please?] Messing with the 5 Principle clans of Japan is not wise politically, but the helpless and sad look in her eyes tugged at my heartstrings, a flaw for a Devil to have... (...) Using illusion magic, I wrote and made a picture for the girl. [Then draw this Magic Circle on the ground while I draw mine, and I will rescue you for a price, an equal price. Do you agree, Human?] The girl nodded and used her Shinto Magic to begin infusing magic into the ground she was drawing with her weapon. I put up a non-detection magic, then quickly began to make my Transportation circle to forcefully burst through the Shinra defenses. With a mortal drawing an arriving-circle willingly, and my massive strength, this little Human barrier cannot keep me out. (.) Just as we both finished our circles, her mirror shattered, revealing a redheaded Ash Ketchum. For some reason, I had this bad feeling I was capturing a Pokemon for some unknown reason? As I activated my circle on the floor, I vanished from the changing room... - Two things struck me as I arrived in the mountain forest, first was the frightened Human girl, a bit hesitant of making a contract with a Devil. But the second thing I noticed was my Gremory treasure and talent urge was guiding me to this Japanese shrine maiden, so I smiled and introduced myself. "Greetings Miss Shinra, I am Ray Gremory, the next Heir to the Gremory House. I do apologize, but my entry has probably been discovered by your Clan, so our greetings are short. By the time I make my return Circle, please make up your mind if you will come along. And who might you be?" With a shy and nervous voice, she managed to stutter out. "T-Tsubaki Shinra, and please rescue me from here, Mr Gremory." I nod and tell her. "Tsubaki, a pretty flower name. Please just call me Ray, I think we are around the same age after-all. I will be done shortly if you have anything you wish to bring with you from your small home." "I-I have nothing..." She looked a bit nervous at saying that, implying she has nothing to pay with. Yes, it is in a Devil''s nature to never work for free... But I cannot tell her I am a bit different, but I cannot tell other Devils I have a slightly different mindset. One that cannot let a poor girl suffer, ... We said nothing as I finished. I held my hand out to her and said with sincerity. "Tsubaki, even if you cannot pay, you also cannot stay here, or they will kill you for summoning a Devil. So just come and do not worry. We only made a verbal contract, and nothing in writing, so let us flee." Hearing my words, she did not expect to come from a Noble Devil, she placed her free hand in mine, as my crimson light enveloped the two of us. A short while after the two children vanished, a large group of 12 priests came rushing ready for battle, as they inspected. One Shinra priest pointed to the Gremory circle and the leader frowned. He grumbled. "So the cursed child went and summoned the Devil. Tell the Patriarch that Tsubaki has betrayed the clan... Why did it have to be the Gremory, . Whoever punched a hole here was very-strong, stronger than the Patriarch..." - Back in the changing room, the Pokemon Trainer and Shinto Priestess arrived, an interesting Cosplay duo. Realizing where they were, the young woman looked down and blushed in shame. ! [Ray, it has been too long, I am coming in...] As my Father saw the circle vanishing and the girl I was hiding behind me, my Father guessed what could have happened, but he put on his playful smile and said. "Oh! Ray, if I knew, I would have pretended to see nothing, but to think you had smuggled a Human girl into your changing room, should I come back later?" Tsubaki was pure red, and only looked at the floor at the older Devils words, but I broke the humorous mood and admitted. "Father, I am sorry, I may have offended the Shinra Principal clan by taking this girl... I... I could not leave her there, sorry. So this is what happened..." - And not hiding anything, I told both of them everything I knew... My Father and Tsubaki had different thoughts at the time I bowed my head admitting to making a huge issue between the Devils and the Shinto Gods followers. My father did not have anger on his face, but his serious side kicked in, and he asked the girl. "Young lady Tsubaki of the Shinra Clan, you have put my Gremory family and the Devils in a sticky position, and this is fine, but the issue is what to do with you now. So I will tell you what your three options are, to avoid a conflict between factions." He held up a finger. "We return you back to your Clan." He put up the second finger. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You serve Ray as a future Reincarnated Devil Peerage member, in his soon to be formed team, and gain the protection of the Duke House of Gremory." Finally with the seriousness of a long lived Devil, He lifted a third finger while he said. "You leave now and never make contact with us again, leaving your fate to chance, so young Human girl, what do you wish for your future?" Tsubaki looked to me for my input, so I shrugged and said. "I cannot tell you what choice to make, because they all affect your life. But, I do know if you take option 2, I will not treat you badly, like some Devil Houses treat Servants. This is the only thing I can promise you." No matter what I do, or where I go, my very footsteps change fate in this world. Tsubaki, with certainty in her eyes, bowed her head to me and said. "Prince Gremory, for saving me, I Tsubaki Shinra will loyally serve you as a Devil of Gremory. Please protect me." My Father said with a joyful smile, knowing this girl was a treasure, and most likely had a Legendary Sacred Gear in her. "Congratulations Ray and Tsubaki. You are now officially Ray''s very first servant, so let us go." ! My Father and I both looked at Tsubaki''s tummy, which made loud protesting noises, and my Father laughed hearing it and said. "There is a restaurant right across the street, let us fill your belly young lady, ." So with shame on her face, Tsubaki followed the two of us out after paying for my stupid Cosplay outfit. Then we went across the street to, [Ears and Omelets!] - As the three of us entered, Ears and Omelets, the greeter was a Youkai Nekomata pretending to be a Human cosplaying, and with her long scorpion-braid red hair and blue eyes, she cutely greets us, even sensing we are Devils with a Human. "Hello guest, party of 3 ~Nya? I am your greeter Li, so follow me ~Nya!" We follow this cute cat-girl wearing a revealing sailor outfit, and she never once lost her playful smile or cheerful way of talking. She put 3 menus on the table and told us. "While your server comes, I will get you drinks ~Nya." - After Li had given us our beverages, and we finished looking at the menus, the server came to take our order, and I did a double take. A similar copy to the previous girl had come to serve us, but her hair was blue in a long ponytail and she had red eyes, then she said cutely. "I am your server, Ni, and what can I get ya ~Nya?" My Father looked entertained by this, Tsubaki looked to be in shock going from isolation, to too many species popping up, and me? My Gremory tingle was firing off on full blast with the two Nekomata twins! Or, I just have entered puberty and their slightly exposed breasts are distracting me? No it is the cat ears, I just want to pet them, damn... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 16 A Fight For Two Pawns? Chapter 16 A Fight For Two Pawns?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 16 A Fight For Two Pawns? Harem-Fan "I am your server, Ni, and what can I get ya ~Nya?" My Father, a pro in Human world cuisine, as a cook himself, starts his order. "I will have the Hamburger Steak with mushroom gravy, and a coffee." With stars in my eyes, I point to the restaurant special and order. "I will take the Special, Omurice Omelette with ketchup hearts. And for the young lady, give her the three most popular meals, and thanks, Miss Ni." Ni picked up the menus and said with a playful tone. "Orders are coming up ~Nya!" After she left, Tsubaki said quietly. "I-I do not think I can eat that much Ray." "Not a problem, we do not lack this little money, and since I do not know what you do or don''t like, and the fact you will hesitate to order, I just got you a nice selection of choices. I do not think you have eaten properly in a while, so your nutrition will be our first task." "T-Thank you." While we waited for the food, my Father asked a few easy questions to Tsubaki, things like what skills she has learned, and what she felt her strengths were. - After a while hearing everything, my Father rubbed his chin in thought and told me. "Ray my Son, Tsubaki is an all-rounder talent, perfect for the Queen Piece position. She has a wealth of spell casting knowledge, weapon skill, and the proper mental fortitude. Most Queens are truly only Wizard types where Tsubaki isn''t only a Wizard type, but she can bring out the Knight and Rook aspect of the Queen Piece. Lastly, if I am correct, Tsubaki, you may even have the super rare, Sacred Gear in you. Thus only a Queen Piece is suitable for you." I nodded to all of my Dad''s points and it made a lot of sense. And Tsubaki could not believe she was being recommended for such a place in my Peerage, so she asked. "But Ray, I do not think I am that special, and I fear I will disappoint you. I do not want to shame you." I smiled at this sheltered shy girl and confirmed. "Tsubaki Shinra, I want you as my Queen. I believe in time, you will see what my Father and I see. Please accept the position?" Looking at her lap, she nodded and quietly said. "Then I will work hard for you, M-My King..." Just at this time, the nimble Nekomata came out carrying all 5 meals. And with unnatural skill, placed them all in-front of us. I looked at my Omurice and wondered where the ketchup heart was, and Ni seeing me confused pulled from her waist a squeeze-bottle. ", The heart has to be added in front of the Master~ and with a chant, so here I go ~Nya!" She spun in place, then hypnotically swayed her hips near me, and held the bottle over the Omurice said. "For Master with Love, Love, Love, I add the secret ingredient, Love ~Nya!" As she finished the heart design with the word for love, she fist-bumped the air and then asked. "If you need anything else, please call, and young Master, what is that scent on you? It is Youkai smelling ~Nya?" I was a bit surprised, because I have heard the same thing from my Familiar, Neko? But I do not wear cologne or anything, so I should not have a Youkai scent on me, so I say. "Honestly, no one else smells it, but my cat seems to smell something on me?" (.) ", My sister smelled it too, but it smells nice, anyway, enjoy the food ~Nya." And with that, she scampered off in a cheery mood. My Father said. "Don''t think too hard on it Ray, I bet it is just our Gremory Charm Power we have, now let''s eat!" - While we were finishing our meal, my father Zeoticus noticed my glances at the Nekomata and asked. "Is it there looks, race, or something else drawing your attention?" "My Treasure and Talent urge keeps going off occasionally, but then it vanishes when I look too long?" My Father, realizing my confusion, told me. "That is your Power telling you there is potential, but it is not time to find it. It is like a metal detector getting a beep, but not finding the treasure. When you feel the time is right, the sensation will be strong, so let us just leave for now, come with Tsubaki." The three of us got up, paid and left a big tip, then left the restaurant. And after we left, the two sisters stood together muttering to one another. "Ni, a lot of Devils have been coming around us this week, should we run again ~Nya?" "Li, that boy had a Youkai smell on him, a kind smell. I do not think they were after us ~Nya?" - After 2 hours, and Tsubaki getting a fresh few sets of brand new clothing, and Father finishing his meeting, our group of 3 were walking back the way we came, so we could hit Tokyo Station. I facepalm and tell my Father. "Dad, I need to go back to the restaurant, I left my bag of Underworld clothing there. Mother will kill us if I forget it, it was the one she got me last week." "Good catch Ray, we would be dead if you went home dressed like that, ! Okay, let us pick up your clothing real fast." - Just as I walked out of the restaurant, that fortunately had my stuff in the lost and found, we felt it?! The sky changed colors of blue, white, and green, with hints of purple, as a Magic Barrier went up to keep Humans away. We saw many of the Humans walk away in a daze, remembering they had other things to do. My father looked down at an alley and felt what I did, the center of the field. Tsubaki was not affected by the barrier because of her Sacred Gear and being more than a Human-class in strength. But when I was going to suggest ignoring it, my Gremory urge was turned up to max. I handed my bag to Tsubaki and told the two. "I believe the two Nekomata are in trouble, I will go first..." As I rushed down the alley, Tsubaki asked worriedly. "Duke Gremory, we should help right?!" He patted the cute girl on her head and said. "Don''t you worry, your new Master is very strong, and the only people needing help are the ones that made him run, but, let us go see what is going on, shall we?" Extending his bat-wings, he picked up Tsubaki as they went flying over... - As I rounded the corner, I saw something that really pissed me off. The cute blue haired cat girl with a busted lip and black eye. Then I saw her sister crawling out of bricks not in any better shape. Seeing the massive Werewolf, I had figured out what might be going on, because up on the roof a bit away, I saw two Devils watching and waiting. This whole thing with the Barrier stinks of a set up. And before I knew it, my feet moved... As the big green fist was making its way to punch Ni, I intended to grab his wrist, and like my brother showed me, do a throw. ! ! So before he knew it, I grabbed it, and I think I may have squeezed too hard because I definitely felt bones cracking! When I was throwing him, his arm went flying, but his body stayed behind, oops?! So I said with a guilty face while he screamed in pain. [~!] "Now, Now, Cat''s are for petting not meant to be eaten, so now run along, or this Noble me will have to waste more than just your arm, now run along doggy." Fuck, I nailed it! No one will know I did not mean to rip off his arm, right? Yubelluna and Riser, seeing me come out of nowhere, and ruthlessly rip that High-class-low Werewolf''s arm off, had their brains stop for a moment, as my Father and a Human girl landed next to them. "Greetings Lord Riser, fancy seeing you here?" Riser, nodded and immediately said. "Greetings Duke Gremory, what a random coincidence." The Werewolf, seeing I was no longer attacking, pulled out a small crystal vial of Phoenix Tears, then picked up his humanized arm. Holding it under his good arm, he poured it on the stump of the arm and attached it. And after a glow, his human arm was back, then it transformed into its green hairy limb. It looked at me and said, [Devil brat, you have no business interfering in Youkai matters.] "Where are my manners?! I am Ray Gremory of the House of Gremory, how do you do? And these two girls served me my meal earlier, so I had not yet evaluated their service. So until I do that, this is my business, so scram before I end your life, cursed child." At this time, the redhead Li stood with her sister behind me, the obvious safe place. And the Werewolf seeing the Devils on the roof said. [Purple hair lady, why are you just sitting there, help me, you told me to do this, now you just ignore me?] Yubelluna just looked embarrassed, because the Phoenix Tears were proof of their deal, so she only said nothing. Riser said. "Ray Gremory, please show my Phenex house some face and let me recruit the two Nekomata as I planned, you have interrupted the process, please?" I smile and ask politely, like I do not have a 7 foot wall of Green Eggs and Ham in-front of me. "Lord Riser, could you please enlighten this young and naive Devil on what processes I stopped? Please be specific so that I may emulate your technique?" Riser had a bit of a dark mood with Duke Gremory standing here just watching the show. So he points to Ni and Li. "Do what you want with the dog, but I am recruiting those two Nekomata into my Peerage, and I was here first." [Hey, I am not a dog. And whose side are you on anyway? I am out of here, ass-hole!] Like my brother teaches me, sometimes it is better to let some foes live, because you never know who they work for. Because my mission was to save the two sisters, my needing to kill the dog is not as important. As far as I know, this guy was not going to eat them and this was all an act, based on Riser being here. I felt a tug from behind me, and I saw Li wanting to say something. "Mr Gremory, we do not wish to join him, and we have never met him before ~Nya." Ni, holding her sister, only nodded agreeing with Li. So I said to Riser. "Sorry you came all this way for nothing Lord Riser, but these two do not wish to join you, better luck next time." Riser, now in a bad mood, asked my Father. "Duke Gremory, could you please explain to your Son about how recruiting works?" My Father with his childish face only shrugged and said. "Lord Riser, my Son is a Super Devil, and punishing him is difficult for me, you know how it is, right?" Tsubaki almost fainted hearing me be called a Super Devil, oops, did she not know?! The two Nekomata standing behind me had even more incredulous looks seeing an almost 10 year old just come in and not only bullied the wolf, but intimidated that Noble Devil into begging?! Ni and Li started whispering in one another''s ears while I said to Riser. "Well, this is not your Territory, right? If it was, I would gladly step aside, but I was told by my Nekomata friends here that they will not join your Peerage. So I think as Noble Devils, the only way to settle this dispute is with a duel, right?" , Now that is the face of constipation the Great Immortal Riser is making. I thought he would bite and duel me. Then I felt my shirt tug again, and this time it was Ni talking. "Mr Gremory, are you recruiting for your Peerage ~Nya?" Record Scratch SFX! Ash Ketchum () looks stupefied that the Pokemon just asked him to use his Poke-balls on them. But my Father hearing this nice turn of events said for me. "He sure is, and he told me before in the restaurant how talented you were, so are you interested young ladies in joining the Gremory Devils?" ""Yes ~Nya!"" "Well Lord Riser, it seems the two Nekomata want to join my Son, and not you. But, if you feel slighted, Ray offered you a one on one match to claim them?" Riser with a look that says ''he is not okay with it'', only said. "I think our Noble Houses fighting over two stray cats is not needed. Ray can have them then, and I shall look elsewhere, good day Duke Gremory, now come Yubelluna." Then the two flew off into the sunset, and I then said to the two Nekomata. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ni and Li, you do not have to join me now, I just wanted to let you two not be taken advantage of." Ni shook her head and said. "My sister Li and I are too weak to protect ourselves in this world, but joining you will assure we won''t be eaten, purged, or enslaved against our wills. So we are serious about joining you Mr Gremory. You are really strong and cool ~Nya!" As her sister nodded to agree with her words, my Father and Tsubaki came down, and my father held out his hand, then 2 Pawn Pieces appeared, he said. "I do not have a free Queen Piece for Tsubaki, so you have to wait for your set, but I do have two Pawn Pieces, and I can reincarnate them now, and you can give me two in trade when you get yours, this way, Riser cannot make a stink. But for all purposes, they will be your Servants. Well Ni and Li, do you agree?" ""Yes ~Nya!"" - And with no one asking me if I was taking them, I watched my Father reincarnate the twins right then and there, . Then after the process was done, my Father handed me a badge with his Magic Crest and said. With this, you can now let Li and Ni Promote anytime you want. Girls, congratulations for being my Son''s 2nd and 3rd Servants behind Miss Tsubaki Shinra here. Now let us all go home! The two Nekomata extended their twin tails and bat-wings then retracted them with big grins, because now they could slowly feel the increased power flowing through them. So with my Father and I in the front, Tsubaki behind me, and the twins behind her, the 5 of us return home, to get executed for the Prison Break I apparently orchestrated, ! (Peerage members officially... 3!) Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 17 My 3 New Servants, And My Fiance? Chapter 17 My 3 New Servants, And My Fiance?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 17 My 3 New Servants, And My Fiance? by Harem-Fan Now in my Underworld clothing, my Father and I are sipping coffee, as we are exiting the Dimensional Gap. My Father, seeing me constantly look to the door leading to the Servants car, asked. "Are you feeling conflicted that you cannot sit with your new Servants? Well this is normal for us Gremory Devils, as it is in our nature to be fond of those we treat as family. But my Son, our lives as Devils would be hard if the other Devil Pillar Family Houses knew we did not obey the Laws. But now that we have left the Gap, you may now spend time with your Servants, so go, Ray." I stood with a big smile and said. "Thank you Father, I want to be with them. So I shall take my leave." Just as I was leaving to go, the conductor''s door opened, and out came Reynaldo Gremory with a crystal tablet. Seeing me up he said with professionalism. "Prince Gremory, you may not know, but by Law, I must now register your Servants who have migrated to the Underworld. So let the two of us travel to the Servants car." I almost forgot about this small piece of information, because the three cannot leave the train without being registered with the Government. I nodded to him and the two of us began our way back to the Servants car. - Now you might be thinking along the lines of ''why are we not using Transportation Magic to travel to the Human world like when Grayfia and I went'', right? That is because all Transportation Magic is tracked and highly regulated, and a criminal offense. So why is Grayfia allowed to freely breach the Gap to the Human world? Because the Government gave her permission as Sirzechs Queen. Not even my Father and Mother may freely travel to the Human world with Transportation Magic, and must use the Magic Train. Only a handful of Devils may be allowed to leave without using the train. The reason for this? Because it is the only way to avoid an invasion from Heaven or the Fallen Angels. Those fan-fiction I vaguely remember of different novels always have main characters that willy-nilly break the laws of the Underworld thinking they are all that and a bag of chips, but in reality, even a Super Devil cannot break too many laws. Just ask all the past Devil Kings who thought so, they are either dead or in hiding. Even my brother cannot force his will on the entire Underworld for long. But in small spats like with Riser, I can be a bully. - As the door of the Servant car opened revealing me and Reynaldo. My three Servants and Familiar all looked at us, so I smiled warmly to calm their nervous hearts, then I introduced myself. "Hello girls, sorry I took too long to get here, but this is Reynaldo the Conductor of this train. He is here to register you all one time, so when you come back in the future, the processes will be automatic." So in short, all three girls placed their hands on the glowing crystal tablet, and he punched in a few common identification details, like age and the like. Ni and Li are apparently now 13 years old, and Tsubaki is 1 week older than me, born on April 2nd, oh? And Kuisha was also born on that day, so remembering their birthday will be a breeze. So with his work done, Reynaldo left me alone with my Servants. Despite being called a Servants car, it is like a small living-room with a large U shaped couch around a table. In front of the open couch space is a full refreshments bar. Seat benches line the windows to view the outside, and overall, it is very comfortable. The next car, also meant for my Peerage, is full of bedrooms for them to sleep on longer trips. Sitting on the left side couch is Tsubaki holding and petting Neko in her normal black cat form, and in the middle and right side are both Ni and Li reading magazines from the Underworld. I asked them while sitting between Ni and Tsubaki. "Did the Dimensional Gap freak you girls out? And Tsubaki, How is the air of the Underworld treating you as a Human, do you feel uncomfortable?" Ni next to me said cheerfully with her fist up. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "With the window open, this Underworld air is making my new Devil body feel super strong ~Nya!" Li nodded. "Yup, and the Gap was super cool, Master ~Nya!" Tsubaki holding Neko well and rubbing her ears said her thoughts. "? It feels like being in a cemetery on a full moon night with a creepy fog, but I otherwise feel fine, Ray." I reach over and also pet the other ear of Neko, making her eyes close in bliss. My familiar telepathically communicated that she likes Tsubaki holding her, and said she was nice to her. I also see that all three girls are drinking different beverages... Tsubaki is drinking green tea, Ni is drinking milk coffee, and Li is drinking strawberry milk. Tsubaki saw me looking at their drinks, thought fast and asked me. "Ray, as your Queen, should I prepare you a drink?" I smile at Tsubaki trying to be useful, because I see the book she was reading was one about Peerages and Servants, the duties and roles, cute. "? How about black tea? I would love it with light sugar, and thanks Tsubaki." I am actually not super thirsty, but Tsubaki came from isolation, and I can see she wants to be useful for me. So letting her do this one small task, put a light in her eyes. Tsubaki does not smile much, even if she likes something, due to her isolated life. She is unable to show emotions well. I only hope I can bring happiness to her heart in the future. I was watching her brew, and my mind drifted to Akeno... I know most people in my shoes would have saved the Queen piece for her, but... I don''t even know if I will ever meet her. If I do ever meet her, I can use a Bishop Piece, but I cannot assume things other than Shirone will happen like that dream story in that anime. The only reason I am sure Shirone will come to me, is I have no way to affect her path. But, I also cannot rule that out as well. But to be honest, to not meet the Ultimate Loli in existence would be a tragedy. In my past life, she was the only Loli I even found adorable or enticing to say it bluntly. In fact she was the only Tsundere in all the works I saw that I actually cared for. I had faded out in thought and suddenly felt a breath on the left side of my face, and when I turned to look... "Master Ray, you look so serious deep in thought, are you troubled ~Nya?" Somehow, Li passed over her sister and was a mere inch from my face, with her blue eyes looking into mine, and her smile with her one little tooth on her lip made her look charming. She reminds me of a curious cat, but with a slender body built like what a cat girl should. The only difference is the two hide their twin tails but leave their ears out, for their enhanced senses, but they said the tail gets in the way sometimes and lifts their short skirts, so they hide it. I blush and say. "I-I was just not expecting to get 3 Peerage members two years early, so I am thinking on how best to make you girls happy is all." Yes, I had three girlfriends in my Human life, but my young Devil body is making it hard to concentrate when women ten times more attractive than that Earth are up in your face, and my heart makes me blush and feel like I am a kid, but I actually am so... "Ni was right, you are the right Master ~Nya." Tsubaki came with my tea to save the day, and when I took it, she sat back on my right and put Neko back in her lap. Li got the playful reaction she wanted, only sat on my left side, sitting just close enough to not be rude to her new Master, but close enough for us to smell one another. I think my world has a few moral screws loose, right? And when I looked at Ni, she was sitting cross-legged with her magazine in her face hiding her smile, but her red eyes over the page saw me look, and she only playfully winked at me, ... - After my new Servants were blown away at my home, they were whisked off to get cleaned and situated in the home by the maids. They will be given their own rooms based on their positions, meaning Tsubaki has a room across the hall from mine, where the twins are further down the floor where the Pawns would be. This is all customary in Devil homes. This entire 3rd floor is devoted to me and my Peerage only, or at least this wing of the 3rd floor, for Rias will have the other-side as she gets older and eventually gets her own Servants, but that is soooo far off. Both Bishops'' rooms will be to the left and right of mine, while the knights and Rooks will be past Tsubaki''s room. - Currently I am sitting next to my Father on one couch with looks of dread. Across from us sits both Venelana and Kuisha, both women opposite their men. My Mother is sipping her tea with her other arm across her lap, while her eyes are penetrating us. My Kuisha has her legs crossed and her arms folded under her just budding chest, but she has her bottom lip pushed out trying to look stern. I want to laugh at her trying to look fierce, because she is not really mad at me, but under my Mother''s training. So my Mother told her to be firm with me for causing trouble. I really am holding in my laugh here, and Kuisha knows it. "Explain..." My Mother repeated her question to my Father, then the bastard sold me out like I expected. "Ray wanted to find some new Peerage members, as his 10th birthday present. So I was honor-bound to take him out for the day. But he really got lucky you know, like it was... Destiny! He even found a Sacred Gear wielder, now that is our Ray, right?!" Just as I was going to point out some of what he said was false, my Mother cut me off and said to us. "Zeo dear, you and I shall have a separate talk later, but for now... Ray dear, you knew you were grounded, correct?" "Y-Yes Mother." "Ignoring the fact you broke the rules, your absence upset poor Kuisha who came just to be with you, and your not letting us know your plans, made your future wife worry. Do you understand your mistakes, my child?" I smiled at Kuisha and told her. "Dearest Kuisha, my actions inconvenienced you, and I am sorry. How can I make it up to you dear?" Kuisha looked to my Mother for the approval to sentence me, got the head nod and she told me. "Ray my dear, I am glad you found a Queen and 2 Pawns, so please let me be your Bishop, like Ravel is for her Brother. It will make me stronger, and you won''t leave me behind on your adventures. Okay?" I didn''t need my Mothers nod or smile to accept her request. Kuisha felt like I would go off like today, and she could not be at my side. Honestly, if I knew she was going to make a surprise arrival, I would have waited to bring her with me, so I felt bad. I also am not hung up on making Kuisha my Servant, because she is my, to be Wife, and that is higher than even a Queen. So I brightly smile and tell Kuisha. "Then not only become my future wife, but my future Bishop, Kuisha dear?" "I will, Ray, ." My Mother in her fake strict tone told me. "Now take your Bishop to meet the other Peerage members, and make sure they know she will be the next Lady Gremory, so no misunderstandings in the Peerage will occur, now leave while I speak to your responsible Father, ." As I took Kuisha''s hand, I gave my Father a thumbs-up for wishing him well, and his eyes looked sad inside. I hadn''t seen my Father around for the next week?! (Peerage members officially... 4!) (Ray Gremory ) (Tsubaki Shinra ) (Kuisha Abaddon ) (Ni ) (Li ) Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 18 Three Kids 10th Birthday Parties? Chapter 18 Three Kids 10th Birthday Parties?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 18 Three Kids 10th Birthday Parties? by Harem-Fan The meeting with Kuisha, Tsubaki, Ni, and Li went very well. Tsubaki, no stranger to arranged marriages and concubines, was not bothered by Kuisha becoming my wife or Bishop, but was only respectful to the Noble Girl. Ni and Li just roll with anything. The two Nekomata seem to always have a sunny disposition and smiles that make it hard to dislike them. But I noticed the two let out their twin-tails around me, seeing my eyes dance, due to watching them. Even though the two sisters were given separate rooms, they are now only sharing one. They will keep the other room for the future, but for now, they are real twins and like being around each other, well at least in ear shot of one another. The two have different personalities after all, but I will talk about that another time, when it becomes a bit more apparent. So while my mind is distracted with the thoughts of the past two days, it is now the 2nd of April and both Kuisha''s and Tsubaki''s birthday. The two girls are turning 10, and I will follow in seven days. - I am currently laying in my oversized massive bed, but... I am not alone. I have not been able to sleep because of my new bed-mate. Kuisha wearing her full body purple silk pajamas, is currently hugging my chest while smiling in her sleep. Why is my fiance sleeping in my bed at our current age? Because Devils do not have Human hangups. Plus the moment I accepted Kuisha to become my future Bishop, she was given the room next to me afforded my Bishop. Her mother was thrilled to let Kuisha officially become a resident in the Gremory home earlier than planned. Well she was going to move here soon anyway, due to being taught by my mother in the ways of being the next wife of the future Head of Gremory. But even with her new room full of her things, she insisted on sleeping with me every night. And when I asked why she wanted to sleep in my bed, what she said made my face twitch. "Ray dear, I, as the head wife, need to run your harem, and if your bed is unguarded, how can I protect your chastity? I clearly need to be first when we are older. So unless you tell me to get out, I am here to stay, plus Mother Gremory said it was a smart move." So while I could not sleep, I had recalled how Rias and Issei would freely sleep naked with one another in the anime, and just assumed my family was nuts compared to Human families. But really, Devils are just not concerned with social taboos the Humans are. So I just gave up. Soon as the purple glow of the moon setting filled my room, Kuisha''s eyes fluttered open, her green eyes realizing I was not a dream, and looked thrilled. She smiled and hugged tighter and asked. "Ray dear, did you sleep better with me hugging you?" I just lied to not hurt her feelings and said. "Yup, and by the way, happy 10th birthday Kuisha. And what do you want today?" She sat up and looked down at me and tilted her head thinking, then she requested. "Girls are now approaching you dear, so I only want my first kiss for my birthday. Can you do that for me? I have been good and waited many years for it?" Yeah, I have played really hard to get, but she is right. If I do not give her my first kiss, it will be stolen by some aggressive woman. I have a feeling that even my new cat Pawns might try, based on how they tease me. So I said to her, "Okay, but it is my first kiss as well, so we will consider this an equal birthday gift exchange, how is that?" "Yes Ray..." And Kuisha''s blonde hair fell down covering my face, and she puckered her cute lips, closed her eyes, and slowly lowered her head to land her lips on mine in our very first kiss... ! From the side, my massive double doors were unceremoniously kicked open, as two cat girls and a blushing Tsubaki came in and yelled. """Happy Birthday, Kuisha ~Nya!""" Kuisha''s lips never found their mark as she hid under the blanket in sheer embarrassment of being caught, about to kiss me. I looked at the three surprised girls, getting what was about to happen, and I said. "I do not mind, but in the future, maybe knock just in case?" Tsubaki turned red and nodded, then ran into her room. Ni and Li chuckled and slowly stepped out, closing the door with playful winks, then I heard laughter from the two outside the closed door, as if they did it on purpose. Just as Kuisha had stuck her head out of the sheets to make sure they left, I took her by surprise, and for the first time in ten years, I actively landed a kiss... On her lips. Her lips were soft and felt better than any kiss in my memory. I held it for about 30 seconds before I let her lips free. It was not an adult kiss, just a closed mouth innocent first love kiss, full of emotions. Kuisha just looked dazed and smiled like an idiot. "Kuisha Abaddon, I, Ray Gremory love you very much, and no one in this Underworld can take away the fact you and I exchanged our first kiss now. Happy birthday." Kuisha was about to cry in happiness, because she waited for me to be proactive, and now she was warm in her heart and could not say anything other than... "I love you as well, Ray!" So she hugged me for a bit longer, before we started our day... - Like I said, Devils normally do not really get over board with birthdays, so the only guest to arrive for today is Kuisha''s mother and Sona. Katrina, Lord, and Lady Sitri mostly came just to socialize with my Mother. But Sona and my Peerage are in the informal living-room having tea. Sona is sitting in an armchair with me and Kuisha doing the same around a small tea table. Tsubaki is serving the black tea for the three of us, and my two twins are in the corner on a couch reading some books my Mother told them to study. When Tsubaki was done, she stood behind my chair as my Mother had taught her, with her hands properly crossed. I said to Sona. "I wish Sairaorg would have come, it is not the same without him." Sona with her legs crossed, only sipped her tea watching the new Peerage and said in defeat. "I understand, but with his mother sleeping more and more, the fact she is awake right now... It might be the last time she stays awake. But at least he is no longer alone." Kuisha curious asked Sona. "What do you mean?" Pulling away her glance at Tsubaki behind me, she said. "Helix Andrealphus, our teacher, had introduced him to his Niece, a talented Mixed Heritage Devil named Coriana Andrealphus. The two hit it off, and he is making her his Queen when he gets his Evil Pieces. So now he has company in his trying times." I asked Sona. "So, are you actively looking for Peerage members now that our preparation classes are over?" "Yes, I will be like you , traveling around the Human world working with my family businesses. My Father is going to have me meet a Human named Mr Hanakai. He runs the fashion section of our Sitri businesses in the Human world, primarily in Japan. Then I will after a year or two, travel to Europe when I finally have my Evil Pieces. And where are you going, Ray?" "Heinrich Cornelius Agrippa, my Father''s Bishop, is taking me to Japan to meet the leader of the Western Youkai. Then I will spend a year or two touring around all of Japan looking for talent. After that, who knows? My Brother might find me something interesting till I turn 12. I told my Brother that I want to go study in Japan when I am 12 and then go all the way through University there." "I, while Ray is training with Uncle, will be learning from the Duchess along with Tsubaki here. We have many things to learn, like proper etiquette for home and our Peerage, now that I will be Ray''s Bishop. So when we are 12 all of us will live in Japan with him." Sona put the empty cup down, and Tsubaki came to her and asked. "Princess Sitri, more tea?" Sona smiled and told her then asked. "I would, thank you, Tsubaki. Oh? It is also your birthday today, correct?" As Tsubaki finished pouring she nodded and said. "Yes, Lady Kuisha and I are the same age." Sona smiled, then made a royal blue Sitri circle in her hand, and a pair of squared magical glasses lay in her palm. She held it to Tsubaki. "These are enchanted glasses that I have many of, they make reading more comfortable, and also let you see magical auras in the area to let you know if magic is active, take them as my birthday gift for Ray''s Queen." As Tsubaki hesitated, Sona put on a wicked smile only I know too well. She supplemented it. "Ray once admitted to finding bespectacled serious women attractive, . Right Ray?" I grumbled at my friend and said embarrassed. "You told me you would not tell anyone I said that. I was only complimenting your looks." Tsubaki, hearing that, took the squared glasses and put them on, realizing it made her eyes feel relaxed. She liked it, but when she turned to look at me, my expression froze... "Ray, do they look good on me?" I was bewildered, because when she wore those glasses, I seemed to recall some fuzzy memories, and realized who the hell Tsubaki actually was... She was supposed to be Sona''s Queen, but somehow with the lack of huge breasts and those glasses, I had no freaking idea who she was?! My mind must have been out of it, because I hear Tsubaki ask a bit concerned. "Do you hate it Ray?" "No, it is actually perfect for you... I was just surprised, how well it fit you,.." Sona, all smug, making me flounder, said to Tsubaki. "When I first saw you, I knew the glasses would bring out your charm as a Queen, and as usual, I am right." Tsubaki, happy inside, bowed to Sona and earnestly told her. "Your gift means a lot to me, so thank you Lady Sitri." Kuisha jokes with no intention of wearing glasses. "Sona, should I get glasses too so Ray will blush at me, or I could be a naughty teacher type like in those Manga he reads?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sona teases. "Blondes and glasses clash, stick with the airhead look, Ray loves it as well, !" "Hey, Sona it is my birthday, be nice, ." So the rest of the birthday was casual and friendly. Sona is staying the week at my home since my birthday was around the corner, and her mother wanted her to make more female friends. - Later that night... Tsubaki was looking in her enormous room''s mirror, admiring her new look. She had been overwhelmed ever since coming here. She had lived in a rundown shack, living like a poor hermit, and now she has a bed as wide as her old home. The food, clothing, and kindness in the home is such a stark contrast to her life in the Human world. She remembered meeting Ray the first time in the mirror of Demons, and she had painted that message and waited in hopes of one day perhaps seeing the same Gremory Devil, then it happened, and she remembered the scroll. And to her surprise, the Devil saved her even at the cost of starting conflict. Ray Gremory, less of a Devil and more like a Human... ! Tsubaki heard the door, this late at night? - I felt a bit embarrassed, holding a small cake with ten candles in it, but I decided to do it for her. Then the door opened and Tsubaki in her kimono sleepwear opened the door to let me enter, seeing what I was carrying. As I entered I explained myself. "In the Human world, you should get a cake with candles, so you can make a wish. So I did not want you to go without it, happy birthday Tsubaki." And to my horror, she only let out some tears, but I had no idea what I did wrong. I actually felt kinda bad for taking her as my Queen by accident, but I will take responsibility, because she chose me, so here I am, but I think I surprised her too much? Tsubaki, seeing my face in concern, wiped her eyes and told me. "Sorry, I don''t remember the last cake I was given, so I was happy, thank you Ray. Should I make a wish then?" "Yup, because I think everyone should have their wishes granted, well I am a Devil so it is what I do, grant wishes." So at Tsubaki''s small table, the two of us sat in the candle light, as she closed her eyes, then blew out the ten candles in one go. Then I finally saw a slight but obvious smile on her lips. One day in the future, Tsubaki told me what she had wished for, because I had granted her wish. And the two of us sat in comfortable silence, eating the Devil''s food cake. My Queen is super amazing... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 19 Uncle Heinrich’s, Japan Tour? Chapter 19 Uncle Heinrich¡¯s, Japan Tour?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (Reminder: Heinrich Cornelius AgrippaZeoticusSirzechs Lucifer.) Chapter 19 Uncle Heinrich''s, Japan Tour? by Harem-Fan Another week had passed, and my embarrassing birthday party came and went. Sirzechs and Grayfia made another big deal out of it, but at least baby Rias was there to take some of my attention away. My father managed to be taken off of the Missing Person Milk Container, and when I asked him how it went, he said nothing. He only told me one truth... "Gremory women are scary! Even if they only marry into the family." He only patted my shoulder as we both looked at my Mother and Kuisha socializing with the guest during the party. Somehow, my Father and I had a deeper connection, like two men with the same fate. Or I was just imagining it, because Kuisha is the best! So currently, it is one week after my birthday, and I am waiting for my Uncle Heinrich to take me, Ni, and Li to Human Japan for my experience training. Why am I bringing Ni and Li? The two grew up in Japan''s Eastern Youkai Faction or rather Tokyo side of Japan, and can also act as a guide for me. With my promotion token, the twins can turn into Queens in a fight, and they will also be training their powers and skills with me. On a side note, my Mother just wanted to spend more time with Kuisha and Tsubaki who she has a fondness for after confirming her loyalty and presence of an immature Sacred Gear. Even though we will be gone a while, Grayfia will every few months pick us up from the Human world to spend time with my family and Servants. So this will not be a long term separation, but someone needs to tell Kuisha that... - Standing in-front of the Gremory Train, I am being held tight by a sad looking Kuisha. Ni and Li behind me are only smiling at poor Kuisha, who broke her Noble Lady facade and is becoming emotional. "But, but, but, I will have to sleep alone now, Ray?!" I pat the top of Kuisha''s blonde long hair and say warmly. "Dear Kuisha, I won''t be leaving forever, and I will miss you too. So just train with Mother and Tsubaki well, and the time will pass. I will also call you often with my Communication Magic I learned, so you can at least see me, okay?" My Mother, smiling, gently pulled Kuisha back, who has started acting her age, and told her. "Kuisha honey, do you want Ray to remember parting with your upset look, or with a dignified and proud look? Now stand up straight and send Ray off with confidence, to show him you believe in him, ." Kuisha, hearing that, realized everyone was watching, so she listened and put on a refined smile, then told me. "Ray, everything will be fine at home while you are gone, so go and quickly complete your task, we will be waiting, goodbye Dear." Seeing Kuisha was done with her goodby, Tsubaki stepped up and handed me a notebook. "I have, as you requested, jotted down many of my likes, dislikes, and dreams. This journal will let you know your Queen better, so please do not show others, it is embarrassing... Goodbye my King." "Thanks Tsubaki, and I will also call you and ask questions, so learn a lot, okay?" She then with a nod, returned to just behind my Mother who already hugged me and showered me with her affections. Off to the side, my Father was speaking to his Bishop, my Uncle Heinrich about the tasks to cover with me. Then when they were done, the older Reincarnated Devil came to the three of us and said. "Alright children, now get on board, it is time to head to Japan for your immersion training. Prince Gremory, let us leave." I also, like Kuisha, put on a tough face because missing me will really make me miss her. I had even started to sleep well with another person hugging me like a pillow. I wave then get on the Noble Car... - Kyoto Japan, 2:27 pm... Four Devils stepped out of Kyoto Train Station and are on the street level. Heinrich says to the three of us. "We already have rooms for us at the Sirzechs Kyoto Hotel, and your room has a Servants room for Ni and Li. We will check in and take our bags to the rooms before we meet our Youkai guide. The meeting with Princess Yasaka is not till midnight anyway." The hotel is not too far on foot, so we make our way there, then Li whispers into my right-ear. "Ah? Master, you know the West Youkai Leader ~Nya?" As I nodded, Ni said on my left side. "Li, that is why Master smells so good, it is the smell of the Kyuubi Princess ~Nya!" I shook my head and explained. "Ni, that is impossible, for I have never even met the Princess. I had done her a favor back 6 years ago, and now that my grounding is over, she wants to thank me in person." Both Ni and Li look at me, like they caught me cheating on them. ? Do foxes and cat Youkai not get along? "If meeting Yasaka is no good for you two, then stay at the Hotel?" ""No! We are coming ~Nya!"" Wow, these two Nekomata are really on the same page with talking and saying the same thing as one, geez. "Okay, then come. They cannot reject you due to being my Servants in name." Oh, I forgot to mention, the two are not wearing their skimpy sailor uniforms, but just above the knee-length white and red priestess kimono that is designed for movement. On their feet are wooden geta. Both girls are even sporting crimson paper-umbrellas to block the direct sunlight. Yup just like Devils, Youkai also hate bright sunlight, until they light temper that is. Me, I am wearing a crimson men''s yukata with a floating Sakura-petal () design, to help look the part of a rich young noble from a foreign country playing at being Japanese. You know the type, walking around with two older Japanese big sisters as servants, that kinda guy. Uncle Heinrich always wears a black suit for business, and ever consummate gentleman. The one thing every Devil can expect from the Gremory Devils, are our manners. Next to Serafall, the Gremory are the preferred Devil House to contract with, especially if you are Human. Oh, and I will also be performing some simple beginner contracts with my experience trip, fun right? - A few hours later, inside my massive Presidential suite, I am sunbathing on the patio, as Uncle Heinrich came in to let me know what was going on. "Prince Ray, the attendant sent by Yasaka, a woman by the name of Sakura, is coming in one hour to pick us up, to then bring us to the Youkai Back Alley. So be ready." "Thank you Uncle, I will get the gifts." The place in Kyoto, on the other side of Kyoto is called Urakyoto (), which is an alternate dimension created in a similar way to Devils Rating Game fields. This place is the size of Kyoto, as a dark reverse world that Humans rarely enter, usually by accident. I am laying in a sun-chair, and on both sides of me are two cat girls looking like I am torturing them to sunbathe. Li, the outspoken one, says in a grumble. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mmmmaster~, why are you making me do this ~Nya... I-I am going to burst into kitty flames ~Nya!" Ni, the calm one of the two, but also the one less outspoken, tells her annoyed sister. "Li stop it, you know Master Ray is doing this for our own good, right ~Nya? Look at Ray, he is also sunbathing with us ~Nya." I only smile at the two because their natural aversion to sunlight, as a Youkai is strong, so I hit them with pointless logic. "Human world cats sleep in sunbeams to make them energetic at night, so think of this as connecting with instincts." Li only grumbled to my bullshit I made up and turned her back to me, then she let out her two tails to sway in a pouting motion. The two girls are wearing a two piece bikini to get maximum sun but still keep modesty, for my sake. Seeing my eyes follow the tails, Ni let hers out quietly, to not alert her sister, and I felt her blue tails on my wrist, and she was looking at me to pet them. ! My hands could not help but gently pet the ends of her two slowly swaying cat tails. My hands betrayed me and for some reason, I had a contented smile on my lips. Ni seeing this only closed her eyes, feeling my care. - As Li woke from her ''cat nap'', Ni had pulled back her tails before any crimes could be caught, and I then realized, Ni is the real troublemaker of the two girls. Ni is the subtly noticed trickster, while Li is an open and bold trickster. The more I learn of their personalities, the more the two do not seem to be twins in my eyes, but separate Nekomata with similar looks. "Alright girls, it is time to get changed and go down, we do not want to keep our guests waiting." Li darted inside like she was pardoned for crimes, and Ni only smiled at her sister, following me in... - We four devils arrived in front of the Hotel front on the curbside, as a white limo pulled up. A Japanese woman in a yellow yukata goes out with her hair done up in a bun. She is most definitely a Youkai, and based on Grayfia''s recounting, Yasaka''s right hand Sakura. She waved us in and told us. "The Gremory, please come with me to see the Princess who awaits you." Then our group entered and we drove off into the bustling streets of Kyoto... - Our group of 5 had come to a secluded Torii Gate in the middle of a deserted park. If you did not know what you were looking for, you could never find these red gates. Naturally it is warded to turn away normal Humans. But the rare few with power can stumble to this place. Sakura tells us. "This is just one of the many Torii Gates leading to the reverse side, or Urakyoto, please follow me in..." And we follow the friendly woman in... - Our vision had blackened for a moment, as we felt the pleasant feeling of darkness flush over our bodies. Li and Ni especially looked happy to come here. Apparently they had never been here before due to being a part of the East Faction before running away from their troubled pasts... One day I will go into detail of their stray status. Once we were fully in, Sakura let out her fox ears and single tail as a normal Kitsune. In my eyes, her beauty doubled. I have to admit, I like women with animal ears and tails, . But I cannot tell the Nekomata I like the Kyuubi type like Yasaka the most. Nope, I shall take that to my grave. The buildings in this dimension are like that of the old Edo periods and most imagined ancient japanese folklore. In the darkness, many large and small Youkai hid from us, curiously watching us. And unlike Devils and Vampires, the Youkai come in so many shapes and sizes, from tools that gained sentience, or real life animals like my Familiar Neko who gained a supernatural life, with increased awareness. Like in the building on my left, I see a floating paper lantern with a face on it. And near it, an animated Rake once used by some famous farmer most likely. Between two houses, I even saw a 10 foot tall Ogre-Mage, drinking sake, but he does not look hostile or mean, but just a large Youkai chilling with a drink. I smiled at that sight, showing looks are deceiving, and the nature of creatures is all different. Sakura, seeing me smile, also smiled and said. "Prince Gremory, most of the Youkai you see here are kind and shy, not wanting to interact with Humans much. Most of the hostile Youkai you may have heard of live and fight in the wild. Princess Yasaka only cares for the peaceful beings who wish for solitude in the modern world who reject us, and thus she must maintain the Kyoto Magic Barrier connecting the Ley lines of the Western Region of Japan. Oh, look there, we are here..." The road we are on passed through mist, revealing a wooden bridge over a small river. As we pass, I can see a dark but pretty forest, and inside it is an old and classy Japanese style mansion with paper walls and curved eves on the building roof tiles. It is out of a samurai fantasy story, and something a noble of the old Japanese eras would live comfortably in. Arriving in-front of the guarded doors, Sakura slides open the entrance and waves in, saying to us respectfully. "Welcome to Princess Yasaka''s palace, please come in..." As I stepped in, and removed my shoes, my spine tingled, like many treasures were here calling for me to search for them. My eyebrow raised at this feeling, like the times I held Yasaka''s painting . A warm sensation seems to run through my heart, like I am very welcome here. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 20 Maiden Yasaka? Chapter 20 Maiden Yasaka?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Trigger Warning: !) Chapter 20 Maiden Yasaka? by Harem-Fan We had been led through a maze of paper sliding doors, and if I didn''t know better, each room we passed was like a dimensional maze to confuse others who had bad intentions. But just as I thought we would never find it, the room with the other Elder and Yasaka was upon us! The old Tengu Elder was off to the left side of the room, while sitting at a medium sized low-table, sat Princess Yasaka sitting in seiza, wearing her red and white Shinto Priestess outfit, along with her crown I have seen for years now. Her blonde nine tails fluttered behind her, while her blond long hair spilled over her shoulders. Yasaka''s smile was the next thing to catch my eye, and her noble eyebrows briefly caught my eye. Then the final thing that made my eyes linger for too long, those soft and fluffy looking ears that I have shamelessly imagined petting for a very long time. I was only brought out of my perverse thoughts when her left side ear twitched in embarrassment, from my gaze. I then coughed and introduced myself. ", Princess Yasaka, I greet you. As you may have guessed, I am Ray Gremory, the next head to the Gremory House. It is an honor to meet you. This is my Fathers Bishop, Heinrich Cornelius Agrippa. And the two Reincarnated Devils from the Eastern Youkai Faction, the Nekomata sisters, Ni and Li, both future Pawns in my service." Then I gave her a slight bow in respect. She then covered her lips and greeted back. ", So formal Ray. Just call me Yasaka, after all you are my benefactor. Please do not just stand there, I would like you to sit here." She patted the seat just on the left side of her, on the corner, not to close and not too far. Not seeing any issue with the spot I kneel next to her location as she only smiled at my movements. I did however notice the old man''s jaw clenching, like I was sitting too close to his Princess, but I ignored it. My Servants sat further down to my left, with Uncle sitting at the opposite end to Yasaka. I found it kinda funny how all the way here, both Ni and Li seemed to not think much of Yasaka, like she was trouble involved with me, but it seems just feeling her strength in the same room, the two now look like frightened kittens. Well, if I am not mistaken, Yasaka is Ultimate-class in strength, and if she taps into the Ley-Lines, she can be considered Satan-class strength, I believe. On the other-hand, Yasaka, seeing me not even flinching in-front of her strength, was convinced I was truly a Super Devil. She said to a maid. "Serve our finest tea and snacks for my guests." Soon, four maid Kitsune came in and set everything up, but Yasaka stopped the maid about to pour my green tea, and instead, she elegantly poured it for me with her charming smile. Thankfully my years of ogling her naked picture has given me a small bit of immunity to her charm, but I admit, in person her charisma is huge, like her chest, . "Thank you Yasaka for your hospitality, oh and I have some gifts from the Underworld for you." I hand over to the surprised Kyuubi, a large bag with handles. Yasaka gracefully took it, then sat it beside herself. She curiously peered into it, and her yellow eyes opened at the assortment of things inside. She smiled like a small child and started to go through the bag. "That is a bottle of the finest Gremory wine we produce, so be careful, for it has a bit of a kick despite its fruity flavor. Oh, and that is a ruby encrusted gold bracelet from the Dragon Mountains in our Gremory domain. The former Dragon King Tannin allows us to mine there. There is an assortment of candies we produce using more exotic Underworld fruits not found in the Human world, and I hear Youkai love it. Oh, and that is a Plush Bear for your daughter, Kunou." As Yasaka held the cute brown bear, I had not noticed the strange looks from the two Youkai attendants of Yasaka. Then Yasaka said to me with a kind smile. "Oh? I am sorry Ray, but I have no child, nor a mate. Where did you hear I had a child, Kunou was it?" My brain froze hearing her words, and I asked to make sure I did not hear wrongly. "?! Wait, you don''t have a daughter named Kunou?" She smiled seeing my surprised face and shook her head, while I was counting on my fingers under the table trying to figure out how old her child should be... And every mathematical count I did came up with the same result... Kunou should be here... Did I fuck something up?! "What is wrong, Ray? You seem distracted, did I say something wrong... Um, the bear is cute and I like it, ." "- Oh, I must have heard wrongly, my mistake, to think that, ..." I try to school my expression, because I see a hint of suspicion in Yasaka''s intense eyes. How the hell did I know her thoughts were on another set of train tracks all together?! Soon, the topics changed, and she asked me simpler things like, what I had thought of the Back Alley or Kyoto in general, very safe topics indeed. - Yasaka realized the time, she decided to get to more of her real agenda. She leaned in and said while smelling me subtly. "Ray, I want to talk with you more, and because it is late on the Human side, please have you and your party stay in my home for the night, so we can have lunch together and chat just a tad longer, please?" I looked at Uncle Heinrich and he nodded it was fine, so I told her. "Then Yasaka, we will trouble you for the night." ! Yasaka clapped her hands twice, and a group of Kitsune maids came out. She then said, "Take Ray''s companions to the guest rooms, and take Prince Gremory to the VIP guest room. Ray, that room has its own private hot spring, and it is magical. Only my VIP guest may stay in that room, so enjoy." "Thank you for your hospitality, Yasaka." And soon the maids led us all to our guest rooms... - Okay, I might be 10 and have some other memories, but I admit, that the first issue should have been... I was led into a separate wing than my three party members, but to be fair, I was fully distracted with the butterfly I think I crushed. The maid opened a finely decorated guest room. She pointed to everything I needed, from the massive futon, clean clothing that can work for any sized man, yet another clue I missed. She showed me where the changing room and baths were and how to exit to the hot springs. She finally left me alone. Standing in the room, I realized I was not sleepy with my thoughts racing, so I went to rinse off and go soak. I love my hot spring at home, so an outdoor dip under the dark Urakyoto sky would be enough to relax my chaotic thoughts, I hoped. - Thanks to my family having long connections to Japan, we in the Gremory home take baths like the Humans of Japan, by rinsing under showers while sitting on shower stools, then when we are clean,we climb in the hot spring or bath water. Opening the sliding door, I see a large rock hot spring that is the size of a living room, and could accommodate 20 people comfortably. It seems to be like half a school swimming pool. Well I found a good spot and climbed in. I can tell magic was used to shape the rock so it fit the body with comfort in mind, while retaining its natural look. Finding a comfy spot where I could lay back and look up at the dark sky, I only sighed. Soon I closed my eyes. My thoughts went back to 6 years ago recounting the battle. "So it seems by stopping that trash Kanji, I inadvertently killed the father of Kunou, . I did something good, and yet I am so complicated. I-I feel like I stopped happiness from coming to Yasaka, or did I stop pain?" "So, was that why you were so complicated?" My heart literally skipped beating for a moment, as my eyes shot open to see yellow eyes looking down on me?! How did Yasaka get in here, and how did I not hear her? "Y-Yasaka, how... What?!" I suddenly stood up, but then realized I was naked, so I dropped back into the water. Yasaka had a towel around her torso that hardly covered everything, with her hair all pulled back onto her ponytail. She smiled trying to calm my obviously panicked state. She said, "May I sit next to you, Ray?" "Sure, sorry I am a bit out of it." Soon, she lowered herself still with her towel on, while I was covering my still growing junk. I am used to nudity with my family and even with Kuisha and Sona, but Yasaka still makes my heart nervous, for obvious reasons. When she settled in, she looked into my blue-green eyes and said, "In my Youkai world, there is a type of mirror Youkai that can show possible futures. The problem with what people see in them, they assume what they see is fact. But often, what one person sees is different than what will actually happen. It depends on the heart of the person using the power of the mirror." Then she pointed to my heart and continued. "It seems you had a glimpse of a possible future, and you thought it was the right future, correct?" I nod, because she is being serious and not playful, so she continues. "So if you did not interfere back then, I would have a child, . Well it would not have been a mating I would have liked. So you thought it was the way things should be, but you were given an opportunity to prevent a sad fate to the Youkai Princess, and targeted the only vial of elixir to stop a crime, then your true future became false, correct?" "Yes." "You are not sure what path is wrong or right, correct? Well then I shall pose a question to you , Ray... Knowing what you know now of both futures, and you were back in that restaurant, what path would you take again?" I closed my eyes trying to ignore the smell of Yasaka, and then I answered with clarity and a sad smile. "Every time, I would stop him... I could not knowingly let someone get hurt if I can stop it, even if I change things. I-I keep changing everything..." Yasaka, happy with my answer, hugged my shoulder and told me. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am not sure about a child, but I do know a young Devil risked his own life to help me, and in my eyes, you are my hero, . So I want to tell you personally, "Thank you, Ray." I realize she is holding me now and I think the red on my face is not from the hot spring, but I ignored her really soft body and asked. "So why are you ignoring the fact I knew stuff?" "Easy, whatever you think you saw is your truth, and not mine, so knowing anything you saw is more harmful than good. Youkai magic is like that, you know. Oh, I meant to ask... How much have you looked at my painting, Ufufu?" "Somewhere between too much and not enough. I think you have ruined my expectations on beauty for other women, you set a high bar, ." I saw a sly smile on Yasaka''s face as she asked me. "The painting was not your reward, so what could you possibly want, Ray? Devils believe in equivalent exchange, right?" "No, I did it for me." "Nope, you cannot weasel out so easily, let us see, oh, I know how to reward you and still not sully your youth!" So she let me go and sat on the edge of the hot-spring... Then she removed her towel and said, "You can only look for now, my Ray. So how do I compare to the painting?" "?! I think I passed out in the hotspring, and I am dreaming, right?" As she started to laugh, her breasts jiggled and my stupid eyes went wide. Then Yasaka said something that melted my brain. "I forgot to tell you, the reason I am here with you is because our rooms are connected. The room you are staying is where a consort would live, but as I have none, it was free. I was hoping you and I could have time together like this. So... Do you like fox women, Ray?" "Kinda, but if I am honest, it is just you, shit, I said that out loud?!" Yasaka covered herself again and got back in the water and hugged my shoulders, then asked. "Ray, I am serious... If you feel bad for choosing the path you did, then when you are old enough, be my mate, and give me the daughter I should have? Am I good enough for you Ray Gremory, Super Devil?" After a while of blanking I confirm. "When you say mate, are you talking like one time, or forever?" "I prefer forever." "So then are you like my girlfriend now?!" Her smile blossomed hearing my innocent shock, and she nodded and told me. ", Yes, I think that would make us boyfriend and girlfriend, at least in Human terms. Is that fine with you?" I cannot hide the stupid smile and I tell Yasaka. "Then sign me up for mate please! As soon as I am ready, I will barge in here! Oh, but we need to make this official." She grins not knowing what I am thinking. "Well we cannot do those kinds of things just yet, so how do we make it official, Ray?" I leaned in and pressed my lips on Yasaka''s soft and moist lips. We did not invade beyond the lips, but her eyes closed, and this time, I held the kiss for at least two minutes before stopping. I then said. "That makes us official Yasaka, so wait for me!" Yasaka biting her bottom lip blushed and told me, making my mind blown. "Ray, that was my first kiss, . ! Ray you''re now being naughty, oh~!" ! Yes, I may have left our relationship kinda PG-Rated, but I absolutely molested her ears and tails for an hour, and she loves it! Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 21 Is This Urakyoto Or Heaven? Chapter 21 Is This Urakyoto Or Heaven?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N ...) Chapter 21 Is This Urakyoto Or Heaven? by Harem-Fan I was having a dream, a really, really fluffy and warm dream of laying in Heaven. With my body sprawled out on a white cloud, I made cloud angels. The warm rays of sunlight shown on my Devil body. And just to spite Heaven, I extended my bat-wings and stretched with a truly happy smile on my face. I was not happy with this little bit of sin, so I even removed my... Oh, I am already naked, so take that Heaven! This must have been Lucifer''s original dream, to re-enter Heaven and do what he wanted, like I am doing right now. ? What was I doing before I invaded Heaven again? "I remember now! I think I fell in love with Yasaka, ~! That was the best dream ever..." I remember in the dream, even kissing the Kyuubi, and holding her, to sleep?! Wait, did I? No, I am in Heaven, right? Did I die... I forgot my useless thoughts, and held onto the cloud I was on, just rubbing my face into the soft Cumulus Nimbus of warm pleasure, and I only felt happiness... , ~?! I could even hear the voices of Angels sing, my name? Suddenly, I felt it was increasingly harder to breathe, and I felt I was suffocating, then I heard an angel near my ear... [, Wake up Ray, ~?!] - ", That tickles Ray, wake up, you are being naughty~!" As I awoke from Heaven, I took in a deep fresh breath of air, as I realized my face was embedded in what I could only recognize as massive womanly valleys! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I slowly looked up from the massive cleavage of my new future mate, Yasaka, I recalled my situation. My Devil wings are out, and I can feel I am completely naked. Thankfully, Yasaka is wearing nightwear showing our sleep was indeed innocent, well minus what I am currently doing to Yasaka at the moment. I am currently laying on top of her and holding her tight, like she might escape, while her yellow eyes look into my semi-confused orbs of vision. I noticed I drooled in her valleys, and I blushed just a tad. I asked. "Hmm? Well, how did I end up in this admittedly awesome position, Yasaka?" Yasaka, seeing I am fully awake, told me while kissing my forehead. "Last night, you fell asleep stroking my ears and tails, so I brought you into your room to sleep, but my greedy Devil grabbed a hold of me, and this weak woman could not get away, . You hugged me all night long, calling my name with a happy smile, so I watched you sleep, well until you almost started to do inappropriate things." "Huh? What inappropriate things was I trying to do?" With a playful smile, she pointed to the damp spot, where her right nipple is, letting me see that I was trying to get some milk in my dream, oops?! "It is fine, it was brief, and we did not purposefully cross any lines your family would object to, ." "First, I would imagine my Father giving me a high-five, and my Mother would scold me for being lustful openly, then ignore it with a smile, because it is you. And secondly, why did you not try to get away from me?" Yasaka smacked me with a couple of her fox-tails, giggled and told me the unthinkable truth. "My Ray, you are 2 strength categories stronger than me, do you think I could get out of your hold, not that I tried, but even if you pushed me down, what could I do to resist you? But when you are older, I really want to be pushed down, . Only if it is you of course." "Yasaka, thanks for the best night''s sleep in a long time, !" I sneak in a kiss due to me being a bit bold now, but she only laughed and said. "Now our alone time must end, because everyone in the house is trying to get into here, . They know we are together, and it is scandalous, you know, Ray~!" "No, we are mates now, so it is normal, right?" She pondered and nodded her head, then confirmed. "That is right, we are mates, that just haven''t mated yet, but it is still official, so let us not hide it, right?" I then held out my hand and created a Magic Communication Circle, that floated next to my ear, and said to the other person. "Uncle Heinrich, I just woke up and am showering, be out in a bit." [Very well Prince Ray, we will calmly wait, glad you were just sleeping.] I closed it and offered. "Can I wash your back for you?" ", What a gentleman, yes please~?!" And using the soft cloth, I got to examine her body, but in a proper way, with a towel and not my filthy paws. However, the ears were not spared! - In the Kyuubi Mansion''s eating room... Uncle Heinrich has seen it all as an older Human Reincarnated Devil, working for the Gremory, who while he elegantly ate his tempura, his gaze was more amused than concerned. Both of Yasaka''s attendants looked speechless, and wanted to flip the table in my blatant disrespect for their Princess Yasaka! Ni and Li were not giving me very friendly eyes, letting me know they would have a talk with me after we leave, ! But the two Nekomata Devils just fiercely chomped down on the grilled fish they were served. I am not clueless, and can tell the two cat girls are developing feelings for their King (). So, I will not deny their territorial instincts. I still think foxes and cats do not get along, geez. ", Ray, now try this one, I love it very much." So why all the complicated looks? Because I am being held in Yasaka''s lap, with fluffy head cushioned seating. And the Princess of the West Youkai is personally feeding me with her own chopsticks, and sharing them between me and her. I won''t lie, I have a slight blush here, more for shame, because I am 10 years old, too big to be a little kid, but too small to be an adult, . One day, she will sit in my lap dammit! I just opened my mouth, making this trickster very pleased. She is showing off our new relationship to my Pawns, and her attendants. Yasaka has a very childish side I have found. Soon my wonderful and awful torture came to an end, and our group needed to leave Urakyoto. With promises of using my Communication Magic at least once a week, Yasaka let me leave, with a public kiss on my cheek, for good measure.... - Back in the Hotel, I was dragged by Ni and Li to the showers and thoroughly scrubbed from head to toe. I did not have to be a rocket scientist to tell it was to wash off Yasaka''s smell from me. I just let the two do as they pleased, with a smile on my face. - After my cleansing, I made Calls to my loved ones in the Underworld, to update them on events, before they heard from other sources. While I was talking with Kuisha, she asked me seriously. [Yasaka, is this serious? Will she be in your harem, dear?] "Yes, I have made sure we both are serious about it, and I wanted you to know right away." [Then as your future wife, I will have to meet this mistress. It will be my duty to manage your Harem for you Ray, so the girls will not take advantage and avoid infighting, well too much. And how are Li and Ni taking it?] "Thanks Kuisha, and the twins are fine, well mostly. I think they are annoyed a bit, but I let them vent on me a little, . I believe it is because they care." [Good, I did not want my Ray to be a dense blockhead and not realize their budding feelings. Well you did acknowledge my feelings in the past, so my Devil is good, . Okay dear, your Mother is calling for my training, call me in a few days, love you...] Just as my call ended, both Ni on my left, and Li on my right sat. They each took an arm and Ni said with her ears down. "Sorry Master, we made you feel uncomfortable ~Nya..." Li, with her ears also flat, held my hand with her tails and apologized. "We heard that you know how we feel, and now we feel bad, forgive us, Master ~Nya?" I fluffed Li''s tail and told them both. "You are both part of my family now, and I care about your feelings. So do not feel sorry for caring. As long as you do not cause the Gremory to be seen poorly, I don''t mind some of your behaviors. I am happy you two care for me, so I will take care of you two for as long as you want, you will not be replaced." Li, in higher spirits, rebounded fast, then suggested. "Ray, if you fluff my tail while we sunbathe, I think I can train better ~Nya!" Ni, already guilty of it, only nodded to her sister like she never thought of it. So with that, the new routine was set, I would be in the middle performing , while the two Nekomata took naps under the bright Kyoto sun... - Elsewhere in Japan... Ray had forgotten over the years about the exact details of the event unfolding. Though he remembered the little 10 year old girl very well, her past details had slipped his mind. Although the anime made a touching and heartbreaking past for Akeno, it was only one small piece in many other events for a normal person to recall many years later. Akeno was running with her shrine maiden clothing colored with dirt, grass, and blood from the horrors left behind in her Himejima Clan. Just like Tsubaki, Akeno is from one of the 5 Principle Clans of Japan. Not long ago, the right hand man of Azazel, the Fallen Angel Baraqiel, had been baited away from his home, with his Human Wife Shuri Himejima and Half Fallen Angel daughter, Akeno left unguarded. Baraqiel''s enemies in the Grigori had worked with the Principal Clan to deal with his daughter. In short, the team sent to kill Akeno had been stopped by her mother at the high cost of her life, making Akeno flee. Unfortunately, Akeno had nowhere to vent the pain in her heart, so her Father became that focus. A young child cannot be expected to understand the trials the love of her parents had to deal with for her sake. In the forest, the young Akeno with her normal ponytail gone, due to the run through brier patches and rough terrain, made her look like a feral child. She took a moment to wipe the tears from her violet eyes, so she could stay alive. Just after catching her breath, she heard the pursuit squad, and with her tired body, she fled into the lonely darkness, to live another-day... - No matter how many butterflies Ray steps on, many take its place, and events unfold... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 22 Ryukyu Islands? Chapter 22 Ryukyu Islands?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 22 Ryukyu Islands? by Harem-Fan Four months later Uncle Heinrich had brought Ni, Li, and I to Okinawa to do some business for his work with the Demonic Power Group he works for. However, he is sending us to go to one of the Gremory owned islands located in the Ryukyu Islands just north east or more north from where he is. So my group of 3 are traveling on a private boat that will land in the fishing village we own. This ship is much like a ferry used to move cars, but in this case it is used to move shipping containers. The fish is then transferred to Okinawa and redirected into the Underworld for extra food supplies. With so many Reincarnated Japanese in the Gremory Territory, food from Japan is king. I am currently leaning on the rail of the ship, watching the deep ocean, deep in thought about my fading memories of what I can remember of my current world. I am frustrated, because it has been a combined total of around 16 or so years since I saw the anime, and without a photographic memory, I have forgotten about many things. I have no idea if or when I may or may not meet Koneko, aka Shirone. I also don''t remember when the attack on Kuoh Academy happened before Peace Talks, or if the events will happen, because I am not Rias. So many things are different, like... I love my fiance, so no rating game fights like in season one. I don''t even know all of the members of Sona''s Peerage, other than one girl who has white hair, and Saji. While I have been lost in thought, one of my Pawns has been holding me around the waist with her chin on my shoulder, and her breast pressed into my back. She is breathing in my ear, trying to get my attention. So I asked her. "Li, what is wrong this time?" "Ray, you know Ni and I cannot swim right ~Nya?" The blue haired Nekomata holding onto my right leg and shivering, finishes for her sister. "Being on a boat that is rocking is super scary ~Nya!" Part of me is kinda happy they are clingy, but I am sweat-dropping inside about them not swimming, sigh. I think in the anime, Shirone could not swim if I recall, so it is a Neko thing. But I know these two older girls are full of shit because when I once pointed out they could use their Devil wings and fly, they pretend to not hear me. So really they are just using an excuse here. From up top where the pilot of the boat is, I hear from the captain. [Prince Gremory, we see our destination on the horizon, so a half hour till we get there.] I pulled up Ni, who did not let me go while shivering, so now I have one girl on each side of me. I say. "After this mission, I am teaching you two swimming in a kiddie pool, . If we have Rating games with water, I don''t want you two sinking, literally and figuratively." Li, teases me. "Master, if we learn in the hot spring naked, we will learn faster ~Nya!" As my lip twitched, Ni patted my back and said. "Now, now, Master, Li only wants to make you happy ~Nya." "How am I supposed to teach you naked? I think that would cause us to not learn properly. You girls are going to melt my sanity." ! ! And there they go, both kissing my cheeks at the same time. I feel like a lewd protagonist here. These two girls are getting bolder and bolder as time has passed. Well they know we are going back to the Underworld for a homecoming week after we kill the monster near the village. Both sisters seeing me say nothing, only winking at one another. They know these months alone with me is something they will not have after I turn 12. Then they will be forced to compete with other women for my affections. Sadly I am too young to do anything drastic, so they can only be clingy. They have gotten so bad, they sleep only in panties and bra, while hugging me to sleep. - As the ship had docked, the three of us got off and walked down the docks. This fishing village has about 500 Humans living here, and on the other-side of the island is a private beach and villa that my family uses during summer times. This will be one of my future vacation spots, and the main reason we are here today. Seems some sea creatures are harassing the islanders, and we are here to get rid of it and give my girls some live practice. My Servants need more training than me, because I am a bit too strong for this level of threat, but to train a Peerage means one person cannot carry a team. There are games like the Dice Game from season 4 that can keep me from participating in matches, so my Peerage has to do its share of fighting. - After talking to the village leader, he gave us a map of the island and marked the locations of monster sightings and attacks, so we left to investigate. But when I finally caught sight of the monsters attacking the villagers, I was speechless, I said to my girls. "Turtle men, no... those are Goddamned Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles with the ninja shit! My eyes are not playing tricks on me, I think?!" Yes, indeed, with fucking face masks, Bo Staff and Nunchaku, these guys are totally those guys, but their are ten of them, with different colors of face cloths. I almost just want to throw my Power of Destruction and walk away, but I tell my girls. "Li, and Ni, do it!" ""Promotion to Queen ~Nya!"" And with their Pawn traits turned into the Queen Piece, they have the speed of a Knight on the ground, the defense and strength of the Rook, and spell-casting of the Bishop. Though the Pawns do not get much passively, the fact they can turn into the Queen worth 9 Pieces, makes them just as valuable as the back line Chess Pieces. The group of green turtle men saw my girls get ready for a fight, and one of the creatures yelled... "Cat-o-Bunga Dude!" And an orb of Destruction the size of a softball randomly was shot out from nowhere, and removed that guy''s head. I only whistled, because what he yelled infuriated my sense of aesthetics. Ni, using her fast Knight speed, ran down the beach and into the midst of the confused turtle men and punched one turtle in its chest exploding its shell and sending it flying into some rock cliffs, further in the shore. Her infusion of Touki () bypassed its defenses and with her Rook strength ended it in one shot. Li, not wanting to fall behind, followed her sister but launched herself high, coming down like a rocket and slamming one turtle man into the ground, like a nail being hammered, leaving only his head exposed. Seeing this I only shake my head at these strange monsters. Unknown to me, these guys are actually Middle-class-mid creatures, and are considered strong. Like a Rook in a Devil Peerage. As the remaining 7 turtle men tried to surround Ni and Li, they failed to make contact due to the girl''s agility of the Knight Piece. And what they could not dodge, they blocked using their high defense from the Rook trait. "Rocket Launcher Kick ~Nya!" Ni, went in low under the front of one foe, and sprung up from her handstand planting a double kick into the chest of another foe, launching him far into the rock face, and making a man-shaped hole. My guess is that guy is dead or close. "Helicopter Kick ~Nya!" Li, doing a handstand, is spinning with her legs in an upside down splits, and twirling like a top, battering the surrounding turtle men into battered soon to be piles of fish food. If one didn''t know, you would think my twins made cool combos, but no, they just throw random Chuunibyou names to confuse foes. But I facepalm because instead of a serious fight, it only looks like a comedy skit gone wrong. "Ham-a-taro, go release the Crack-Head!" As one of the final turtles fell, the last guy ran to the water and pulled a chain, and a giant crab with a large crack on the top of his shell came to shore. Oh, Release the Crack-Head, I get it, ... Why is it, my world is full of serious enemies, but on occasion, these Youkai are on a different spectrum of common sense? ! The giant crab snapped up the turtle man that summoned it, and threw him in its mouth, brutal, but funny. Ni and Li took the crab seriously and surrounded it on both sides, then Ni yelled. "Paired Powerhouse Pussy Pummel Pounce ~Nya!" Hearing what Ni said with a straight face, made me sweat-drop. If anyone heard the name these to give moves, would die from shame. Fuck, I am their King, and they will televise my games, fuck me! ! While I was worried about my professional Rating Game matches, the girls had moved in and zig-zagged to confuse the crab, then both did flying jump-kicks at one another and blew the poor crab to bits, causing me to quickly step back, while the two Pawns were covered in crab meat and broken shell. Ni and Li looked at one another and saw the look of horror of being covered with crab slime, and wanted to die from the foul smell, when they looked at me all sad, I hid my laugh, but then I needed to run, no fly when I heard Li. "Master, we won, so Ni and I need hugs ~Nya!" The trick to outrun a knight is get off of the ground! I fled for my life with two stinky cat girls determined to share their suffering with their Master! Can I trade them in for other Pawns! "Damn it girls, go away, noooooo~!" Sad to say, I made a mistake thinking they gave up, but they caught me in the end. After I recovered, my naughty kitties got the Magic Paddle, but the two only laughed in kitty victory! Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 23 A Warm Welcome In Hell? Chapter 23 A Warm Welcome In Hell?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [1st A/N .] HAREM STATISTICS Akeno, Hair: Black / Eyes: Violet / Power: Holy Lightning, Fallen Angel Mode, Bishop Piece ()... July 21Tsubaki, Hair: Black / Eyes: Light Brown () Violet () / Power: Mirror Alice, Naginata, Queen Piece... April, 2Kuisha, Hair: Blonde / Eyes: Green / Power: Hole, Magic, Bishop Piece... April, 2Yasaka, Hair: Blonde / Eyes: Golden Yellow / Power: Fox Fire, YoujutsuSona, Hair: Black / Eyes: Violet / Power: Water... June, 7Shirone, Hair: White / Eyes: Gold / Power: Senjutsu, Youjutsu, Touki, Kasha, Nekomata Mode, Shirone Mode, Rook Piece... November, 23Kuroka, Hair: Black / Eyes: Hazel-Gold / Power: Senjutsu, Youjutsu, Touki, Kasha, Magic, Bishop Piece ¡Á2... October, 1Ni, Hair: Blue () / Eyes: Red / Power: Touki, Pawn PieceLi, Hair: Red () / Eyes: Blue / Power: Touki, Pawn PieceIrina, Hair: Light Brown / Eyes: Violet / Power: Excalibur Mimic, Knight Piece... September, 29Xenovia, Hair: Blue () / Eyes: Dark Yellow/ Power: Durandal, Knight Piece... February, 14Rossweisse, Hair: Silver-White / Eyes: Aqua / Power: Magic, Rook Piece... August, 8Lavinia Reni, Hair: Blonde / Eyes: Sapphire Blue / Power Absolute Demise, Magic (2nd A/N Grayfia.) Chapter 23 A Warm Welcome In Hell? by Harem-Fan After we shredded the turtle men, the twins and I stayed on the beach resort we owned. A small group of Gremory maids used Transportation Magic to come and attend the three of us. Uncle Heinrich said he will need a week before we travel back to the Underworld for vacation. And thus our short personal beach episode began. - Next to the Villa''s inner pool area, Ni, Li, and I are laying on some beach-blankets covered in suntan-oil. Fun fact about Devils... Despite the sun and light being not good for us Devils, we are unable to get sunburned, go figure. So why are our bodies covered in sun-oil? - Simple... Both Ni and Li with crafty smiles hovered over me with oil bottles and said... "Master Ray, as your most loyal Servants, I and Li insist on protecting your body from the sun ~Nya!" ", That''s right ~Nya! I, , need to make sure you are protected well ~Nya." "! Girls, I told you, we Devils do not burn, hey where are you touching, Ni? Hey, Li, your fingers are cold, , stop~!" And after the two naughty cats covered all exposed skin, and a tad more, they finished with smiles of kitty victory. But did the fun end there? No... Ni and Li put both bottles of oil next to me and took off everything but their birthday suits, and then lay face down with tails swishing in the air. Then Ni said, "Master~ please hurry, my skin is feeling hot, so protect your Pawns ~Nya!" As I know that I cannot get out of this, I buckle up and sit between the two. Li''s blue eyes seeing me get ready said. "! Master~ please do not forget around the tail base, and our thighs ~Nya!" Do these girls know I am having issues with their provocations? Yes, I know they know, . Please God make 18 come faster?! ** Grabbing my head and rolling between the twins, they wink at one another knowing they are winning. Soon I got over the feeling of being kicked in the brain, and poured a lot of oil on their bodies. With my left-hand on Ni''s back and my right on Li''s, I started to just sigh and enjoy this simple fun the girls are letting me have. As the two Neko started making lewd sounds on purpose. I could only smile at their efforts to make me happy. Just as I had fully covered the girls, they both flipped to their backs and lay breasts up with grins, and this time Li said. "M-Master Ray~ Don''t leave us half done ~Nya..." With half closed eyes, Ni said. "Please be gentle Master ~Nya..." I am a Devil! You can do this Ray! So I did just that, and no, I did not ''Pussyfoot'', and fully protected them from the treacherous sun,... - And that was how and why I am holding two smiling and sleeping Nekomata Devils, with a warm heart. But I have to admit, I want to do that more. However, I in turn will not rush things, because I do not want to turn into a Riser. My feelings for my, well let''s be honest here, my harem, needs to be genuine and true. Yes, even though we are young, if I cannot tell these two sisters want to be my lovers in the future, I would be a real moron. The only girl in my Service that I am unsure of would be Tsubaki? But I will not push things with her. She might even fall for someone else, and I don''t want my heart broken at that time. So unless she makes things obvious, I will be her friend and King, for now... (.) - After our playful week, and successfully completing the mission, [Teach Cats to Naked Dog-paddle] I and the girls used my transportation Circle to meet Uncle Heinrich to head home...] - Inside the Kyoto Sirzechs Hotel, I was greeted by a silver haired maid, already waiting for my arrival with Heinrich. I saw Grayfia and cheerfully said to her. "Sister Grayfia, I missed you." Before I knew it, my vision went black as I was firmly hugged into her bosom, and with her flat way of speaking, she said to me while patting my head. "Ray, I missed you too, and I see you have grown a bit. Are you ready to come home with me?" Hugging her, I look up into her caring eyes and say. "Yeah, I am a little homesick. I like being out on adventures, but there is no place like home." "Good, I shall make the Transportation Magic Circle, so please wait patiently for me, Prince Ray." After leaving her warm and caring hug, Grayfia began to make her magic come into reality... - As our group of five appeared in the backyard of the Gremory Mansion, I was suddenly assaulted by a flying () Kuisha. Catching my excited fiance, I smiled because I know she is about to get scolded. And on time... "Kuisha dear, look at Tsubaki here standing with elegance. Showing your husband an unladylike appearance after all this time is rash, so please let Ray get his bearings." Kuisha winked at me, then got out of my arms and stood next to my Mother again. Venelana my Mom was pleased, and then said to me. "Welcome home dear, come and give your Mother a hug." As my Mother shamed me by killing me with a face full of melons, I rolled my eyes at her scolding Kuisha, just because she wanted the first hug. So I told my Mother. "Thanks Mother, I also remembered to buy your favorite pickled vegetables. I also got everyone something, including little Rias. Found her a plush Hell Bat she will love, ." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zeoticus my Father patted my shoulder and said with a knowing wink. "Son, I see you have grown a bit, and I even heard about your negotiating good relations with the West Youkai Faction for the Gremory, that''s my boy, . Oh, and your Pawns look happy over there... Heinrich, come with me, we have a lot to chat about, over some whiskey of course,." As my Father and uncle walked off, I held Kuisha''s hands and said with practiced etiquette. "I missed you my dear Kuisha, I hope you have been well." "Ray, I have much I wish to tell you about, but let us do that later, welcome home." I then step to Tsubaki and see she looks a lot healthier after eating nutritious meals. As still being a Human, her body can still be improved before receiving my Evil Piece. I ask and say. "Tsubaki my Queen, I hope life in the Gremory Mansion has been good to you. Please let me know if anything is bothering you, and I will change it." Tsubaki, showing proper Servant training making my Mother smile, told me with a bow. "Ray, my time here has been wonderful, and I am being treated very kindly. I am glad to see you safe, and later I shall tell you about my training that Devil King Lucifer has arranged for me." My eyebrows went up in confusion, but Grayfia knowing what Tsubaki is referring to fills me in. "You remember Okita Souji, your brother''s Knight, he will take Tsubaki to Japan until you get your Evil Pieces, then she will return to your side as your official Queen, with the skills of a true Knight." Okita Souji, was the captain of the first unit of the Shinsengumi, a special police force in Kyoto during the late shogunate period. He was one of the best swordsmen of the Shinsengumi, the only one who mastered the Tennen Rishin-Ryu at the age of 18. "Wait, Uncle Okita is going to train Tsubaki? But she uses a Naginata?" Grayfia explains. "Naginata are one of the main weapons Samurai use, and just because he uses the Katana primarily, the two weapons share much in common, but the most important thing to teach your Queen is proper footwork and how to use the Knight portion of her power to the best. Plus, he does not want his King''s little Brother to not show off a bit." Tsubaki adds. "Duchess Gremory will still teach me for a short while, and I will only leave after your next scheduled visit home, so I will only be away for about 16 months. When I return, I will be a Queen who shall make you proud." My Mother patted Tsubaki''s shoulder with a bit of pride. "Son, this child is working very hard for you, so just send her off with a warm smile of her efforts, ." A smile did not make its way on Tsubaki''s lips, but her blush tells of her being embarrassed for the compliments. Then Kuisha linked arms with Tsubaki and said, "Tsubaki and I have become good friends as well, and we study together, right Tsubaki?" "Lady Kuisha has really helped to keep me company, and teach me many things about being a Devil, so I also think of Lady Kuisha as my first friend." ! My Mother clapped her hands and smiled while suggesting. Now everyone, let us get ready for dinner, I believe Ray and the twins need to refresh and get into proper clothing for tonight. Ray, your Cousin will have dinner with us tonight, and he is bringing his future Queen to introduce you and Kuisha, so go and prepare yourself. "Yes Mother." Good, Sairaorg Bael and Coriana Andrealphus, will join us for a visit. His Mother has stayed asleep this time, sad. If I was power grabbing hot women for my peerage, I would have grabbed her. She was memorable in the anime, almost beating Issei with a failed strip tease, that was so funny, but to see the younger real life version of her will be interesting... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 24 King Sairaorg × Queen Coriana? Chapter 24 King Sairaorg ¡Á Queen Coriana?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 24 King Sairaorg ¡Á Queen Coriana? by Harem-Fan Me and my Peerage were sitting in my greeting room, when two Devils were let in by one of our butlers, it was of course, Sairaorg Bael and Coriana Andrealphus. Standing and walking to my Cousin, I shook his hand. I could see he has slowly begun working out and training his body, like a madman, so I tell him. "Cousin Bael, I see you are dedicated to your training now, I am glad to see your rise. Please never give up." He puts on his slowly budding confidence and said. "Cousin Ray, if I did not know you are genuine, your words would seem demeaning, but I am only on this path thanks to you." "Sairaorg, I promise without my advice, you would have eventually followed this path of the fist, I only gave you a push. I need you to get super strong to help and keep me from becoming a lazy Devil. Rivalry is good." Sairaorg waved over the small blonde Devil girl wearing a Human world suit for a business lady or secretary. Then he said, "This is Coriana Andrealphus, my Queen. She was introduced by our prep-school teacher. She was willing to follow me, even with my shabby status." "Prince Gremory, it is an honor to meet you, I have heard much of your ability, and my King speaks highly of you." I smile at this nervous Mixed Heritage Devil. I have mentioned this term many times, so what is a Mixed Heritage Devil, and why is it looked down on in my Pure Blood circle? One of her parents is a Pure Blood Devil, the one she got her last name from, but her other parents were a Reincarnated Devil or a Low Class commoner Devil, usually as a result of a birth with a maid or accident. Another example from the anime would be... A child between Riser and Rias would be a Pure Blooded Devil, while on the other-hand, a child with Rias and Kiba would result in a Mixed Heritage Devil. This offspring of a half Pure Blood is seen as only a more talented Low Class Devil. I do not buy into this nonsense, because doesn''t that make Vali Lucifer one of the strongest Half Devils, a contradiction, yes it does. "Well Miss Coriana Andrealphus, your decision to follow my Cousin is a wise and farsighted choice, because my Cousin is destined for greatness. Now let me introduce my Peerage in the making..." My Peerage heard me and came over, with Kuisha holding my left hand, so I started. "My fiance Kuisha Abaddon, who will be my Bishop. Then my Queen Tsubaki Shinra from one of the Five Principal Clans. Then my two Pawns Ni and Li, Nekomata twins who use the power of Touki, like what your King is training in. And this is my current Peerage." And with the greetings out of the way, the two Queens sat and discussed small talk, while Sairaorg, Kuisha and I engaged in casual chit chat to catch up with our lives... - After Tsubaki served us black tea, she sat to my right, with Kuisha on my left. Across from me sat my Cousin and his Queen sipping the tea and nodding their heads in delight. Then Sairaorg asked me. "Ray, I am a bit surprised to not see Sona here? Aren''t you two thick as thieves?" I smile at that, because I do find it odd that my best friend is a girl, but I tell him the truth. "Sigh, Actually Sona wanted to come, but she does not want to have to meet her fiance if she steps foot in the Underworld. I have seen her once in Japan since our Human world training." Sairaorg smiles, defeated and sad. "Yes, I too had to meet my fiance, and she seems disappointed in me, . But she is from the Astaroth House, and a bit haughty. But being from the family that produced a Devil King, I can be seen as marrying up with my demoted state." Kuisha snorts and tells him. "No, she will be marrying up once you get your Heir position back, Ray said. So hold your head up high against her. She will be left behind you with your hard work. If Ray says that, then I believe that proud Devil will eat her words in the future." Sairaorg is engaged to Latia Astaroth, and she is Ajuka Beelzebub''s niece, and comes from the branch family of the Astaroth House. Diodora and Seekvaira Agares are her Cousins. Latia is blonde with blue tips in her hair, and her eyes are almond colored. I have met with her at parties. I pat Kuisha''s hand, because for some reason she did not like her, and honestly as far as Devils go, she is not too bad, but I tell my group. "Compared to Diodora, she is a nice girl. I know right now she seems haughty, but this is normal in a strength based Underworld we are living in. For example, when she meets me, she is meek and respectful. So when Sairaorg gets strong, she will become a good wife for you, Cousin. Just try to remember... Being good to your fiance is as important as training, right my fiance?" Kuisha felt a bit ashamed, because I indeed treat her the best, and then she thought how she dislikes Latia. "Sorry Ray, I guess I misunderstood your words, I thought she was a bad girl, I did not realize she has her own issues." "That is fine dear, but it is Sona with the truly unfortunate match, he is a true piece of useless garbage. But I gave her some advice on how to handle that dimwit, ." Sairaorg in curiosity asked. "Oh, and how did you tell her to handle it?" "Well, she probably would have come up with the same plan, but I cannot divulge the contents, or it will be seen as the Gremory are getting involved with noble matches, but I can say... Sona will be single for life with this scheme, ." Everyone looks at me celebrating ruining Sona''s marriage prospects like an evil mastermind, thinking I am a cruel best friend. Looking back on this day later in life, I would slap myself for being right. The dumb Devil, me, accidentally outsmarted the smartest female Devil, Sona. Well, at least she did not have to marry the Green Goblin in the end, . - At the end of the evening with a good meal in our belly that my Father personally cooked for us, a Master cook mind you, I saw off my Cousin and his Queen. When I made it back to my room after a hot soak in my family''s hot-springs, I went to my room I miss dearly. Nothing like a bed, the size of a classroom in a school, to remind you that you''re rich as fuck. I was actually surprised to not see Kuisha in my bed and frankly disappointed. I do not even have my kitty hug pillows, so I mutter. "Well, sleeping alone is good too, and I might admire Yasaka''s picture a bit, ? No, on second thought, I will just think of her fondly instead of like a pervert." So I made it to the center of my bed, and fell right asleep... ! What, I guess I won''t fall right asleep, and I see the door slowly open revealing two girls. I sat up in a bit of uncertainty and asked. "Kuisha and Tsubaki, what is up?" Now that I see Tsubaki who is blushing, I also see she is in sleepwear like Kuisha, both girls wearing purple pajamas. Kuisha said while pulling Tsubaki by the hand. "When I told Tsubaki I was sleeping with you, I suggested she should join us, because you won''t see us as much, right Tsubaki?" Tsubaki only nodded, and I cannot tell if she is willingly or unwillingly here, so I ask. "Tsubaki, did you get pulled in against your will? If you did, please know it is okay to go back to your room. Kuisha, don''t look at me like that, it looks a bit suspicious." Kuisha defends herself. "I promise, I would not force Tsubaki to come if she did not want to. Tell him Tsubaki, don''t be shy now or I will look like a bully." Tsubaki, now fully red, nodded her head while looking at the floor and she quietly said. "I-I am your Queen, and my King should have his Queen at his side. , And I want to be with you more, Ray..." I just said to the two young ladies. "My bed was feeling a little too big, so both of you sharing it with me would be wonderful, thanks for keeping me company." Kuisha with a grin of victory pulled the shy Tsubaki along into the bed, with Kuisha on my right arm and Tsubaki lying to my left side, but a few inches away, and I smiled at this, but it was fine. "Good night girls, and have sweet dreams." I then gave Kuisha a quick kiss on the lips, and she turned red with a happy smile on her face. And the three of us settled in, and fell right asleep... ! The door opened again, and I heard the sound of kitty trouble approaching with excited voices. "If the Master fell asleep without us, I am going to kiss him in his sleep again ~Nya!" Hearing what Ni just said, I had a feeling I had been kissed in my sleep before, but now I know it was her. Then Li said, "What, is that Lady Kuisha in my spot ~Nya?" Kuisha said unhappily. "I thought I said this week was my turn, you have had Ray all this time?" While crawling in the bed, Ni said these thoughts. "Yup, but Tsubaki is here, so this means slumber party ~Nya!" Tsubaki realizing there was a gap between us a naughty cat girl could take, Tsubaki made a bold move, and quickly grabbed my left arm and squeezed in on my left side, to not allow a gap! ", Ni, Tsubaki got your arm ~Nya!" Ni, unperturbed, took off her nightgown and only in her red bra and pantie hugged onto my left leg and closed her eyes in joy?! Li, seeing that grins and copied her sister, and in her blue bra and pantie made Kuisha speechless. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kuisha had no idea the twins slept with me like that, in skimpy clothing. When she saw my smile of defeat, she knew this was normal. She said to me while not letting my right arm go. "Ray, I won''t lose to those floozy cats and tomorrow night, I will wear my bra and pantie combo!" I sigh in my heart and imagine paddling those two naughty Nekomata for starting this strange sleeping pattern. But then I forgot the most important development here, so I turned my head to Tsubaki and told her. "Thank you for putting up with this, and thank you for being my Queen. Good night my Tsubaki." Yup, this is the bold sign I figured I need to know, so I will just treat her as part of this crazy bunch of girls. She said so quietly, but I made it out. "I missed you my King, goodnight." And the five of us settled in, and fell right asleep... But my left eye opened expecting someone else to come... But who did I expect to see? Ah?! I forgot about Akeno. Crap, I think I missed meeting her, right? I do not know when she and Rias met in the show, but Akeno seemed young, so I think I messed up events and will not find her now. I look at the now sleeping Tsubaki, and realizeOh, maybe meeting Tsubaki was my version of meeting Akeno for Rias. Well, I only hope she has a better life and a bad Devil does not find her first. Oh, maybe Sona might find Akeno in our life?! Well I like Sona, so she would make a good Queen for Sona, and then I could still meet her in real life. But, I will just focus on my Queen. I decided to be bad, and gave the sleeping Tsubaki a kiss on her forehead, and whispered. "Sweet dreams my Tsubaki." And this time, sleep found me... Hearing me snore, Tsubaki''s eyes opened and she let a tiny smile decorate her lips, as she watched me sleep... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 25 A Rating Game With My Brother? Chapter 25 A Rating Game With My Brother?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 25 A Rating Game With My Brother? by Harem-Fan A few days later in my Gremory library, I was teaching Ni and Li some facts about the Underworld they have not learned yet, while Kuisha and Tsubaki were across from us doing homework for Mother. I point the diagram out to the bored cat girls who hate book learning, but are only doing it for Mofu Mofu rewards. "In the Underworld the noble ranks of importance go as follows... Devil-King, Great-King and Arch-Duke! The High Class Duke, Prince, Marquess, Count, Viscount and Baron. The Middle Class are Baronet and Knight." I point to the Devil King''s first and say. "Obviously the top are the 4 Devil Kings like my Brother, Serafall, Ajuka, and Falbium. They all run different aspects of the Underworld. And below them but just as respected is my Ancestor, Zekram Bael. He represents the old way of doing things as a Devil. Then the Neutral branch in charge of law enforcement, the Arch-Duke Agares Clan of the remaining 32 Devil Clans of the 72 Pillars. It is the second highest-ranking clan amongst the 72 Pillars. The next heir to the Agares Clan is Seekvaira Agares. Kuisha and I went to preparation school with her, and she is nice." I point to the current list of Nobility in the Underworld and brush over it a bit. "The High Class Duke, Prince, Marquess, Count, Viscount and Baron. Well our Gremory Home is a Duke family just under the three previous groups mentioned. Now my Friend Sona''s family is the Prince rank, just under our family, so they are also kinda like one of our people. And the Phenex are an example of the Marquis family. After that you get the idea." Then I point to Ni, Li, and Tsubaki and get their attention here. "This last one concerns you three the most. The Middle Class are Baronet and Knight. This noble rank does not hold land outside of the House they are attached to, but it is the lowest form of nobility that keeps Higher Ranked Devils from just seeing you as rabble. You can earn this rank through doing many Contracts for Humans, or notable battles for the Devils. I expect all three of you to at least earn this rank within the next 8 to 9 years. But once you gain this rank, you can eventually earn a higher rank joining the High Class and getting a Peerage of your own if you like." Li shook her head and said vehemently. "Master, I never want to leave your side and be a King ~Nya!" Tsubaki frowned upon hearing that, and Ni nodded to agree with Li, but I explained. "Girls, you misunderstand, you never have to leave me silly. Becoming a King and going independent is optional, but getting your set of Evil Pieces is important for the Gremory House. For example, if you find a promising Human who does not want to die, or someone who just wants to be a Devil and becomes a maid or worker for the family, then can get all the benefits of being a Devil in exchange. For Rating Games, you can stay with me forever if you want." Kuisha smiled at the three girls panicking, because she also panicked at the thought of getting Evil Pieces. She wants to stay my Bishop forever. Just as we were going to learn more, Grayfia came in and told us. "Devil King Lucifer has cordially invited you Prince Ray, and your future Peerage to witness a Professional Rating Game, at the Agreas Dome this afternoon. So would you accept?" I smile at how serious Grayfia always is and nod. "It is rare for Big Brother to invite me out for a game, so how could I dare refuse, I will go, let us leave and get ready girls." Li leaps up in the air and declares her joy for everyone to hear. "My brain was hurting, and I was saved by the Devil King ~Nya!" Poor Ni looks like learning is hard for her as well. Youkai are a free spirited bunch and sitting in stuffy libraries saddens them. So we all prepared to leave... - An hour later, Grayfia brought my Peerage into the Agreas Territory via her transportation Magic. We unfortunately cannot enter the Floating City of Agreas due to a no Flying (airships are legal) and no Transportation Magic Ban. The Arch Dukes Agreas lands are large-farmlands almost as fertile as the Sitri Territory owned by Sona''s family, but not as lush. Normal food crops are grown here and the land''s biggest attraction is of course the Floating Island of Agreas. The Floating Island Agreas contains one of the most popular tourist vacation spots in the Underworld. It also has the Agreas Dome where we are currently heading, the one used in Season 4 of the anime for the Gremory vs Bael match. That was the funny strip tease battle with Coriana. This Dome is one of the most popular venues for the Official Professional Rating Game of the Devils. Agreas Island is also one of the main hubs to create wind currents and circulate air in the Underworld, because the Underworld does not rotate like planet Earth does, and it needs to push air around to copy the atmosphere of Earth. Due to this fact, the Devil King Ajuka Beelzebub is in charge of this Island. But lastly what is currently making me and my Peerage open-mouthed is the sheer charm of this floating Agreas, because its lush natural aura and many sky high waterfalls of fantasy beauty. Tsubaki looking up with her light brown eyes, with her now iconic squared glasses, said what is in all of our hearts. "To think, the most beautiful place I have ever seen is in Hell, just amazing Ray." I was already holding Kuisha''s hand on my left, but seeing the young Tsubaki look up to my right, my right hand held her left, because at that moment, I fell in love with this girl. Yeah, I know at this very moment, her look of wonder and joy is something I always want her to have. Tsubaki never looked at me when I held her hand, but her rosy cheeks, and the fact she held my hand tighter, let me know she felt the same. So I looked back at the magical island. I and everyone here had no idea that this breathtaking island held the darkest of Devil secrets. The original Satan Lucifer was a real piece of shit. Grayfia feeling we saw enough said to us. "Ray, we should take the Gondola Ride up to the Island before all of the fans flock in making it cramped, you will be a bit surprised when you get up there so prepare your heart." Her evil smirk did not make me feel like the Island was a place I should go, and she refused to say why. - With the six of us, we rented our own Gondola all to ourselves as we slowly rose into the clouds. "Look Li, those Devils look so small down there ~Nya!" "If I did not have Devil wings now, I would have my tails straight ~Nya!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Kuisha, Tsubaki, and I are no exceptions. I also have never been here and I have a kids curiosity, and seeing a long forgotten anime does not do this place any justice. Every sight is just better and better. Tsubaki whispers to me while listening to Li. "Ray, I don''t have wings yet, so if I fall, catch me." "Even if you have wings, I will catch you." Gremory Charm nailed it, and I scored a critical heart arrow in my Queen, well based on her flushed face, and head nod. Thankfully we Devils are immune to diabetes, or I would be in trouble. And soon we touched down on the arrival station... - ! I and my Peerage were stupefied at the large crowd of reporters and fans. , I knew I was famous, but... This is a bit much, right? Looking over at the gathered crowd, I am guessing at least 200 Devils are separated into two groups, one on each side of the security from the Gremory House, keeping them at bay. When Kuisha and Tsubaki saw the crowd, my Mother''s training kicked in and the two girls let go of me, and crossed their hands like Grayfia does. Both stood one step behind me with the twins behind them, leaving me at the point to get all the attention, damn. "Hello Prince Gremory, is that your Peerage you are forming? And are you training already for the Rating Games, so the Gremory can get back in the higher ranks?" "Prince, I am in your fan-club, wave to us, !" Hey that is a much older woman right there! If it was not Hell, I would scold her for being a Shota-con. "Prince Gremory, do you feel pressured due to your older brother''s position and achievements?" If I say yes or no to that, I would get roasted, so I smile at him, and do not answer. "When is your wedding with Lady Kuisha Abaddon?! When will you have children together?" Fuck, I am only closing in on 11 lady, let me at least get a little older, and then visit Yasaka first, geez. Yeah, I decided I think I will give my first to her, for waiting so long for me. I told Kuisha this and she only said she got the first kiss and that was what mattered the most. So Hubby got the Hall Pass for Youkai Princess Mating. And many more questions like those, but Grayfia encouraged me to keep going to the crimson limo waiting for us. I was at least polite and waved at all of them, to not show bad form and shame my Gremory House. I just pretended to be Dad, but without grabbing the hot girls'' butts of course. - After a short drive through the sky city, we saw the huge dome and we all were excited. Thankfully, we get to go in through the VIP entrance where Sirzechs is waiting for us. - As Grayfia led us in, my Brother was there with his warm smile I see more than outsiders ever see. Normally they only see my brother with his business expression, but we the family know how much of a child he can act like. And soon he said to us. "Ray, come and give Big Bro a hug?!" Unlike the anime Rias, I do not push my clingy older brother away, because one day, he or I may meet our ends in this crazy world. I never want to look back and think I did not appreciate all he did for me. There are so many more things to be ashamed about than a clingy Brother that only wants to make me happy. "Thanks for inviting me Brother, it has been a while, right? How is the Underworld treating you?" Sirzechs, seeing my group, smiled and said to us. "Ray and everyone, let us walk and talk, I have a VIP booth for this match. It will be a Blitz Style Match, so the game will have a 1 hour time limit when it starts." So my Brother and I walk side by side to his VIP room and he says to me. "I see you still have your 4 Peerage members, so I take it no one has caught your interest yet in Japan? Or do you want me to help keep an eye out for good talent for you? If you search the Human world, and I search the Underworld, you should find a strong team like mine?" "Big Bro, please keep an eye out for me here, I trust your eye for talent, like my eye for talent. I have had some close feelings, but it was not strong enough to let me find them. I can tell I keep missing some special person in Japan, so I will keep searching till I find them." As we made it to Sirzechs VIP room, he and I stood by the window overlooking the arena. My Servants all sat on the chairs in the room, while Grayfia served them drinks. Then Sirzechs said something to me that made my heart skip a beat... "Zekram Bael heard about your interest in attending school in the Human world of Kuoh Town, and he wants the Gremory to oversee that territory, because it has issues with the last Lord of the city. So when you turn 12 and get your Evil Pieces, he and I want you to become the territory''s Ruler, what do you say little brother?" I took a deep breath, because one thing I cannot forget, like much of the story is, it may or may not become the epicenter for much trouble in the future, but... "Yes, but can Sona come to school with me there?" Sirzechs looked out the window with a smirk and busted my bubble. ", That is good, because Serafall said you had to bring her sister along, !" Looking down at the stands, I sweat-dropped because I know how Sona ended up there in the first place... Kuoh Town, King Ray Gremory, your new Ruler is coming... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 26 Tannin vs Naberius? Chapter 26 Tannin vs Naberius?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N for readers not familiar with my writing, for characters with masks, invisible, or with mouths that do not work like humans, the speech is done in... [words here] So like a Lich''s voice or a Dragon would talk like this, as well as loudspeakers, enjoy the chapter.) Chapter 26 Tannin vs Naberius? by Harem-Fan [Greetings Devils, today I, Congreve Vassago, shall be the Arbiter of this Blitz Style Rating Game between the King Tannin and the King Amorous Naberius!] On the giant floating magic screen, is a Devil in a rainbow set of Underworld robes, with a vivid and hypnotic coloration that really confuses your eyes to look at directly. But he is a middle-aged looking Devil with two small curved horns on his forehead. [On top of our normal Rating Game rules, we will be using the 1 hour time limit rules, and when the King is defeated, the match will end. And the following point values for defeating the opposing team in the case neither King is defeated goes as follows... The Queen is worth 9 points, Bishop and Knight are worth 3 points, the Rook is Worth 5 points, and the Pawns are worth 1 point. In the case of multi-piece Servants like Tannin''s 2 Rook Piece Servant, his value is 10!!!] Seeing who the two Kings are, I know I know Tannin, due to his Dragon Valley being on the edge of our Gremory Territory, but also the anime. But this Naberius Devil name is scratching my Human memories, and I do not understand why? I do not even remember this name clearly but it seems to be important, dammit. I say to my Servants. "Girls, come and watch this match closely, especially Tsubaki, because you will be a Queen. Tannin before becoming an Ultimate Class Devil, was a Queen Servant as well as now being a King of his own Peerage of Dragon Devils. His King no longer plays the Rating game, and Tannin instead has become one of the top ten players. He is the Ultimate in Power Type." Grayfia supplements my usage of Type for the Rating Game. "In our Devils Rating Game, players are put into 4 broad categories, with many sub categories, but the main four are... Power, Technique, Wizard, and Support. Now some specialty categories apply here, Ray give an example." Looking at Tsubaki, I remembered her Sacred Gear from the anime a bit, and said. ", If Tsubaki has the Sacred Gear I think she does, then despite having many skills, she will be considered a Technique and Counter Type." Tsubaki looked at me with wide eyes, because I had not yet told her I knew what gear she has, because she has not fully learned how to control and use it properly, so she asked. "Ray, you found out my Power? And what does it mean to be a Counter type?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time it was my Brother to answer her with a smile on his lips. "Little Brother had me look up past possessors of the Sacred Gear known as Mirror Alice (), and we believe his guess is correct. I have found out what it is capable of and it is very formidable. It is called a Counter Type Sacred Gear, and it creates a mirror that can block an attack, and if the mirror shatters, it reflects the attack twice as strong as it was absorbed, very powerful. So Tsubaki, if this ends up being your Sacred Gear, hold your head up high, for you are exceptional." Tsubaki was in a daze thinking about her Cursed Demon Mirror, and finding out it was such a good thing, slowly made her feel all the suffering she had from it, had instead been a secret blessing. First, it brought her Ray, then to find out she could use it for her King made her years of isolation feel more like a trial of will. Kuisha pointed to the field and said. "Look girls, the teams are coming out..." [Now give it up for King Tannin and his Peerage of Devil Dragons.........] A 50 foot tall massive Dragon with purple scales on most of his body, and tan scales on his underbelly, came out on two legs majestically. He has a distinctly humanoid form and wears black armored pauldrons that extend down to his draconic arms and a loincloth decorated with metallic accessories. I do not want to know if he is covering something! [!] Tannin lets out a roar to signify his arrival on the field and show his domineering side. And the crowd went wild with his showmanship. I too had stars in my eyes, because he is one of my personal favorites to cheer for, and not because of his anime appearance, but because he is a bad ass motherfucker! Behind him came a group of similarly colored Dragons but at only ? of Tannin''s size. The second largest is what I am guessing is a female Dragon, his Queen. He also has a greatsword wielding 2¡ÁKnight, a massive meaty 2¡ÁRook, and 2 smaller female Dragons, I am guessing they are the Bishops. Finally he has two Pawns, that are 4¡ÁPawns. And after that, the announcer said, [And here he comes with his Peerage... give it up for King Amorous Naberius!] All of the Naberius Peerage is wearing black hooded cloaks to hide their appearances and to give them an assassin feel. This also makes them harder to identify by just sight , but the Dragons will have no problem with their keen senses. King Naberius was the only one to remove his hood, showing a handsome black haired Devil. He then waved to the crowd with confidence. This guy had recently risen up the ranks at a rocket speed, catching everyone''s attention. He was only a normal High-class level of strength, but presently, his strength has risen to Ultimate-class in a short 2 years time. Including himself, he has the maximum sized Peerage of 16. (.) [Both Kings agreed to battle in The Secluded Canyon Valley, with only two directions and few places to hide. Both Kings will rush and Bliiiiiitz! Now are your Peerages ready?! Then step on the Transportation Circles, and lets goooooooo!] As both teams did so, the light covered them and sent them into the Rating Game Field, with a sky covered in an aurora of blue, green, and white swirling beautifully. In the arena, when the two teams vanished, 24 illusory monitors floated in the sky, to show the camera on each player. And no matter where in the arena you are, the screens always appear to be facing you, cool really. Anyway, you can watch the entire game focusing on one or two screens at one time, so in a sense, you can watch two fights. On a single massive screen separate from the 24 smaller ones, is controlled by this announcer who changes to the most interesting parts of the fight, and comments on it in real time for the fans. So on both sides of the valley, the two teams move. Tannin''s group take flight to make a fanned out formation, while the Naberius Peerage all split in random directions to avoid Dragons Breath. Naberius himself let out his Devil wings, and made a swift beeline to the nearest 2 piece Rook Dragon! While his peerage distracted the Rook Dragon, Naberius surged up a massive Magic Attack Circle, and pointed it at the Rook. Soon, a nasty Kamehameha-Beam of purple energy had been launched into the chest of the Rook Dragon-Devil, and he was instantly covered by the Light of Retirement, the safety mechanism to keep the participants from dying, but it looked like the Dragon took heavy damage before he fully was saved, showing that was an attack of Ultimate-class-high strength! Seeing this, I told my Peerage. "It is very rare, but one can die if not careful. So when we in the future have to participate in games, do not treat them as simple games, but a real battle with rules. I can never lose any of you to an accidental death... I would never be able to live with myself if that happened. So never sacrifice yourself needlessly, and fight for your safety, for me." Sirzechs patted my shoulder proud of me, and Grayfia smiled in satisfaction of not treating my Peerage as tools. I gained warm eyes from my girls while I frowned watching the conclusion of the battle... - Naberius smirks at the power he has gained from his Uncle and the Secret King Piece the Old King Faction nobles gave him. And he is showing his Naberius ingenuity here. If he can only beat the Former Dragon King, he can prove to his Uncle that the Super Devil Project is heading in the right direction. Seeing one of the two Pawn Dragons, he charged up yet another beam to end the artificial Devil Dragon... All Reincarnated Devils are just disgusting Devil wannabees, while his Pure Blood Family are the real Devils here. With intent to kill the Pawn, Naberius used his Magic powered by the Illegal King Piece to try and disintegrate this filth! But just as his beam would take the life of his target, a voice above him was heard... [Tamale, I forcefully Retire you!] In the nick of time, Tannin''s voice was heard, and his Pawn was covered in white light and made immune to the beam, sending him out of the battle. Naberius clicked his tongue and started charging another beam to take out Tannin, but... [Naberius, you are too late, Meteor Blaze! !] And from above, Naberius had nowhere to flee as Tannin''s most powerful attack. His breath weapon covered the entire area, melting both rocks and the opposing King, who after being burnt, was retired. Then the announcer called it. [! That is the game folks, Naberius is TOAST! Winner, King Tannin, give it up for our champion!] - Seeing Naberius''s live fight, I frowned and said to my Brother. "I have a bad feeling about this guy''s strength. He does not fight like an Ultimate Class, but like one of my fellow students from school. How did he become so powerful? I just cannot see it?" "You are right, but I could not see through it, but the power seemed... Unstable? So I will ask Ajuka to watch this fight then, perhaps the Naberius House is cheating somehow, but let us forget this for now, let me send you back home, I want to see Rias, and pinch her little cheeks!" Rolling my eyes at my Brother, who has become obsessed with his cute daughter, in healthy ways, I had no idea I changed fate again! - Ray will never know how he actually changed things for the better, because he had not known the past... Sadly, not everything changed, just different... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 27 Akeno Is Avoiding Me? Chapter 27 Akeno Is Avoiding Me?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 27 Akeno Is Avoiding Me? by Harem-Fan Akeno Himejima looks at the young boy laying in the bed. His hands and feet are tied to the post of his bed, and at the door the boy''s mother was watching the events unfold in fear, and heartbreak. Akeno this past year has been on the run from the Himejima Clan. And to make matters worse, not only are they after her, but a Devil child looking to be her age, has been following her around every month or so. Whenever she finds a job, he would sniff around looking for her. She is unsure how she offended the Devils since she has avoided all of their territories. She thinks the red headed Devil boy is able to track her due to the pair of Nekomata Devils at his side, perhaps they have her scent. This has forced her to travel to all parts of Japan. Placing the talisman she crafted on the boy''s forehead, she made some hand-signs and began to chant some archaic words of power. Soon the talisman glowed with a white light of purification, and the child''s body arched upwards struggling. Just as the mother was going to tell her to stop, a black mist was forced out of the youngsters mouth and flew into the talisman. Akeno quickly snatched the talisman and burned it with a white light, and both ladies heard the sounds of an evil spirit meeting its end. The child was left unconscious, sleeping peacefully. - Akeno was greedily eating food made by the mother, and a small amount of yen lay there as her payment. The mother said to her. "Eat all you want dear, I do not have much, but for saving my child, I am very thankful." Akeno said to her. "Well work is hard to find for me as well, so I was glad I could help. Dont worry, the evil spirit will never come back, but I would avoid buying suspicious toys from thrift shops in the future." ! The mother and Akeno looked to the front door, and were unsure, but Akeno slapped a talisman on her forehead and whispered. "Sorry, I need to hide, a tracker is looking for me." The mother pointed to the coat closet for her to hide, and she ran in, then the mother opened the door... - It has been almost 9 months and I am already 11 years old. And in this time, I have trained up Ni and Li nicely. Both of their strengths are nearing Middle-class-low strength, so their progress is good. Kuisha is learning actual Magic that Humans use, so her spell-casting will be more efficient, instead of using normal Demonic Power Magic that uses a lot of power, she is using the one that uses less power for slightly greater effects in some casting. She is getting ready for the Bishop Piece. Tsubaki has left for her mountain training with Okita Souji, and I am still in Japan looking for Akeno. As my Gremory blood had been guiding me, I found out from investigation that Akeno Himejima has been moving from place to place doing odd jobs for yen to eat. It seems she has been doing things like clearing out haunted houses, purifying Spirits, and healing minor curses. But no matter how close I get to finding her, I just keep missing her,. - As I was walking down a neighborhood on the far outskirts of Osaka, I had another urge to come here. The two girls behind me are eating some roadside grilled squid sticks, and Ni asked me. "Ray, I do not think that Akeno Himejima wants to meet you ~Nya. !" On the other-side from Ni, Li to my right offers me a bite of the skewer she bit off of, and I just take a bite to make her happy, she then said. "Ni, it is fine with me, it just means more time traveling with Master ~Nya! !" Suddenly, I stopped in front of a two story suburban tract-home with a wall. My feelings are coming from here. So I go to the door and knock... ! After I tapped the door, my feeling vanished again. I notice this happens a lot as I get close. I think somehow that Akeno is flying away, or using Transportation Magic to flee. Then the door opened and a middle-aged Human woman answered with concern on her face. Well yeah, I look like a redhead European boy, so in Japan it is strange. She asked. "Hello, what can I do for you?" I held up a Picture of Akeno with a really good likeness of her, and I asked with a charming smile. "Hello mam. My name is Ray Gremory, I am looking for this nice girl, Akeno Himejima. Have you seen her, she was in this area recently and I have been desperately trying to find her?" ", Sorry young man, but I have not seen her... Maybe try next door, perhaps she is playing with the children there?" I pulled out one of my Summoning Flyers with my Magic Crest, and held it to the woman. "Please mam, if you see my friend, give this to her... She will know what it means. And tell her I am her friend, and I will keep trying to find her. Sorry to have bothered you, goodbye." As the lady took the Flyer, she closed and locked the door. I turned and left dejectedly... - After the woman locked the door, Akeno stepped out and said. "Thank you for covering for me, I will leave out of the back so they won''t come back." "Take this, so I can at least say I delivered it for the nice boy. Is he really not a good child?" Akeno took the Magic Flyer and saw the summoning crest on it and said to the lady. "That nice boy is a real life Devil, so don''t be deceived. I will leave, thanks for the food and yen." After pocketing the Flyer, she left the job... - With Ni and Li each holding a hand, Ni said to me, "Why leave, that girl was in the house ~Nya?" ", Girls I will not forcefully recruit someone, and she has trust issues. I believe everyone should have free will, and only in the most dire circumstances would I recruit someone. If I had my Evil Pieces, and I found she had just been slain from an enemy, I would bring her back and make it up to her, but now? If she does not want to talk, I am helpless." Li, who has grown a bit taller, put her head on my shoulder and told me. "Ray, and that is why we love you ~Nya! , Now can we go get some Milk ~Nya?" And the three of us walked off into the setting sun... - Another month passes, but still no Akeno to be found, and Ray has given up, choosing to go to Kyoto... - "Sir, the shame of our Clan went this way, follow the flying talisman, it has her tracks!" A team of 7 Himejima Clan Priests, wearing white robes, are running through the forest in hot pursuit of their quarry for execution. - Akeno Himejima is looking rough, with tears in her tattered Shrine Maiden robes. She can hear the group hunting her. Her last job betrayed her, and sold out her location from a wanted poster, and knowing her skills, brought a Middle-class Priest that can counter all of her spells. "! I-I cannot run anymore, ~!" Just as her sigh left her mouth, she found herself surrounded by 7 Priests, and the leader said to the exhausted girl. "Akeno Himejima, you got away for a year, but your Fallen Angel cursed bloodline ends here. Sorry, I will not lay your body with your mother, and you will just perish quietly here. Any last words before we carry out your sentence?" With wet eyes,being forced like this she held onto a paper in her sleeve, and said in defeat. "I do have something to say... I wish to live, and even if that means summoning the Devil, I will live, but I do not know if you will." Soon a crimson light made its way from her sleeve, and above the heads of the group, a crimson circle appeared drawing a Summoning Circle of the Gremory House. "SHIT! Quickly kill her before the Summoning is finished, or we will be in trouble, that is the Gremory Crest!" - In my room at the Sirzechs Hotel in Kyoto, I am eating my breakfast with Uncle, Ni, and Li. Soon, I heard in my mind, a wish... [Please, I want to live...] Then I felt a tug from my Summoning Flyer wanting to take me, so I did not resist it and stood on our Transportation Circle, as crimson light started to cover me, I say. "Sorry, an emergency summons, I have to go..." As I was vanishing, I heard Heinrich... "Ray, wait..." He told me later that I could have taken all of them along as Gremory Devils, oops! - As soon as I appeared in the air, I sensed attacks coming my way, so using my Power of Destruction to coat my hands, I swat away the bolts of light. My bat-wings keep me airborne as I scan the situation. 7 Humans, and one Half Fallen Angel. My heart angered at the sight. "I am Ray Gremory of the great House of Gremory, and you Humans dare attack me?" The 7 Priests see crimson energy flowing off of my body, a sign of massive Demonic Power ready to be unleashed, and then they see my hands covered in the black and crimson Power of Destruction. And the Leader recognized my name. "Gremory Devil this is our Principal Clans personal Himejima matter, and you have no business here." I point to the wounded girl on the ground, held by a light net, and unable to move, then say. "That poor child Summoned me to grant her wish, so my business is with her, not you Humans. Now let me do what I was summoned for." A sphere of Power of Destruction was formed in my right hand, and I said... "Ruin The Extinct!" The ball of energy separated into 3 Demonic Bullets of Annihilation and quietly shot to Akeno. She panicked and my cold voice said to her. "Don''t move Akeno!" As my 3 Demonic Bullets of Annihilation surrounded Akeno in a dizzying movement, the restraints on her body were ''Eliminated'' without hurting the frightened girl. Just at that moment, I landed next to her. The Leader seeing me effortlessly destroy their combined magic spell said. "Why are you protecting her? She is a Fallen Angel child from the Leader Class Baraqiel of the Grigori, and an enemy of you Devils, shouldn''t you be killing her?" Akeno, hearing her background being told to me shivered in fear, because she had been told stories of how the Fallen and Devils fight, but her mouth opened at my words. "? No,she is an innocent young child. Her Father has no bearing here, and her wonderful mother was killed by you Demons. You are the real monsters here, the kind of Evil that gives Humans a bad name. Trying to kill a young child to protect your pride, disgusting. I Ray Gremory will just clean out the trash in my sight and make the Human world a little less filthy, what do you say Akeno, do you want them dead?" Suddenly 7 Crimson Attack Magic Circles appear and point one at each Priest. Akeno was looking at me in confusion, and a little bit of awe at the magic she was seeing. Her hurt legs keep her from moving,and she isn''t sure about killing these men. Just as the 7 Bolts of Demonic Power were about to find their marks, a voice cut into the clearing. [Prince, what would your Brother do at a time like this?] Everyone turned to see Heinrich Cornelius Agrippa step out of the woods, followed by two Cat girls with grins. I then let my Circles vanish and I say. "Big Brother would try talking it out before fighting, but they did shoot at me when I showed up." Uncle scoffed and pointed to the dumbfounded Priest and said. "Even if they wasted all their magic on you, could they harm you Ray, I think not. So only your pride was wounded, yes?" "You win Uncle, but Akeno here is not to be killed, touched, or harmed by them, or I really will wipe out their whole clan, Gods be damned." Heinrich pointed to the side and told me. "Then please take the young lady to the side, and let me handle these gentlemen." I ignore the Priest and I princess carry the wounded Akeno, who is looking at me like I am a monster in a child''s body. She had no idea the Devil following her was so strong. I said to her, "Miss Akeno, I am sorry I was late finding you, but you will be safe now, I promise." "Why are you trying to help me? I have never met you before?" "Akeno Himejima, we Gremory are masters at finding treasure and talents, and I have been looking for you for a long time, and always missed finding you. You may not believe me, but you are a super special talent, and I want you. Please join my Peerage?" Seeing my smile and forgetting I had the Charm to attract maiden-hearts, the only thing she really heard was... "I want you." While Akeno was in a flush, we see Heinrich walk to us, and the 7 Priests walk away. He saw my eyes and said. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The House of Gremory are making a deal over the custody of Miss Akeno Himejima. We will send compensation, she will no longer be allowed in their territory, and finally she must stay with the Gremory, and they will ignore her existence. so she can live with the Gremory free of them hunting her. What do you say, child?" Akeno, still in my arms, looked to all of us, and only nodded, she did summon the Devil after-all. And they don''t seem to care about her background. "Now young lady, let me heal your injuries. As a Bishop, I am adept at healing injuries like yours, so watch and learn. Prince Ray here could use a talented Bishop if you are willing." So Akeno while still being held, had her wounds reverted, and her mind raced at the sudden turn, then I asked her. "Let me take you to my home in the Underworld, so you can think about joining me, please come with Akeno Himejima." And with that my heart eased, knowing she was not killed. Little did I know how much of a pain in the ass this lovable woman would be in my life in the future, . (Peerage members officially... 5!) (Tsubaki Shinra ) (Kuisha Abaddon ) (Akeno Himejima ) (Ni ) (Li ) Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 28 Kuisha’s Future Rival? Chapter 28 Kuisha¡¯s Future Rival?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 28 Kuisha''s Future Rival? by Harem-Fan "Hello Duke and Duchess Gremory, and Lady Kuisha Abaddon. I am Akeno Himejima, and I will be Prince Ray''s second Bishop, it is good to meet you all." Akeno, dressed in brand new Shinto Priestess clothing, is bowing to my parents and Kuisha. My Father is giving me a knowing smile, because he knows all about it from Heinrich. Kuisha is looking at another Japanese Human girl from one of those Principal Clans, at first thinking she might be like Tsubaki, but the air of the Fallen Angel on her instinctively made her weary. And my Mother? "Oh my dear? So you are the child that made my Ray track you down all over Japan? That means you have something special about you. I admit I was surprised to find out you are a Half Fallen Angel, but if my Ray likes you, then you are very welcome into our Gremory House, Miss Akeno." "T-Thank you." Akeno was nervous under my Mothers eye. Then my Mother said to Grayfia and Kuisha. "Grayfia and Kuisha, could you please make Akeno feel at home, and take her to her new Bishop room next to Ray''s. I would like to talk with my son about other matters." ""Yes."" I smiled and nodded to Akeno to go and she understood she was safe. So the three left me and my Parents alone... - Now sitting in the informal living-room, my Mother asked me seriously. "Son, are you sure you wish to make this girl a Devil with her Father being the Leader Class, Baraqiel of the Grigori?" I smile and tell her. "I am as sure of making her my Bishop, as I am of marrying Kuisha. She has no connection to the Fallen Angels and my blood tells me she is incredible. She does not like her Fallen Angel heritage, but this side of her as well as her personality, will make her a well known Devil, I promise you Mother. Please treat her as you would treat Kuisha and Tsubaki." "So, why do you feel so strongly for a girl you just met? I know it is not your ability to find talent my Son?" I sip my tea and tell her the only lie I can come up with. Well, it is a half lie, . "I-I have recently found that while spending time in Japan, I have an attraction to the Yamato Nadeshiko type of charm, and both Tsubaki and Akeno will become such a woman..." () I am blushing because I think it was my past life''s Mother who influenced me about the beauty of noble ladies of Japan, and my Mother had been one such woman from Kyoto. No, my memory was not one of a Mom-con, but I had looked for women like my Mother in grace and personality. So I am only using this excuse to cover for my wanting to protect Akeno. My past life visions are something I will never spill, not even to my loved ones, because it is absurd to accept them. My Father nodded his head and said. "You got that from your Father my Son. You are now going through the phase we Gremory men go through. This is also why you like that Kyuubi woman, you have a certain view of noble beauty. Your father Supports you, ." My Mother used to my Fathers playful side, ignored him and reminded me. "You are entering a confusing time in your life my Son, and I know other Noble Devil men begin to play around like that Riser boy, but my son, remind me of our family promise again?" "It is to avoid sex till I turn 18. To protect the hearts of me and the women around me, to not let our lust cloud our judgement, and to be a Duke House that is respected and not besmirched for lack of tact. , And I can only hold hands, and kiss till then, to show my affection in a respectful way, right?" My Mother nodded in satisfaction, then she said. "Good, I just want to be sure, you are not raising a Peerage for the wrong reasons, my lovable and responsible boy. Now for the second talk..." My father looks away like he can''t help me. "Ray, I heard your emotions started to get the best of you, do you understand why you of all Devils cannot lose control of your emotions? It is the real reason your Brother Talks before Fighting. Now explain why you must keep a clear heart and mind..." I sigh in my heart because my Mother is right... "Because if I lose control and release my true form of, Human-Shaped Aura of Destruction, I would have not only killed Akeno, but Uncle, Ni, and Li with my uncontrolled Power of Destruction, and even destroy all of Japan, killing even Yasaka in the process... I am sorry Mother." My Mother got up and hugged me into her chest and rubbed my back with love. She then told me. "My two boys are amazing, and you being so strong is our blessing, I just do not want to lose you to anger. There are times you might even have to use that power, but only let it be your last response. Take deep breaths and find another path to keep your family safe. Now my Son, I will train your new Servant Akeno, like I have with Kuisha and Tsubaki. I promise she will become the woman you hope for. I will even treat her like a daughter, ." Finally, the serious talk was over, and I told my parents about my adventures and Contract work I had been doing from my own thoughts, and not Heinrich''s. - Elsewhere in the Underworld... Mt Obsidian in the Naberius Territory.... Two Devil Kings, Sirzechs Lucifer and Ajuka Beelzebub floated in the sky looking down at the dark unassuming mountain, and the two men spoke. "Ajuka, is this the place?" "Yes. I have confirmed this is where Amorous Naberius has been sneaking off to every week. He has made many Transportation Circle attempts to hide its location, but he underestimated I could track the King Piece in his body. He is inside as we speak." Sirzechs with his not so friendly cold face said. "If Ray hadn''t pointed out the abnormality in his body, I would not have even thought anything of it. But to think that it was two issues with him, the King Piece and the Tampering of his body. Well, should we make our move now?" Ajuka nodded and said. "Let us try and preserve as much evidence as possible, and try not to kill if we can help it. Oh? They detected us, interesting?" Sirzechs smiled and said. "Lets go my Frenemy, . No need to hide now..." The two Super Devils descended on the hidden mountain fortress lab, and did not even break a sweat as they slowly made their way through the laboratory of horrors that make even the Devil Kings frown in disgust... - ! I knocked on Akeno''s new room, and then Grayfia opened the door to let me in. She said before leaving. "Everything has been sorted and Miss Akeno is happy with the arrangements. Now Ray, I will make sure dinner is ready, excuse me." As Grayfia left, I looked to the two girls sitting on the edge of the bed talking, but had stopped when I came in. I said. "Please, I want you two to continue your talks, I only wanted to let you all know that everything is settled perfectly, and Akeno, your training with my Mother will begin after you are rested and used to the home, lastly..." Holding out my hands, I summon my Familiar, who poofs into my hands. [!] I pet Neko and handed my small black kitten to Akeno and told her. "This is my Familiar Neko! She will keep you company till you feel comfortable, and if you need anyone in the House, she can Transform and go fetch them for you. She can also guide you around the house and answer simple-questions for you, okay?" Kuisha smiled at Akeno, who was petting the cute black kitten, and then Akeno said, "Thanks Ray, all of this is so much to take in... This room is bigger than my old house, and everyone is so nice... Thanks for looking for me all this time. If, if, I knew you were so nice, I..." I cut her off and told her. "It is in the past, and I am only glad you are safe now. No need to thank or say sorry, just be the best person you can be, and find some happiness in this world. I just hope you can be happy again, Akeno. Kuisha and Akeno, I am leaving now, I need to freshen up for dinner, see you there." I waved at the two girls, and went on my way, feeling a bit better, unaware of the heart ache others are facing... - ! The mountainside collapsed due to a massive purple beam creating a tunnel out of the mountainside, and a bloody Amorous Naberius flew out trying to escape the Devil Kings who invaded. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sirzechs with a cold gaze came flying out, holding a small Nekoshou Youkai girl, with short white hair with a pair of matching ears, and a single white tail. The girl looked afraid at what was going on. "Amorous Naberius, to try and use a small child to shield yourself from me is a bit desperate, right? Now surrender and come peacefully." Amorous Naberius laughed madly at Sirzechs and taunted. "Surrender? Like how you killed the head of my House, never! No, I already outsmarted you a lot, . I already forced The Head''s servant out when you came, and she will deliver all of our truths to the world! The old Satan Faction will rise once again, now feel my wrath!" Amorous Naberius activated the Devils Self-Destruct-Last Resort Magic, and his body began to swell, ready to wipe out everything around the mountain area with his overclocked King Piece fueling it. "Long live the Old Satan Faction, ! , What?!" "Ruin the Extinct! Sorry, you will just die quietly with no one to remember you..." Then 7 orbs of Bullets of Annihilation flew to him, slowly erasing his body bit by bit. Soon, there was no sign the Devil was even there. Sirzechs then looked at the shivering 9 year old cat girl in his arms, and thought of his Little Brother, and what would Ray do here? ! Shirone had expected the worst, then the Devil gently fluffed her ear confusing Shirone. Her gold eyes looked at the smiling Devil who said. "My Little Brother who is friends with Youkai, said this is the best way to help calm you, is it working?" Shirone, a bit confused, only nodded, but then she asked. "M-My Sister was in there, did she......" "Sorry, there was no other Nekoshou in there, she must have escaped, but I believe she was in the Naberius Heads Peerage, so she is a criminal now. She most likely fled when we came. So the only thing I can do for her is to let her get a head start. But you are not a Devil, but you''re the sister of a criminal, so I have to consider what to do with you young lady. Are you willing to testify against what went on here? I can try and protect you if you do?" Shirone, touching her cat hair pin, remembered her sister''s cruel words before she ran and abandoned her, to be taken hostage by that Devil... With tears in her eyes, Shirone said. "I will tell you everything, even what my sister was a part of, and my dead parents..." Sirzechs shook her hand and told her. "Then I will make sure you are not jailed, now let us leave here, you must be hungry I think?" Shirone then nodded, not having been well taken care of in that prison... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 29 Giving My Evil Piece To My Girls? Chapter 29 Giving My Evil Piece To My Girls?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 29 Giving My Evil Piece To My Girls? by Harem-Fan It has been some time now, and things had settled down, but now with my 12th birthday yesterday, my independent time has come. Now my life has turned into chaos. Why am I looking out the train window wondering where it all went wrong? Tsubaki, who had returned from her secluded training last week, is firmly holding my left arm, glaring at Akeno who is standing in front of us, while Kuisha on my right looked helpless at the arguing girls. Akeno gives her reasons. "Sure, the Queen should always be at her King''s side, but you are only the Queen in name only, not now, and I have been at Ray''s side for the last 6 months. So you''re coming in now and claiming the spot is not right." Tsubaki then calmly said. "All of the Gremory are on this train, officially taking Ray to the Kings Monument to get his Evil Pieces, so this is an official event I need to attend. Thank you for being a good Bishop, but I will take it from here. Ray, can I make you some tea?" Akeno heard that said. "Ray, let me get your tea, because you love my tea, right?" Ni and Li, who love trouble, join in my suffering. Ni said. "Oh, I want some of Tsubaki''s tea ~Nya!" Li, with a grin says. "Oh, I want some of Akeno''s tea ~Nya!" Yup, the girls are excited about me getting to make everyone official Peerage members, and they like to claim territory. I also in my heart will remember the two cat girls trying to get me to drink twice as much tea again, . My bladder cannot take that again, with the taste testing. Kuisha, knowing dealing with the girls is her job said. "Akeno, being by Ray''s side on formal events is technically true, and as his fiance, I should also be at his other side. But ask yourself, Akeno... Who gets to sit in Ray''s lap?" - "~!" Sirzechs looked down at the small Nekoshou, and asked. "Shirone, are you feeling alright? You will meet Ray today, so are you maybe nervous?" "No, it must have been dust, Devil King Lucifer, I am fine. And I do not think I am nervous about meeting your brother." - Akeno now sitting in my lap is looking at Tsubaki smugly and like she thought of the seat, but Tsubaki said just after Akeno sat. "She seems to be comfortable, so I shall prepare your tea, Ray." Tsubaki then got up and did so with an air of a winner, while Akeno knew she got tricked. Rivalry became strong between the two who had so much in common. So I patted Akeno on her back and said, "You can make tea for me after the event, because I will be thirsty then." Akeno got off me and said. "Alright Ray, you can count on it, let me go help Tsubaki then, ." Kuisha asked me. "Well, did the two distract you well enough? You know they like one another, right?" I held her hand and nodded. "Akeno and Tsubaki are both good girls, and normally it is you and Akeno going at it, but now it looks like Akeno is claiming ''Ray time'' with Tsubaki now." "Yup, both Akeno and I like to be rival Bishops, and fight for your attention, . But at the end of the day, we are good friends now. Oh, will Sona come to the event?" "! Lady Serafall said she was going to drag Sona there no matter what, so yes. She will soon also get her set in a few months." The car door then opened and Mother and Father came into the Servants car. Dad said to me. "My Son, we are almost there at the Kings Hall, let us all get ready, this means you girls as well. And your dresses look wonderful." All five of my girls are wearing crimson formal dresses to mark the special occasion. As the train stopped at the station, everyone got up... - After dealing with the press outside the Kings hall, our family all made our way in. I had already been instructed on the event and what would happen. I am basically just going to register on a massive control crystal linked to all of the Evil Pieces and have my Demonic Power tied to my Set. That way, when I reincarnate a Devil it will have my traits. This is what makes the Peerage part of the Gremory when their Devil powers gain a bit of the Gremory aura and ability. - Inside the main hall, I see a few Devils I know all too well. My Brother Sirzechs Lucifer, Serafall Leviathan, Ajuka Beelzebub, Sona Sitri, Reya Kusaka, and Momo Hanakai! The last two are going to be Sona''s new Bishops. I remembered Momo from the anime, because her white hair stood out. There were a few other Devils from the government here to meet my Father and witness my results. What do I mean by my results? Well it is to see my Evil Piece Set''s results end up with any Mutation Pieces. What are Mutation Pieces? Well it was a glitch in the system of the Evil Pieces, that allows Devils with high potential greater odds of gaining stronger Servants. For example, in the anime Kuroka needed 2 Bishop Pieces to become a Bishop, due to her strength, but if you had just one Mutated Bishop Piece, you could have made her a Devil with just one instead of two. Mutations can occur when the King also gets stronger, even after the set is given. Think of Mutation Pieces like how Devils have Demonic Potential. It is something that can grow, but once used it is spent. Sona off to the side waved to me, and I waved back. We can hang out after the ceremony, so we can only wave now, but she looks happy. As we approached the Devil Kings, we all bow our heads to recognize their Devil King positions. Then Ajuka Beelzebub walked up to me and asked. "Congratulations Prince Gremory, are you ready to register for your King position?" "Yes Devil King Ajuka, I am both humbled and anticipatory to see if I can live up to my Gremory House''s expectations." In this large white-stone hall, he walked up a set of steps to the platform, with red carpeting softening our step to the large floating black crystal. This massive crystal is made of the same material all Evil Pieces are made from. Then Ajuka takes a blank set of boxed 15 Evil Pieces containing every Piece but the King. He then slid the box into a slot in the crystal, and told me. "Ray, place your hand just above the box on that square panel, then channel your Demonic Power into the Master Crystal. It will then register you as a King and infect your set with your Demonic Power recognizing you as the Master." (.) So I touched the stone panel, and focused, and almost prayed to the damned God as I pushed my Demonic Power of crimson into the large Monument... Soon, everyone saw the massive stone glow with my crimson light. Fun fact, that Evil Pieces are naturally white, and Mutation Pieces get the color of your Demonic Power when they occur. Soon the light from the stone faded, and Ajuka removed the box with my set, and handed it to me. Opening it can be hidden or publicly shown, because some Kings want to hide their trump cards or failures to acquire Mutations. Only around 1 in 10 Devils are lucky enough to get them. Everyone is hopeful I will show, and I do not disappoint. I decided to not look first, and I held the box to everyone, and then slowly opened the box. Everyone was leaning close like it would let them see what if anything I got... The first person to break the silence was Serafall. "Wow, 1 Bishop and 2 Pawn Pieces Mutated, that is incredible! Not one but 3 Mutations, great job Ray!" Ajuka patted my stunned shoulders and said. "I think Heaven wants its luck back you stole from them. To just get one is good, but three, I hope you find good candidates for them." My Father said. "We will have to celebrate this fantastic news! And, now you can trade me the 2 normal Pawn Pieces in a bit, we can do the trade soon. The girls look excited, ." And everyone gathered around for congratulations and to witness the use and trading of the Evil Pieces. - My Father was creating a special Magic Circle on the floor right there in the hall, while everyone watched and chatted. Sona came to my side to watch the processes, she said. "Thank you Ray, for letting me come to the territory of Kuoh Japan with you. Next year we can start Human school, and I can see my best friend more often. That is you in case you forgot." "Really? I think you should remind me more, because I like the sound of it. I also want to hang out more in Kuoh, it is a nice place after-all. You and I only meet in Tokyo, but Kuoh is just comfortable." My Father said to break us up. "Okay Ray, it is time to begin, so Ni and Li, come and stand right inside the Inner-Circle closest to Ray. And Ray place your two Pawn Pieces in the one next to me, that is perfect. Now channel your Demonic Power into the input Circle, great just like that..." Crimson Demonic Power from the both of us surges in the Magic Circle showing the connection my Father had with the twins and mine with the Pawn Pieces changed and now I have the connection with the twins instead of my original Evil Pieces. The two girls looked at me and could now feel our connection, and they wanted to run into my arms, but remembered where we were. I whispered to them. "I know how you feel, so be patient, ." Then I turned to Tsubaki. I held up my hand and summoned the Queen Piece into my hand and I asked. "Tsubaki Shinra, do you still accept the position as my Queen?" "I will not let you down, my King." Then she and I performed the ritual to place the Queen Piece in her, and a couple of things happened! Most obvious, she transformed from a mere Human into a Reincarnated Devil. Her two bat-wings extended, and her left eye transformed from light brown to a violet purple color. This change was noticed by everyone. Tsubaki said to me. "Ray... My Sacred Gear fully awakened! Look!" Tsubaki then held her hands up and swiped them down to make a beautiful full length mirror float in front of her. Seeing me smile, she then dismissed it, and she fully smiled unlike her normal flat expression, well we will forgive her this one time for slipping. ! Many of the Devils seeing her Sacred Gear thought it was incredible, since at this time, Sacred Gears are still rare. Kuisha pushed Akeno in front of her and said, "Ray, like you said, do Akeno''s first, and show her the potential you said she has." Akeno was confused, but I knew what Kuisha means, so I summoned the normal Bishop Piece. I said. "If you are as special as I say you are, you will not be able to use this normal Bishop Piece Akeno, so watch..." Everyone witnessed the Bishop Piece refusing to enter, because she was indeed too strong for a single piece, just like Sirzechs 2 Piece Bishop Mac Gregor. "Then Kuisha, it is you first then, my fiance, please be my Bishop and keep us healthy and happy." "Together forever dear, ." And with no suspense, instead of Reincarnating, her magic powers and types of magic have improved with the Bishop''s spell-casting, Demonic Power reserves, and Healing specialty. Then I faced Akeno, holding out my hand and the Mutated Bishop Piece appeared and I said. "You will become a Devil Fallen Angel, and to me this is incredible, so please do not be sad and know that this Mutated Piece shows how special you will be one day." "Thank you Ray, for believing in me, I am ready..." And as the ritual to place the crimson colored Mutated Bishop piece on her, the thing that hurt her self esteem in the anime happened now... As Akeno''s wings appeared, she indeed had the garish mix of a left side Fallen Angel wing with her feathers becoming discolored from the pretty color they were before, and even her right side Devil bat wing was lacking in beauty compared to other Devils. As the surrounding Devils in the Government, and even a few others I personally know, made insensitive comments under their breaths, I saw Akeno''s eyes water in shame and humiliation. So I told her. "Akeno Himejima, I promise in my very soul, you are the most beautiful in my eyes. Right now, you will not believe me, but in the future, you will become admired and loved. I am never wrong about people, and you Akeno are now one of my beloved family. So hold your head up high. If anyone wants to say otherwise, I have the power to change their opinions." She makes her wings disperse, and with a sad smile, she says to me. "I will try to remember, Ray..." "Don''t forget you have to make tea tonight." She put on the practiced smile taught by my Mother and nodded. Yeah, I cannot magically fix her heart with only a few words, but at least she knows I like her, that is at least half of the battle, next is just taking a lot of time. I then turn and bow to everyone to thank them. "Thanks to everyone for coming today to witness my Kingship, Evil Piece acquisition, and finally the beginning of my Peerage, thanks." - After most of the oddball guests left, only Sirzechs, our parents, and my Peerage were in a side room getting ready to go home. Sirzechs said to me. "Little Brother, don''t be in a rush, I have a surprise for you... Grayfia, come in." Yeah, where was Grayfia during my ceremony, I thought it was odd, but when I saw who she came in with, I froze. "Koneko..." (.) Sirzechs hearing me thought I meant she was a white Nekoshou, so he said. "Ray, this is Shirone, and this is my little brother, Ray Gremory." Her gold eyes looked at me seeing my resemblance to my Brother and I just smiled and said. "Hello Shirone, it is very nice to meet you, please forgive my being surprised to meet a pure Youkai Nekoshou here in the Underworld." I think I put my foot in my mouth cuz her ears went down thinking of why she is in the Underworld. ", I am sorry, please don''t be sad." She heard the panic in my voice, looked at me curiously, and could see it in my eyes. Shirone is a very intelligent girl, despite her cute looks. My Brother then said what I thought would happen. "Shirone has been placed in the Gremory care, for reasons. I discussed it with her, and she is willing to become your new Servant, Ray. What do you say, you did ask me to keep an eye out for good prospects." I held out my hand and my Rook Piece materialized in my hand, and I knelt in front of Shirone and asked. "The Rook is the most durable and strongest of my Servants, and the best part, if you are ever in danger, I can trade places with you. Shirone, become my Rook?!" "I will listen to you then, Ray." ! I could not help it, and I rubbed her ear. She looked at my Brother in amusement, it seemed my reputation precedes myself, so I pulled back my hand, and held up the Rook Piece. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And then the two of us performed the ritual, placing the Rook Piece in her body. Her small wings extended cutely. I grin and for some reason I feel like a child abductor at the age of 12?! (Peerage members officially... 6!) (Tsubaki Shinra ) (Kuisha Abaddon ) (Akeno Himejima ) (Shirone Toujou ) (Ni ) (Li ) Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 30 Moving To Kuoh As The New King? Chapter 30 Moving To Kuoh As The New King?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 30 Moving To Kuoh As The New King? by Harem-Fan A few months have passed, and I and my Peerage came to see Sona get her new Evil Pieces. I have no Idea how well Sona did in the anime, or if my personal training advice changed her fate. Well my best friend managed to get one Mutated Queen Piece, and I was impressed. With that one Queen, she can make any non-God a Queen, her options are limitless. I wonder if Tsubaki in the anime had that Mutated Piece? Well my normal one worked on her, so I guess it was just fate letting Tsubaki find me first. - On the Gremory Magic Train to Kuoh, it was Me, Kuisha, and Sona sitting in my noble''s car, as we traveled through the Dimensional Gap. I ''cross'' my fingers she can find an amazing ''Queen'', . For some reason, I thought of that character Mil-tan when I thought of cross-dressing and Queen, I am bad. "Ray, ever since I became a King, you get an annoying grin when you look at me. I think you are plotting evil against me." Just as I was going to lie and deny her, Kuisha next to me with her legs crossed said, "Sona, he is just imagining you having a ridiculously strong but bizarre Queen with your Mutation Piece. Personally, I think Ray is just jealous." I nod at my fiance, because her explanation is better than mine would be, and Sona grins imagining me jealous of her amazing new Queen she will find. My smile came back imagining Sona commanding a Magical Mil-tan in a Rating Game again, and Kuisha gently swatted my leg for having the ''look'' again... - After arriving in the Human world of Kuoh Town, our two incomplete Peerages stood and said our goodbyes for now. "Alright Ray, my family got me an old style mansion near the High and Middle School, so make sure and stop by. They even installed a Magical Spa hidden inside. And we will start middle school next April." I give the ever diligent Sona a thumbs up and tell her. "Alright, and my new mansion''s address is in your new Human phone, so stop by anytime as well, don''t even worry about calling ahead, I will tell the staff to just let you in. Have fun starting your Human Contract work, and good luck finding new members, Sona." Then our two groups walked in separate directions. Yes we are walking and not getting limo rides, because the goal now is to live like the Japanese do, and less like the Devils do. - A while later, my group along with me is Kuisha, Tsubaki, Akeno, Shirone, Ni, and Li. Both of my older Nekomata twins are nearing the age of 16 in human years. Despite Shirone looking young, she is as old as us, also being 12 (*)! But since no human would believe that, we made her fake paperwork to say she was younger, to match what she would seem to be in Human years. We also did this to put her in a lower grade because she had no real education. (*.) - Arriving in front of my new Gremory Mansion, I smiled in defeat, because I am sure this is the same Mansion that was in the anime. But, I remember it being super awesome, so I do not mind. My parents insisted on making this for us, since all of my Peerage wanted to live under one roof, even Shirone wanted to have her own room here. I believe this was not the case in the anime. I also have found out some things that changed from the anime with the white and black sisters. First, Kuroka was not the one to kill her King. It seems that the Rating Game Devil sent her away before the fight, but like in the anime, she is still a criminal. But because her sister did not go on a murder spree, Shirone does not hate her Nekoshou side. She only hates what her sister said to her before leaving her with the hairpin of a black cat. , Well, I would have been sad if she was afraid of her ears and tail... No I am not drooling, damn it! "Look dear, we are going to live in these servants quarters!" My whole Peerage looks funny at Kuisha, the spoiled fiance, used to oversized homes. To her, this massively big Human style mansion is actually small. Especially when my Father wanted to put a Medieval Castle here ten times this size. Tsubaki said with no emotion. "Ray, I don''t think this is living like normal Humans, right?" Ni said to Li. "Sister, we are still sharing a room, right ~Nya?" "I think so, or I will get lost ~Nya!" Shirone looked at the huge place and said a short response she tends to do... "That is Rad..." Crap, that is right, I forgot that she is a huge fan of Human Rap Music, so her lingo slips with a bit of Hip-Hop Slang. Akeno said. "Ray, I changed my mind, I will not live in that Temple you got me after-all. I call dibs on Ray''s room~ !" At this point, none of the girls believe in her provocative words. She really won''t do it... I think? "Okay girls, let us go and explore our new home. And before you girls fight, the two closest rooms to mine will be for Kuisha and Tsubaki... This was my Mother''s order, so you can fight over the others later." """"""Yes."""""" So we entered the mansion greeted by a group of 7 maids from the Gremory Mansion, and all Japanese Reincarnated Devils. - So here is the breakdown of what we have discovered... First Floor: Includes guest/maid''s rooms, the living room, kitchen, a bathroom, and Japanese-styled rooms.Second Floor: Includes Ray''s, Kuisha''s, and Tsubaki''s rooms, with Ray''s room being in the middle. It has two interconnecting doors on each side: one connecting to Kuisha''s room and one connecting to Tsubaki''s room.Third Floor: Includes Akeno''s room, a study, and a storeroom.Fourth Floor: Includes Shirone''s, Li''s, and Ni''s rooms.Fifth Floor: Empty bedrooms on this floor. ()Sixth Floor: Party, Gather, or Leisure Room ().Rooftop: The rooftop is a communal garden decorated with flower plots and there is a small vegetable farm planted. There is also a table and chairs to drink tea at.First Basement Floor: Includes a movie theater, training rooms, changing rooms, and a large indoor bath which has a refrigerator filled with three different flavors of milk (fruit milk, regular milk, and coffee milk). A hidden bedroom is located here as well. The second hidden room also contains an assortment of baths of various sizes, but are noticeably larger than the first and are decorated gorgeously with ornate patterns, tropical plants, naked maiden statues pouring water into the bath, and the Gremory''s symbol. (.)Second Basement Floor: Includes a heated indoor swimming pool. This is used for water magic training as well.Third Basement Floor: A mostly vacant floor that is generally used for storage. It also includes a library. Finally, this area has the incoming and outgoing Transportation Magic Circles. And this sums up the majority of the interior. Outside we have a security fence, as well as a car garage. - After everyone picked their rooms and settled in, the maids had dinner ready for all of us. As the Master and King of the house, I sit at the head of the table. To be fair, we made the seating arrangement based on the Peerage, which also works with Kuisha being my fiance. So to my left sits Kuisha, then Akeno, and lastly Ni. And to my right sits Tsubaki, then Shirone, followed by Li. This allows all the girls to be close but serves to avoid conflicts in seating. It was agreed as new Pieces-Servants with the Rook, and Knight Pieces would push the Pawn seating down in the future, just to avoid future Fights. This was all planned by Kuisha, in-charge of maintaining some peace in our relationships. Well small battles still take place, . Kuisha was fair, and added special event seating, such as birthdays, noble rank promotions, highest Human Contracts for the month, and notable achievements can earn a girl the right to take Kuisha''s spot for the day in casual living. Aw so cute of her. While we ate with chopsticks, Tsubaki pushed up her glasses and said to Shirone. "Shirone, you will shadow Ni for a week to learn what we Devil''s need to do for Human Contract work. Li will take Kuisha out for her training, and Akeno and I will shadow Ray for 1 week. After that, Ray will take us to the Familiar Forest to find our Familiars when the full-moon is ready. After this time, we will all do Devil Contracts independently, and let the Best Devil Win!" After Tsubaki said that seriously, everyone looked at Kuisha''s seat with a fiery determination, and Kuisha said, while covering her mouth evilly. ", Do you all think I am also not fighting for that prize? Dream on ladies, for I will win and show my Ray who can earn more for the Gremory Vaults, ." All 6 women had imaginary electric sparks in their gazes at one another, but Kuisha just winked at me, and later told me this was her trick to make the girls try hard. So as dinner was ending, I said to everyone. "We have a state of the art training center downstairs, so starting tomorrow, we will train just like we did back in the Underworld. I know life seems peaceful now, but I promise, one day you will all thank me for keeping us all training. Now let''s all go to the basement for the large indoor bath!" """"""Yes!"""""" , Don''t worry, the steam magically covers the nude bodies, ! Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 31 Training With My Sadists? Chapter 31 Training With My Sadists?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 31 Training With My Sadists? by Harem-Fan So, after a relaxing bath to break in the mansion, we head to bed... Singular, because all the girls wanted to have a sleepover in my room on the first night. No nothing inappropriate, and Shirone slept on the other-side of Ni and Li. After a fierce game of rock, paper, scissors, the two girls who one an arm was... Tsubaki and Ni. The other girls looked at my legs, but I told them no a long time ago, because... Well because I am closing in on 13, and young men who have cute girls holding your leg, might come face to face with my morning shame, and I need to avoid that till my Senior Year in Highschool, . And to my horror, Ni and Li being older girls, are growing tempting bodies, so I must practice meditation very much, ... The girls thankfully have not gotten so bold as to sleep naked, and the worst they do to me is wear a bra and pantie, but even this is nosebleed inducing. When I sleep alone, I just wear boxers, but when the girls join me, I wear full body pajamas, to not feel any temptation. Mother, I promise I am trying really-hard here. When I told Yasaka I had finally moved into my new home, she told me something that made me sweat-drop! So her exact words were... "Ray dear, your Father contacted me and told me I may set up a Transportation Magic Circle in your home, to come to your mansion when I have free time, and visit and cuddle, ." First of all, Dad, you invited the very thing Mother told me to avoid! Secondly, I thought in the anime, my Yasaka could not leave Kyoto?! I miscalculated here. Now I realize I could just be chilling in the bath or my bed, and a Kyuubi might assault me! None of my girls could stop her if they wanted. To be fair, Yasaka has not gone too far with me. The most she does is sleep naked next to me, and only normal kisses. She respects the boundaries my Mother has placed on me. She did tell me she would stop by the mansion on my 18th birthday though... Okay, I am looking forward to that present. So the reason I am having all of these random thoughts is because I cannot sleep with all of this in my bed. I hear soft-meowing sounds in my right ear, and Tsubaki''s face is on my shoulder, and her breath makes my face tickle. No, sleeping with a bunch of girls is no good for actual sleeping. - Two hours later in the 1rst level basement... ! Tsubaki''s Naginata is spinning at insane speeds I can hardly keep up with, as I am being assaulted by my full Peerage. I am not allowed to fight back but defend... AKA I am being used as a live punchbag! "Ray, stay still ~Nya!" "Ni, do the Pussy Pile-driver ~Nya!" Just as I dodged both crazy Nekomata who are perfecting simultaneous strikes, using their Queen Promotion speed. I am receiving a tricky uppercut from my sweet Shirone, who looks like the Devil right now! ! "! Goddammit!" "Suck it!" I was launched up in the air from her uppercut, but thankfully I crossed my arms to block. Just as I reached about 10 feet in the air, I extended my wings, to not fall back down to get punched again by Shirone. But then the long reaching Naginata came for me again, damn! ! I managed to deflect her stabs at me, but it seems Tsubaki never intended to hit me, she was bait... Suddenly, around ten black portals lined with Kuisha''s purple Demonic Power surrounded me. I only had enough time to yell and spread my arms out to erect 5 stacked Defensive Magic Circles on each hand. I looked like I had two wheels trying to fly. From all 10 portals, came out a Lightning Storm from Akeno''s full power Lightning-bolt! ...! Just as my final Barrier shattered, Akeno''s actual next Thunder-strike Attack Magic Circle struck down on me before I could put up more protections, and like Ash Ketchum... "..." I fell to the floor blackened face-first, and I was stunned, with my limbs twitching a bit. Shirone walked to the side of my head and squatted beside me, then she poked my cheek and with her flat voice just stabbed my heart. "Sucks to be you, right?" Akeno ran over with an excited smile, and she leaned down to whisper in my still smoking ear. ", Don''t worry Ray! If I bring the pain, I will now bring the pleasure, ." She then placed her hands on my back and started to use her Healing Magic on me to slowly recover my abused form. Kuisha walked up with a grin, and flicked her blonde locks like she always does when she becomes overconfident. She grins at me and says, "My dear Ray, now that we won, you have to take us to the mall for a date at the food court." Tsubaki added. "Ray, I would like to get some of the books in the store next to that arcade, if you would my King. I do enjoy a good romance novel at night." Shirone, still poking my face, said her request. "You''re taking me to the candy shop there at the mall, and I want lollipops, Ray." Ni and Li said together. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ""Sushi Bar ~Nya!"" I managed to squeeze out a tear or two, and Shirone said. "Oh, Ray is so happy he is crying, nice." Wow, she managed to hurt my heart more. Healing me with an Angel''s smile, Akeno said to Kuisha. "We really got poor Ray good by firing my lightning into your Hole space, then shooting at him while I charged another, . His face was funny." But my loyal Queen stood up for me. "Let us not get too happy, Ray could not fight back. If he could, do you think we would get our Mall Date?" Shirone is still poking my face, ... - So our fun life living in the Human world flowed... We had retrieved some Familiars for the rest of my Peerage. Akeno found 3 Imp''s to Contract with, but I forgot what she had in the anime. Shirone found the white version of my Neko, and she named him Shiro. Tsubaki actually found the Hell Bat () that I think Rias found, and she told me she only Contracted with it because I liked it, cute. Ni and Li already had Familiars back when the three of us went around with Uncle Heinrich. They both found a pair of Parrots that look identical, with one being red and the other blue, go figure. And the funniest thing about them? They make Meow and Nya sounds. The two birds act like damn cats! With the Familiars, doing Devil Contract work was a breeze, and Kuoh was a very good place for Humans wanting wishes granted. - Weeks, then Months went by in a calm routine. I was not able to fully get Akeno to open up about all of her trauma yet, and it is a work in progress. But I have noticed that when she works at the Japanese Shrine my family acquired, it seems to help calm her mood a lot, so for now, I cannot do anything. Shirone on the other-hand has had better emotional progress. She actively trains her Touki with Ni and Li, so she has no fear of it. Though she is not currently practicing her Senjutsu and Youjutsu. I have decided to not push her, because we are still younger, and I am at least glad she is training her body well. Sona had done some traveling before the new Human school year had started, and she told me she found incredible Servants for her peerage, and when school starts, she wants to introduce them. During the New Years, we had all traveled back to the Underworld to spend time with our family, and Kuisha''s parents came to see her. I got to play with baby Rias who was now walking, being almost 3 years old, and I think I might become a ''Doting Older Brother'' at how damn cute she is with me, . I always made fun of Sirzechs in the anime for it, but when it is me, ''It aint funny Yo''... Damn Shirone is rubbing off on me! - Soon yet another 4 months have passed, and it was about time for Sona, Akeno, Tsubaki, Kuisha, and I to start middle school. All of our other Peerage members are too young or too old to join us, and since Shirone is faking her age, she has to wait a while anyway, but she has Ni and Li to keep her company. Those two are not going to school however. Lazy Cats... My Gremory family of course used a combination of money and magic to get me, the first ''Pilot Program Male Student" in during middle-school. Other students will slowly be brought in behind me, then when I enter High School, it will go co-education from then on, just like in the anime. But before classes start for us, Sona has invited my Peerage over for dinner to let our two Peerages meet in person. And who I met shocked the Hell out of me... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 32 Who Is The Protagonist, Me Or Sona? Chapter 32 Who Is The Protagonist, Me Or Sona?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 32 Who Is The Protagonist, Me Or Sona? by Harem-Fan Right now, it is April 1st, and also April Fools Day. Well, I should have guessed this day was going to feel like a joke to me. And the joke was being pulled by the Butterflies of Fate. - ! Tsubaki pressed the doorbell on the security gate on the old Japanese style mansion. It is two floors and wider than my mansion, do to an inner courtyard. My girls have been here before. I am here with my Peerage who are all wearing casual dresses matching their eye colors, which are common attire for the local Japanese for this time period. Right now it is the year 2003 AD. Sona told me over the phone she acquired 2 Knights, a Pawn, a Rook, and her new Queen. She refused to say more and said it was a surprise, with a happy sound in her voice... It was ''Smug Sona Sitri'' for sure. ! As the gate unlocked and remotely opened, a deep young man''s voice was heard over the intercom. [Greetings Gremory House, Sona is expecting you, so please enter.] My eyebrow raised because of two things. First the person speaking was male, and Sona only has 3 Devil maids. Second, I do not recognize that voice from the anime. But I lead in my Peerage and head to the front doors... - When the front door opened for us, a teenager of large build for a 14-15 year old was met. He is wearing bluejeans, boots, and a Guns and Roses tee-shirt. He also wore a bandana on his head with grey hair and yellow eyes. His looks just screams: Thuggish. But my two Nekomata girls and I can sense an aura other than Devil or Human, but that of a Lycanthrope-Werewolf. He too, seeing our eyes just says casually. "Sorry, I am known as "Rugal" Loup Garou. I am Sona''s new Rook, it is nice to meet all of you, please come with me." He just turned and walked in, not even bothering to say anything else, so we closed the door and followed this large teenager. As we followed, I wracked my fuzzy memories, trying to remember this guy, and I am drawing a blank. I do not know this guy, or he was just forgettable in the anime. - As we entered Sona''s greeting room, I saw all of her current Peerage members sitting casually, and I almost fainted at what I saw... Okay, I already know of and have met Momo Hanakai, that was her first Servant, the white haired Bishop, with blue-green eyes like me... And I know her second Bishop that was with Momo, Reya Kusaka. She is the quiet brown haired and eyed girl... And sadly, I DO recognize the remaining members of Sona''s Peerage, and I am freaking with one thought... Is Sona a fucking Protagonist of our world with Rias not it?! Sona got up and hugged me, seeing I went utterly stiff. She assumes it is my Gremory Treasure and Talent detection, making me freak out, and she proudly started to introduce her new members. "I think you have already met my new Rook Loup Garou. He just wants to be called Rugal. He has a Werewolf Father and a famous Magician Mother. So he is a hybrid like Akeno." Rugal nodded to me again, and then Sona waved to the smallest of her members, a young platinum-blonde girl with pink eyes and short pointed ears. This ''girl'' is a Vampire-Human hybrid called a Dhampir. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I know this little girl is no fucking girl, but a cross-dressing boy, better known as a Trap. Do not be mistaken, this cross-dresser is not gay, but just has ''special'' tastes. He is known as... "And this is my new incredible Mutated Queen, Gasper Vladi. I had stumbled upon him in Romania just after some Vampire Hunters killed him. I tried to bring him back as a Pawn, but the amount of Pieces was too-much, so I took a gamble on him... , At the time, I thought he was a girl..." I look into his shaky eyes and see terror in them, like he can see how much power I have in me. I greet him warmly. "Hello Sona''s Queen, Gasper-" ! I felt like I blinked, and I felt like I was frozen for a split second. But after I blinked, Gasper vanished like he was never there. Sona, just sighed beside me and looked at me, while I turned to see a shaking cardboard box in the corner. ! Seeing the trembling box put a smile on my face. Seeing it in the anime, and feeling it are two different things. His Sacred Gear is truly terrifying! Then from the box, Gasper''s trembling voice came. [S-Sorry Sona, I-I panicked... I-I am sorry.] As I grin at Sona, she said. "My Queen has the Sacred Gear known as, Forbidden Balor View, and he cannot control it well yet. He can stop time for anything he sees for a short time. He just has a fear of strangers and being out exposed in the world. I am trying to help him, but it is slow going, ." I look at the box and tell Gasper. "Gasper, Sona is my best friend, so be a good Queen and protect her well. Also, your Forbidden Balor View is incredible, and frankly, I am jealous of it." The box stopped shaking, and without getting out, he said or asked. [Ah! Prince Gremory, you are not mad at me?] "Nope, and later I will help Sona help you, so just stay there and be calm." [T-Thank you Prince Gremory...] "No problem, and all of you can just call me Ray in casual times like now." Sona, knowing I am a kind Devil, just redirected me to a girl next to Momo. She has reddish-brown hair and brown eyes. "This is my first Knight, Tomoe Meguri. I met her locally, and she is a strong user of the Katana." "Hello Sona''s best friend, Prince Gremory. Nice to meet you, ." I just smile at the bubbly girl, and then Sona points to a boy the same age as her other Knight. He is blonde, with blue-grey eyes and under his left eye is a beauty mark, so he is handsome for his age. But he looks a bit gloomy. "This is my second Knight, and due to his background, his name needs to be changed, so he and I picked Yuuto Kiba. He also is a wielder of a strong Sacred Gear called, Sword Birth, and he can create any kind of sword he can think of." Yuuto stood, bows and said. "Prince Gremory, it is good to meet a friend of my King, so please just call me Kiba." "Sure, Kiba, I believe you will be a strong Knight for Sona." Then Sona pointed to the last new member, her new Pawn with brown eyes and hair, and this was what freaked me the hell out the most, because I killed way too many butterflies for this to happen. "Well, I had told you I tried to reincarnate Gasper with Pawn Pieces, right? I could not do it because I only had 4 left after Reincarnating my Pawn here. He took 4 Pawn Pieces to bring back to life, after I accidentally killed him, . Please meet my Pawn, Issei Hyoudou. He also has a Sacred Gear known as the Twice Critical. I was shocked when I brought him back with 4 Pieces. Finding him was a stroke of luck, but the way he died was less than normal." Issei Hyoudou, the main Protagonist alongside Rias Gremory in the anime, is here in the flesh as a Reincarnated Devil for Sona, but... I thought in the anime he needed like 8 Pawn Pieces?! Issei looked to the side in embarrassment, rubbing the back of his head, and admitted to me. ", Well it was my fault. I was running and bumped into Sona, and I might have accidentally (), , looked up her skirt to look at the color, but... I made her mad by saying () the color ( out-loud, ." Sona said to finish. "I was so embarrassed, I forgot my strength, and kicked his face a bit too hard, and well, I had to reincarnate him to make up for killing him." I really want to smack Issei for doing that to Sona, but first, I cannot punish Sona''s Servant, and second, Issei is an innocent pervert that actually died for his hobby, ... I point to my Peerage and introduce them quickly, because I am sure Sona said a bit. "This here is my Queen, Tsubaki Shinra. And this wonderful girl is my fiance and Bishop, Kuisha Abaddon. Next is my other Bishop, Akeno Himejima. This little lady is my Rook, Shirone Toujou. And lastly are my two fun Pawns, Ni and Li Murasaki. (purple)" Just as I finished the introductions, my 3 cat girls let out their ears and tails they had been hiding, and that is when the chaos started... Issei''s eyes had been rolling left and right at all of the cute girls at my sides, 13-16 in looks, and like any 12 year-old perverted boy should. He was watching like he was at a Devils tennis game. But when he saw the three girls became attractive cat girls, he stood up and pointed in excitement! "?! A-Are those real cat girls, like not cosplay, but real Devil Cat Girls!!!" ! Just as Issei was running over to get a better look, the Knight Tomoe Meguri, pulled out a folded paper-fan out of nowhere and smacked the back of Issei''s head, forcing him to face-plant into the carpet, in a comical fashion. Sona sighed and said to her Knight. "Thanks, Tomoe. Ray, he is a work in progress, please do not be offended." As long as Issei does not touch my girls, or cross too many lines, I do understand his character well, so I say to Sona. "I do understand his nature, but if he peeps on my girls or something, I cannot promise anything but his life stays intact, is that fine? My girls punish as they see fit?" Sona smiled at my words, because it is better than her Pawn earning a Power of Destruction bullet to the face. As she nodded to confirm, Shirone looked at Issei twitching on the ground and said... "Tomoe, that was dope, can you do it again?" ! Tomoe, with a soft spot for cute looking boys and girls, hit Issei while he was getting up and knocked him back down. Issei raised his voice at his teammate. "Dammit?! What was that for? I didn''t even do anything perverted that time?" Tomoe faked shame and held up the fan. "Sorry Issei, I am just so used to hitting you that it is like muscle memory now, sorry-sorry, ." Sona waves to the dining-room and says to me and my group. "Now that we are introduced, let us have dinner everyone. Ray come and sit next to me please." So with that, our two groups finally met and had a warm dinner together. And yes, Issei ate a paper-fan a couple of times that night. So, I wonder if Sona can beat the pervert out of Issei? I doubt it... After today, I knew the future was fucked... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 33 Ray’s Second Year In Kuoh Academy? Chapter 33 Ray¡¯s Second Year In Kuoh Academy?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N If you could kindly look back at past chapters to see if you liked them all, it would be great. I use the favorites to gauge chapter content to see who you do or do not like. And based on some of the past favorites being 5 to 10 differences, I can only guess, a few readers hate Akeno, OR if I post two chapters a day, you only favorite one of them and do not click the other? Oh and another thing, it also seems a lot of you do not like background information of the world. But please understand, there are so many readers that do not know much about the world. So please be patient on those chapters and not hate on them, Thanks again.) Chapter 33 Ray''s Second Year In Kuoh Academy? by Harem-Fan 7:10 am, April 9th, 2007 AD. Exactly 1 year before the start of ''supposed'' canon events. I am standing in-front of my mirror, putting on my Kuoh Academy boys outfit, and thinking of the last few years of peaceful times. I say to the younger looking Sirzechs in the mirror and ask. "Ray Gremory, what are you doing in Kuoh? Is this place even safe for you? Should I just pack up my Peerage and go home..." ! I stopped my talk as my side room door opened from Kuisha''s room, and she has matured to that of what I remembered in the anime. She is beautiful and elegant. But her smile right now is creepy. She came up behind me, and hugged me, looming over my shoulder and said. "Happy-birthday dear. You are 17 now, just like me... Now in only one year, I will become Mrs Gremory, ." "Good morning my Kuisha, oh, and did you do your homework they gave you yesterday in class?" Her green eyes pouted. "I did, but Japanese history is terrible. How can the Japanese remember all of that useless history, . I could not even sleep with you because I was up all night doing it." ! And from Tsubaki''s room door, she came into my room fully ready for class. She pushed up her glasses and said. "Good morning Ray and Kuisha. We need to get ready faster, class starts at 8:30 and Vice-President Souna Shitori will be upset if we are late." Kuisha giggled and said. "Ray, I can''t help her name change, ." Tsubaki almost cracked a smile too because... "Yeah, who knew our genius Sona would mess up her middle school identification and write her name wrong, . Now she is stuck with it." Tsubaki came in front of me and started to retie my messed up knot, then she looked in my eyes with her brown and purple eyes, she said. "Happy birthday my King." She looked at Kuisha who got the hint and then Kuisha gave me a fast kiss and said. "Dear, I will wait at the breakfast table..." And just as Kuisha left, Tsubaki blushed and said, "My King, here is your advanced birthday gift from me, ." Tsubaki cutely leaned in and gently kissed my lips, she then blushed while heading () out the door saying nothing else. She really is cute. And just as I was going to follow with my schoolbag, I got a Magic Communication call, so I answered it. "Good morning Yasaka, and how is my loving Kyuubi doing this morning?" [I am sleepy, but I wanted to be the first to say, Happy Birthday Ray, ~!] "You are too good to me, Yasaka. Is everything fine over in Kyoto?" [It is, and Ray, it is this fall you get your school trip to Kyoto, right?] "Yes, after the Summer Break. I am looking forward to it, though I already get to see the best sights in Urakyoto already." [, You do not have to impress me, my mate, just go to school and make the year go faster. I will visit you tonight, okay?] "Yup, I told the girls you are sleeping over for the night, so they know to just let us rest, see you at dinner then, bye." With the end of the call, I went down... - As I sat at the table, all the girls said together... """"""Happy Birthday ~Nya!"""""" Shirone pouts and tells me. "I should be in your class Ray, but I am stuck as a Senior in Middle, , so unfair." "It is fine, You, Gasper, and Ruruko Nimura will be Freshman next year. It will be like when we were in middle school together 2 years ago." Who is Ruruko Nimura? She is Sona''s 2nd Pawn next to Issei. I will think about her later... Then Akeno said with a happy smile. "Ray, for your birthday, I made all of your favorite Bento box favorites for you, . Oh and I made it with love~!" Yeah, the breakfast table is now full of mature women, unlike years ago when we first moved in. Akeno has claimed the Number 1 Most Popular Girl in school. Kuisha got the Number 2 spot, with Sona at Number 3, and lastly Tsubaki got Number 4th most popular. Oh, and yes. All 6 girls have confessed to me in this time period, and are officially in my Harem. No wishy washy drama if we are or are not in a relationship, but we still keep our relationships mostly wholesome. We do have a close call here or there, but nothing over the line. Close calls you ask? Well it is my two pain in the ass 20 year old Nekomata twins, who always try to insist it is okay because our average age is over 18, ... Ni said to Shirone. "Li and I will walk with you today, Shirone, then we will pick you up, because you do not have clubs yet ~Nya." And at the end of breakfast, the Neko-trio got their goodbye kisses,and then my group of Akeno, Tsubaki, and Kuisha got our bags and left for Kuoh Academy... - All of my Peerage is now Light Tempered to the point that sunlight has only half the negative effects on us. So our walks to school are very pleasant and comfortable. I was walking in front with Kuisha holding my left arm, Akeno behind her, and Tsubaki behind me. I heard a familiar voice from across the street. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good morning, Harem Bastard!" () When we looked across the street, we saw three students I warned my girls about... Matsuda Tanaka, Motohama Ryu, and Issei Hyoudou... The Perverted Trio! Motohama held a fist up in the air and cried... "It is just not right, he gets to walk with the hottest girls in school, not even fair!" ! Matsuda, taking pictures of the girls, complains during his photography. "Man! He is in every picture... All of the honey-shots have him in it, damn!" ! Just as all three boys were giving me dirty looks, Akeno goosed my ass, and the three boys looked like they would cry at any moment. Akeno just covered her lips with her devious smile. Why is everyone mad at me? Akeno was the one to pinch my ass! As we passed a group of students heading the same way we were we heard all the gossip thanks to our Devil senses. We devils can not only see in the dark, but all of our senses are superior, and we can easily hear a few times better than a Human ever could. "Do you think Prince Gremory will come to Karaoke if I invite him?" "I doubt it, look at those Senior girls with him, and I hear that the blonde one is his girlfriend. Look, she is holding his arm." A lot more random talks like that are going on, especially for the few boys going to Kuoh Academy, who admire the ratios of the ladies. Thankfully Kiba will be here to get some of the girl''s attention from me. I have even told a bunch of girls he is single and available for love, I am a Devil so yes it is Evil of me. That one Human Motohama Ryu has a talent that he can accurately tell the three sizes of any girl he sees. Normally you would think this is creepy, but thanks to him, I know all of my girl''s sizes without measuring. - Arriving at the front gates of Kuoh Academy, I see this year''s student counsel. The Senior, President Nana Fujiwara. Then VP Souna Shitori. Next is Treasurer Momo Hanakai. The other members ignoring useless job names is... Reya Kusaka, Yuuto Kiba, Yura Tsubasa, and Tomoe Meguri. And the 2nd Rook is Yura, with blue hair and eyes, with a tomboy look. Rugal does not go to school with us, but goes to a public school a bit away. He got in late to the coeducation program, meaning there are currently no Senior boys in the school yet. Issei is also in the Student Council, and he walked up next to Yura and yawned. It is obvious he stayed up well after his contract work, probably catching up on his backlog of porn. "Good morning, President Fujiwara and VP Shitori" I feel bad for this poor Nana, she is literally surrounded by Devils. Nana nodded but didn''t say much, but Sona said to me. "Happy birthday, Ray. I think this year is looking up for us, right?" "Well of course, you got rid of that weight around your neck, called Zephyrdor. Now you''re a single bachelorette living the life, ." Sona grins, happy to be rid of that Green Goblin as a betrothed. Now she will have to marry a man who can beat her in Chess. I had no idea she hated my lack of good Chess skills. She also envied Kuisha a bit. Tsubaki said to me. "Ray, we need to go to class, then after school, we need to officially restart the Occult Research Club with you as the President." Sona added. "Dont worry about it, I took care of it for Ray''s birthday present, and the Old School House was freshly cleaned for you, as a group effort from my team, so just go there after school and use it, Ray." "Then thank everyone for me, now I have to go before Tsubaki drags me, ." And my group of four walked into school... - Sona and my group only share the core classes required by all students. But for classes like Cooking-Home Economics, I only have Akeno and Sona in that one. I took this class because like my Father, I have an interest in cooking. I have only recently begun to dabble in it when I found only training and Contract work being all consuming. I realized, the life of a Devil will be boring if I have no hobbies. Most young Devil men indulge in Sex, Brutality, or Bravado to pass the time, and this is why many have aggressive hobbies. Diodora Astaroth is a prime example of hobbies gone wrong. This guy goes around seducing, tempting, and corrupting Holy Maidens from the Church into his bed and Peerage. Many Devils will argue that this is what a Devil ''should do'', because we are Devils. But we the Gremory disdain this mentality, and strive for more peaceful coexistence with others. No, by no means are we righteous and noble, but at the very least, we have empathy with others. Believe it or not, I am privately scolded by many Devil Houses for cavorting with Yasaka, . Sure some of the lustful Devils give me a thumbs up, but they too still disdain me for being affectionate to a non-Devil. "Ray, pass the salt please?" Sona broke me out of my thoughts. She and I shared a cooking station, and I passed her the salt, and asked. ", Sona, we are making Sugar Cookies, what are you doing with that much salt?" Sona points to the recipe and says it like it is common sense. "Ray, look, salt is clearly in the recipe, so it is fine. Using more salt makes the cookie look better. If food looks bad, no one will eat it. And too much sugar is bad for Human health. My sister loves the way I do this." Akeno behind us just giggles at my look, and I remember last year when Sona made me a cake for my 16th birthday... Shiver! I think drinking Holy Water would have been a kinder punishment. And now Sona pouts when I find excuses to not try something. I even thought of hiding a small Power of Destruction in my mouth to disintegrate the food, but that proved pointless, as the crumbs landed in my mouth... Shiver! - After cooking class ended, it was the end of the day, and the clubs were busy recruiting for their new members. Me and my Peerage however met in the back of the New School building, and all walked to our new club room together. We four walked by part of the Athletics Field that was very iconic in the anime and followed the path back to the Old Schoolhouse. We had been here plenty, but today it is officially reopened as our new Clubhouse... The Occult Research Club... ORC for short. I stopped in-front of the old two floored school, enjoying how it melds with nature, and gives a rustic vibe of class. Then I say to Kuisha, Akeno, and Tsubaki. "I officially announce the opening of our Occult Research Club girls, and you are the first members. Now let us go in and get comfortable." """Yes Ray.""" Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 34 The Devastated Dragon King? Chapter 34 The Devastated Dragon King?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 34 The Devastated Dragon King? by Harem-Fan Kuisha, Tsubaki, Akeno , and I walked into the building, and we went to the 2nd floor, to the central double doors. I unlocked it and let ourselves in the iconic ORC club-room. To the immediate left of the door, past the Summoning Circle, is a bookcase with many occult oriented fun novels and prop books for show. On the left-wall () are two large windows that are over the main building entrance. To the immediate left of the door is a Real Transportation Magic Circle for incoming and outgoing Transportation. We have to use this for every Flyer Summons, so all of those retards in fan-fiction stories that said Rias was waiting for Issei to die, did not understand how this world works. In order for Rias to pop out of that floating Magic Circle from the Flyer, she had to stand in this Circle. So those guys were stupid conspiracy theorists. Even when the Akeno emergency summoned me, I had to stand in the Circle we had in my Hotel room. Anyway, on the right-side wall, are full of pictures of many occult oriented images for the flavor. Everything in the room is actually antique and genuine. We collected much of it over the years of contract work we did. In the center of the room are two opposing left and right couches surrounding a tea table. () Past the center couches on the far wall is my ornate old-fashioned wooden desk and chair, for the King and Club President. To the far back right of the club room () is a partition curtain leading into a mini-apartment, complete with a shower, mini-kitchen, and a small bedroom for me. Why do I have a bedroom here? In case I or one of my girls needs to skip and sleep. We do work long hours after-all. I head to my desk and sit at it and lean-back in the chair. Tsubaki, seeing this said to me. "Ray, I will get the black tea ready." Akeno said playfully, to be competitive with Tsubaki. ", I will prepare your treats~, and those for Shirone." And as the two went to the back, the doors opened up, and three cat girls burst in energetically, or rather two did , while the other was nonplussed. "President Ray, your blue kitty is here ~Nya!" "Neko Master, your red kitty is here ~Nya!" () "My day was lame, I need sweets..." Like in the anime, Shirone moved to the left window-side couch, while waiting for Akeno to help with her appetite. Both Li and Ni sit on each side of her and also smile waiting for tea. Kuisha sits on the right side couch closest to me. And when Tsubaki comes out she will sit in the middle of the couch, and Akeno sits furthest on the right couch. This has been their seating arrangement. In the corners of the room are comfortable single person chairs that match the couches as well. And in the kitchen we keep some pipe folding chairs just in-case Sona were to bring her group for something. On the tea table, we have two candle-holders with a creepy look surrounding a nice chess set of high quality. I smile and say to the cat girls. "Glad you are all so energetic today. Since it is the first day of the ORC, we will only do one contract each tonight, and because it is my birthday. But we still have to wait for the sun to go down like normal." Just then, Tsubaki and Akeno came out with a rolling tea and cake cart, and stopped behind the right couch and began to serve everyone. My Queen put my cup of tea down and said. "Your black tea with two cubes of sugar, it is hot." Shirone asked. "Tsubaki, can I have 7 cubes please, and milk?" Both Murasaki sisters said. ""Half-Milk Please ~Nya!"" So why do Li and Ni have the last name of Purple? Because when the two girls begged for me to give them a family name, I thought of blue and red, so I gave them the pretty name, Murasaki. They loved it, even though my naming sense is horrible. When all 6 girls sat, and when we were almost done with tea, I brought up business. "Alright, so here are the Contracts for tonight... Shirone, you got the client that likes you carting him around in cosplay, . Tsubaki, there is a girl from our school who wants help in tennis, to get into the club. Use Abe Kiyome to get her in. Kuisha, a secretary, wants to impress her boss, help her out with that. Akeno, your regular businessman, wants his usual whipping, . Li, you have a dog walking job tonight. And lastly, Ni, you have to cover a shift at the Cat-Maid Cafe for the owner who is short staffed. Anyone have any questions?" Li raised her hand then said. "Why do I get the dogs again, and Ni gets the Cat job, not fair ~Nya?" "Because Ni has more experience serving tables, and the manager complained that you keep writing in ketchup.. [Love Ray] on the Omurice, ." Li blushes, and poorly defends herself. "But that is all my hands can write ~Nya!" At this moment, my black kitty Familiar jumped to the windowsill from the opened window. ! Then she transformed into her 8 year old look, in her maid outfit and ran to my side reporting. "Master, Master, I delivered all the Flyers like you asked! I was a good girl, right?" ! I scratched her little black ear and she grins in joy, but all of a sudden, I felt a weight in my lap, and Shirone was in it, giving my Neko eyes telling her to not even think about it. Akeno covered her mouth and commented. ", Look at Shirone feeling threatened, so cute." Shirone squinted her gold eyes at Akeno and said or threatened. "I am watching you the most, Homewrecker." After the sun went down, and the girls were done having fun teasing each-other, they all left for their Devil jobs. I was left alone, doing paperwork. - When I was finishing up, ready to go home, to be with my Kyuubi, I got one... [... I need help... My Grandfather is gone, and my brother and sister need me. I am struggling, please help me...] When I heard that wish, I stopped what I was doing, because I could hear the heartache in the Human calling. Not only that, but my Gremory blood was urging me to move. I walked over to the Transportation Circle on the floor, and I let the Summon Flyer whisk me away in crimson-light to the Human calling for help... - Genshirou Saji, a 16 year old young-man with blonde hair and grey eyes, had gotten off work from his 2nd of 3 jobs that he was working under the table, to support his two young siblings. Recently his Grandfather died of failing health, leaving the three siblings alone with no one. His parents died many years ago, and they moved to Kuoh to live with his Grandfather, but... He was left with crushing bills, a rundown home, and an old truck. He managed to keep his two siblings in school as their only family, but he himself had to drop out just recently to work. Saji is a smart young man who wants to make something of himself, but life is unfair. A while ago, he got off from his job at the restaurant washing dishes, and he was walking to his overnight convenience store job. But a young cute girl carrying something like a Dragon Ball Radar pointed to him, and the girl said. "You have lots of Greed, Master can help you!" The cute girl in a maid outfit gave him a strange piece of old-paper with magic circle looking images on it, and when he looked at it, the girl told him. "Just hold this and make a wish at night, and Master will grant you your wishes, bye-bye!" And the girl, holding up the strange beeping device, skipped in the direction of a fat woman, and started talking to her as well, odd! Stuffing the Flyer in his pocket Saji moved on... Later when he showed up for his late night job, the owner shook his head and said to Saji. "Sorry kid, I just hired a legal employee, so I do not have any work for you, you understand right? So here take a meat-bun for the walk here." After losing his job, Saji walked into the Central Kuoh Park and sat on the bench by the fountain. () Saji, depressed, ate the meat-bun, due to starving. Looking at the fountain he was lost, then since no one could see him, he cried a bit, to release the frustration he cannot show his family. He felt the Flyer in his pocket at that moment, and remembered what the strange girl said. He held it and said his wish, even if it was a joke, what did he have to lose... "I need help... My Grandfather is gone, and my brother and sister need me. I am struggling, please help me!" Then his tears stopped, as a red glowing light began to make a Magic Circle on the ground around him, like the one on the paper. His eyes followed the pattern being drawn, then he noticed it. In the air, a crimson portal was summoning something, no someone, to him... It was a crimson-haired young man with blue-green eyes, who looks to be a high schooler, in fact, he is wearing the Kuoh Academy boys uniform! - As I was transferred, I noticed I was outside in a park, and the person who summoned me was a young man with blonde hair and wide opened swollen grey eyes. I could tell he was in distress, so I said with a smile. "Hello, I am Ray Gremory, and you summoned the Devil to grant your wish, how can I help?" He pointed to me and said, "Senior, is it you?!" "? You know me?" "We went to middle school together, everyone knows you... Are you really a Devil?" "So, you went to Kuoh Middle? What is your name, kid?" He bowed his head a bit and said. "! Sorry, my name is Genshirou Saji." "No fucking way, really? I mean, I think I remember you now, yup. So let me know the details then..." Yeah I fucking know this guy, he was the wielder of one of the Black Dragon King''s Sacred Gears, Absorption Line. He was Sona''s Pawn with 4 pieces, but Sona messed it up when she made Ruruko her Pawn leaving her with 3 pieces, and I totally forgot about Saji till just now, damn... - So he and I talked for a while while he told me his life story. My Gremory blood was most definitely sensing Saji as a great talent. But I don''t remember a whole lot of his activities in the anime other than going toe to toe with Yasaka in the battle in Kyoto. But I know he was worth more than the initial 4 Pawn Pieces, in my opinion. Well I told him honestly. "Well, I can grant you your wish, and there is a way to pay for it. Are you willing to become a Devil under me, and I can guarantee your brother and sister, including you, will be taken care of? You will become a powerful person, Genshirou Saji. You are even in possession of something called a Sacred Gear, and I can help you develop it. If you are interested? I tell you everything honestly." "Then please tell me what is involved..." I summon to my hand, 4 Pawn pieces, and without hiding anything, I tell him the pro''s and con''s of his decision. I include that if anything ever happened to him, his family would still fall under our care till they were 18. I explained everything he needed to know about his choice, even about the enemy of the Devils. And on my 17th birthday, I found an unexpected friend. Never in my imagination would have I thought I actually got along with this guy. And under the Central Kuoh Park fountain''s light, the Prison Dragon joined me as a Servant, a Pawn, and as Family. (Peerage members officially... 7!) (Tsubaki Shinra ) (Kuisha Abaddon ) (Akeno Himejima ) (Shirone Toujou ) (Ni ) (Li ) (Genshirou Saji ) Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 35 How To Train Your Dragon? Chapter 35 How To Train Your Dragon?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 35 How To Train Your Dragon? by Harem-Fan After handing Genshirou Saji a thick wad of yen, I told him. "Now go and buy your family a bunch of good take-out, and get a good night''s sleep. Tomorrow is Saturday and I will find you to relocate you and your family to a nice home. I would do it now, but it is still my birthday, and I have a sleepover with a foxy lady, ." Saji looked surprised and asked. "Senior, it is your birthday today, sorry for bringing you out." I wave my hand to blow it off and just say. "No, recruiting you on my birthday can be my good luck, so do not worry. Plus we Devils are night people. As for you calling me Senior, just call me Ray, since you are part of my family now. In formal times you can call me King or Prince Gremory. We are only one year apart in age after-all. Alright, if I don''t leave now, that foxy woman will hunt me down." "Alright, then I will start packing tonight for the move, and what should I tell my siblings" I put my hand on my chin and think... I got it! "Just tell them you saved a rich kid from the Gremory family, from a mugging, and I made you my best friend, it is believable, right?" "Yeah, my little sister is smart, so if she looks up your family online, she will believe it. Thanks Ray, and see you tomorrow." I just remembered. "Show me the back of your right hand, I will put the Gremory Crest on it, so any Fallen Angels or Church Exorcist knows you are part of my House. This will also help with dealing with annoying Devils sneaking around my Territory. Just show them this Magic Crest, and it is like offending our family." Saji was surprised how he could make the crest glow visible or make it vanish, like having a secret identification. Then the two of us parted. So I walked home in the quiet streets of Kuoh... - When I walked into the mansion, it was around 10 pm, and Tsubaki had waited for me at the door just inside. I had called her on my smartphone when I walked. Tsubaki took my jacket and put it to the side for the maids to clean later, and she told me. "As you asked my King, I called our Gremory realtor, and bought the home next to Issei Hyoudou''s home. The owners gladly took the large sum of yen, and have begun to pack, and will be gone tonight. I also called Sona to have Genshirou Saji enrolled and able to start on Monday." I smiled at my excellent Queen who did all of that in only 20 minutes, and I complimented. "Tsubaki, I honestly don''t know what I would do without you. Anything else to report?" "Princess Yasaka arrived about 30 minutes ago, and is upstairs in the VIP room with Kuisha and Akeno. She is waiting for you patiently, Ray." "Let us go then Tsubaki." - The elevator doors opened, and the two of us stepped out onto the 6th floor. Yasaka in her kimono, Kuisha in her sweats after a shower, and Akeno wearing her shrine maiden outfit, are all sitting on the couch having some green tea. Yasaka''s golden eyes lit up, and she waved me over and said. "Ray dear, come quickly and hug me, your birthday will be over soon, and I need to remember this day, ." Sitting between Yasaka and Kuisha, I was enveloped in a tight Kyuubi hug, and yes, this includes attempted murder by size, ''too fucking big'' breasts. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After tapping out on her shoulders, I managed to get my breath and smelled her unique scent, which I found smelled like her Porn-, I meant art painting that I still study in private to this day, . After I am 18, I will probably retire from this art, for the real deal. "Sorry Yasaka, I had an emergency summons, and found a new Peerage member for my family." "No worries Ray. Akeno and Kuisha have been updating me on all that has been going on lately, you know, Harem-Chat, ." Akeno asked in surprise. "Ray, I heard our new Peerage member is a boy, is he living with us? I kinda like our house guy free?" I smile at Akeno, because despite her bravado of her noble lady act, she does not care for males, well other than me. I shook my head and told her. "He will come over a lot as our family, but he will be living with his two siblings that he takes care of. When he comes over he will not go to your living spaces. He will only come to this room, and the 1st floor and below like everyone else. But, Saji is really a nice kid, so give him a chance." Kuisha pats my shoulder and says, "Looks like I cannot call you the Harem King anymore, now that you recruited a guy, ." (.) "Damn it! you girls confessed to me, not cool, Kuisha." She kissed my angry face and shot me down with... "Nope! After Gautama kicked you in the head, you confessed to me, I remember very well, because I was very happy that day, right Ray?" "Well, that seems to be correct..." Akeno turned red and swooned. "! Ray hunted me down all over Japan for a whole year, how could his intentions not be clear? This maiden had no choice but to fall, ..." Tsubaki, my most loyal Servant... Betrayed me as well. "Duke Gremory caught us in the changing room together, how could I keep my honor if not with my King?" I feel like dying now, my harem has turned hostel against my pride, then I forgot the most devastating one... "On our first night meeting, Ray had... ... ... ..." I used both hands to cover her mouth, because nothing good is going to come out, and her eyes look amused at my blushing face. "Accident! And it was all circumstantial, and I was not even aware, so it does not count. And don''t say another word dear, or I''ll sleep alone tonight!" I removed my hands, and her lips were sealed, but her smile and eyes said it all! She will tell the girls another day, . - After our socializing, my Peerage and Yasaka had a cake for me before midnight, and we used the baths as a group before bedtime. Overall a great birthday! - The next morning, I felt fluffy and more fluffy, hugging my entire body. Not even the cat girls combined can give me the feeling of laying in a cloud like Yasaka can. I was hugging this goddess, and her nine-tails wrapped around me like arms. Her head lay in my chest, because I now have the height of an adult. I gently nibble on her fox-ear in front of me, making it twitch, and waking the beauty from her slumber. She looked into my face, pressing her melons into me, giving me a good morning kiss. Yes, I am at least old enough to exchange passionate kisses with my future mate. And after a few minutes, our mouths parted with a string of saliva, showing our affection and emotions of wanting more. She smiled and told me. "It is less than a year now dear, , wait for me... I am struggling to suppress my heat. I do not care who is in my path, all will be flushed aside, and I will push you down, Ray, . But sadly, I need to go back now... I do have things to attend to." ! I do not forget to stroke her tails and cuddle her soft-body before she departs. Yup, it is good to be the King! - After breakfast, and Yasaka going home, I was going to go take care of my new Pawn. I picked up the phone and called Saji. [, Hello Ray, good morning! , Put it there sister.] "Saji, did the movers already get you guys set up in the new house? That was fast." [We only had a suitcase each, everything else was sold in the past. And the people who lived in this new house, left all the furniture and appliances. It seemed they only packed their clothing and left fast. So really we are only cleaning after them. We ordered new beds of course. Really, thank you Ray!] "I and Tsubaki will drop by to pick you up after lunchtime, so we can get your uniforms and give you more information about your new life. So I will be there, say... 1 pm, how is that?" [Sounds great, hey sister ordered pizza for lunch, don''t eat the food in the fridge, geez. Sorry Ray, I will see you then.] Thanks to the Devil hearing, Tsubaki next to me asked. "Ray, why 1 pm when we are free now?" I took Tsubaki''s hand and said, "There is a new Starbucks near his new home on our walk, would you like a coffee date with me?" Tsubaki blushed, understanding me, and just nodded. She was wearing a pretty purple dress to go with her left eye. So the two of us went on an impromptu date before meeting Saji. - After my Starbucks date with my Queen, with excessive hand-holding, the two of us stood in front of the tract home identical to Issei''s that is over to the left side. ! Tsubaki pressed the doorbell alerting the occupants inside of our arrival. Two young kids opened the door to see who came to their new home, and Genshirou Saji was behind them. The young children were stunned by my hair and Tsubaki''s beauty, making the two awestruck, I smiled at them, Saji introduced. "Hello Ray and Miss Shinra, they are my siblings, Kaho Saji () and Gengo Saji, ()" He then told his siblings. "Big Brother has to go out for a while with my new friends, to get my new school uniforms, so stay home and I will bring back dinner, alright?" ""Yes."" I pointed to Issei''s house and told the kids. "Next door lives the Hyoudou family, and they are kind people, if you ever need anything, they would be able to help you. It was one of the reasons I put you here, because I trust the parents, of the boy next door, neighbor." (.) Saji heard the name asked. "Wait, my neighbor is Issei from my last year of middle-school? That Issei?" ", Yeah, but kids are safe and his family is great for emergencies, I vouch for their character in regards to your siblings if they need help. So forget Issei, let us go Saji, and children, it was nice meeting you." And soon the front door was locked for safety, and the kids have access to a phone inside, so Saji can go about without worries. - Tsubaki walked to my left, one step behind and Saji was the same to my right, and he asked. "Where are we off to, Ray?" "To Kuoh Academy, the VP Souna Shitori is working and we can get your uniform and schedule from her. Then I shall enlighten you about the Supernatural world. So let us go, I will have you back by dinner." Then we made our way to the school... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 36 Visiting The Student Council? Chapter 36 Visiting The Student Council?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 36 Visiting The Student Council? by Harem-Fan Arriving at the front gates of Kuoh Academy on Saturday, the three of us walked into the campus. I say to Saji. "Before we go into the Student Council office for our appointment, let me take you to the Occult Research Club-room, so you will know where our base is, follow me." We pass by the parking-lot and pool area to walk around the New School Building, and pass by the sports field. As we passed by the flowerbed, a brown haired first year stuck his dirty head up from planting vegetation and said. "Harem Bastard? What are you doing in school today? Did the VP call you? And hello Miss Tsubaki, beautiful as always! ? Hey, aren''t you Saji from middle-school?" ! ! And from behind Issei who just ate dirt after being hit in the head by a paper-fan, Tomoe, scowled. "Damn it Issei, I am getting Carpal Tunnel Syndrome from hitting you! VP said to stop calling Ray that, ... Sorry Ray." Issei pulled his face from the flower bed, spit out a daisy, and said. "You told Kiba it was helping your Katana skill, you damn deceiver! And Ray never said it bothered him!" I shrugged to the two and said. "Well, I think Sona likes punishing you, so a kinda-true nickname is worth it to watch you eat flowers, ." Issei heard me say Sona and Punishment together, and he instinctively covered his bottom. Yeah, he has Paddle PTSD from the thousands of paddlings Sona has given him over the years. I wave to the two and say. "See you two in a bit, I have to show Issei''s new neighbor around the school." Issei jumps up and points to Saji and asks. "Hey, the people that just moved in this morning were, You?!" Saji, not knowing the big deal nodded. Issei then fell to his knees, and started to cry. When this happened, Tomoe explained. "! Well the high-school girl that lived there was going to go out on a date with Issei, but she suddenly left Kuoh for Tokyo, and only said sorry for being friends, so his little heart is broken." Oh, did I do that?! Saji and Tsubaki looked at me and Issei, but said nothing. I only waved at the two Devils and walked away, vowing to never tell Issei I cock-blocked him by accident, oops. - I point to the double doors of the club-room and tell Saji. "And here is where all the Magic happens... "Literally", get it?" ! Yeah, both Tsubaki and Saji were unimpressed, so I coughed and opened the doors... """"""WELCOME ~Nya!"""""" Kuisha, Akeno, Shirone, Neko, Ni, and Li all yelled as we came in, surprising Saji! I closed the doors and introduced everyone to Genshirou Saji. "This beautiful woman here is my fiance, Kuisha Abaddon, my Bishop. This beauty here is Akeno Himejima, my-" Akeno, seeing Saji''s eyes of expectations, only made sure he knew, by Kissing my lips mid speech and said. "I am Ray''s Mistress and Bishop, !" My brain stopped for a moment at her throwing off my serious act, but I continued. "This is my amazing Rook, Shirone." "Yo, touch me and I call the FBI, CIA, NATO, Japan''s SDF, and the SWAT team! Get me Loli-con." Saji''s mouth opened to say anything, but he could not come up with anything. "And these long time companions of mine are fellow Pawns to you, and they are Ni and Li." I was speechless when Ni took my left hand and Li to my right, and then both girls pressed my hand into the closest breast with a squishing sound. ! Both girls must have rehearsed it because they said. ""~! Got it ~Nya?!"" Thankfully they let my hands go and ran to the back of me, so I would not scold them, . I will pretend I did not like it. "And Saji, I believe you met this little lady, Neko when she found you for a Flyer, right?" Saji nodded and waved at the cute little cat girl, then he looked at me suspiciously. ", Not what you''re thinking! She is my Bakeneko Familiar, show him Neko." ! ! And then she jumped on top of Saji''s head and patted his forehead, making him smile. "And now you have met everybody, so Akeno?" ", I will get cake!" Because my girls have their set places on the couches, we got a third couch for Saji and future Peerage members, between the two other couches facing my desk, so now the couches make a U shape. - ! As we had just finished the welcome cake, a knock came from the door and we had guests. In came Sona, followed by... Gasper, Rugal, Kiba, Issei, Reya, Momo, Tomoe, Yura, and Ruruko. I then from my desk said. "Sona, what brought you? I was going to come to your office in a bit to get Saji''s things, well Shirone, could you?" My white kitty vanished to the back fast, and came out carrying a huge stack of 10 folding chairs and put them all behind the third couch. Sona''s Peerage helped to unfold them, while Akeno and Tsubaki got more refreshments for our guests. I sat on the right couch with Sona on my left, and Kuisha on my right, as Sona told me. "Kuisha told me you had a surprise party for your new Pawn, so we just brought his things. It is also the right time to let him meet the other Devils of Kuoh." While Saji was talking to others, his eyes went wide and he pointed at her Peerage and asked. "What?! Everyone here is..." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And on practiced fun, everyone in the room smirked and released their wings, while Akeno only let out a pair of Transformed bat wings in shame of her normal ones. Yes, sadly, she still has daddy issues. Sure she has fallen for me, but I have tried a few times, and like there is a magic-curse on Shirone and Akeno, they only spiral into depression when I bring up family, . It is tough, but anyway... And in instinct of his Devil biology, his own bat wings eject from his back surprising him. He looked at them in surprise, because he has not had time to use them as, A New Born Devil. I say to Saji. "Calm down Saji, it is a reaction for all Devils. If a group of Devils suddenly let their wings out, it sends a signal like a fight or flight response, and this alerts a group of Devils to flee faster. Think of it as an early warning sensation so you are not caught unaware, now recall them in your back, perfect!" Everyone''s wings vanished, and the mood became normal again, then Sona told Saji. "Most everyone was a Devil during your time in middle-school so don''t think any different, and oh, the only Pure Born Devils are Me, Ray, and Kuisha here, everyone else here is a Reincarnated Devil like you." Saji nodded slowly remembering everything told. Sona then ignored him, and turned her face to me and said, or asked. "Truly, I expected you to have a Peerage full of cat girls? So anything special with your new Pawn?" "Yup, a 4 Piece Pawn like Issei." "A Sacred Gear?! Ray, Sacred Gears are supposed to be very rare, why are we finding so many now?" I really do not know the answer. I never really researched anime like my friends did. I only know a tad more because my friends would talk about Nekoshou or Yasaka a bit. But, I do not understand why you can get Sacred Gears out of a vending machine these days. The anime did not really go into detail, or I forgot. "Maybe, it is because we Devils have been reincarnating Devils with Sacred Gears, and the Heavens System is glitching because we are messing with the natural order of it?" Sona looks at my serious face, and she can tell I know more. She and Kuisha have known me all my life, so my face cannot fool the two. Then Sona said. "For such a good hypothesis of Sacred Gears, you are smart, but your Chess skills are still lacking and that is an unattractive trait for a King." "! What just happened?" Saji in the other end of the room yelled, then was confused looking at a shaking cardboard box. Oh, it seems he startled poor Gasper and he fled into his cardboard box. Yup, so it seems if Vampires do not have a coffin, a cardboard box can substitute for one, why? Because it is cramped like a coffin, and like a coffin, it is made of wood. Lastly, my world is strange. Issei put his hand on Saji''s shoulder shaking his head in pity and told him the hurtful truth. "Brother, our Queen Gasper is a boy, not a girl." Genshirou Saji.exe, has stopped working... Then he fell to his knees and cried. Yeah, everyone falls for it, . Issei, now with a smug smile of not being the only chump, just patted my silly Pawns back in solidarity. I feel like I am forgetting something here with Issei and Saji? Sona asked Rugal. "Rugal, could you please take Gasper back to the office? Now that he is a Gasper-in-a-box, I wont get him out for a while." The now giant Rugal only nodded without saying anything. He with one arm put the cardboard box on his shoulder and walked out of the ORC, and the box said. [Thanks Big Brother, Rugal!] I smile and say to Sona. "To see a Vampire and a Werewolf, two natural enemies get along so well is heartwarming." Sona smiled seeing that and said to me, "Your advice to let the quiet and manly Rugal be his mentor, really brought Gasper''s confidence up a lot, and now the two are best friends." "Issei could have also done it, but I am afraid Issei''s perverted side would have rubbed off on him." Kiba walked up to us and smiled. He greeted me and asked. "Prince Gremory, I know you told girls I was looking for love, and I can deal with that, but... Did you spread rumors about me and Issei? , Sorry to ask that." I all of a sudden remembered a scene in the anime, with the glasses wearing Motohama, and the ash-baldy Matsuda, spreading rumors, and I said to Kiba. "That is a line I would never cross as a man, but if I had to guess? Perhaps the friends of Issei?" "Thanks for that tip Prince Gremory, I will investigate that source, good day." D-Did I just see him have an evil-smile, like the Perverted Trio is doomed?! Well, if they are guilty it is none of my concern, cough. Sona smiled at me and asked. "Ray, will you bring your Peerage back to the Underworld for Summer Break? If so, can we ride along?" "We are, and yes you can. So, why go, I thought you avoided meeting your sister at all costs?" ", I have about 30+ Devils wanting to have a Chess game with me during the summer to win my hand, so I am being forced back. I will train my Peerage while I am there, because I have to face you and Sairaorg in the next Youth Gathering." I gave Sona a pat on her shoulder and consoled her. "Don''t worry, when I told you to do the game as a prerequisite, I knew no Devil could succeed, so you will not have to marry anyone. Hell, even my decent Chess skills are nothing. Just go and focus on your Rating Game School dream, and ignore marriage, you have hundreds of years to worry about it." Sona sat up straight and adjusted her glasses and looked at me seriously, then asked. "Ray, have you known all along no one could win?" Kuisha giggled and told Sona. "He told me that not even the old Devil men could beat you, ." Sona stood up and said to her Peerage. "Student Council, back to work, our break is over. And Gremory''s, I will see you Monday, bye." When the Sitri left, Kuisha asked. "Ray, did I say something to upset her? I don''t think so..." "No, I do not think so... She might just be worried about this Summer Break, yup." I had no idea that I ended up setting an event in motion that would bring chaos to the youth of the Underworld in a year... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 37 My Best Friend Is Happy? Chapter 37 My Best Friend Is Happy?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 37 My Best Friend Is Happy? by Harem-Fan On Monday at school, I was in the middle of heading to my Cooking class at the end of the day, and standing at the balcony of the second floor, was Sona. When I first saw her, she was looking down at the students, with a bit of complex expressions on her face. But when she saw me, she smiled a bit and she called me over. "Ray, come here, let''s talk." "Sona, you have been gloomy since Saturday, did I or Kuisha upset you?" Sona pushed up her glasses and her violet eyes bore into me. "Ray, you literally are my best friend, and even if I was ever upset with you, this fact would never change. No, I was not mad at you two. I was mad at myself for being too worked up over my engagement to realize I had nothing to worry about." I lean on the rail and watch the Humans move around, heading to whatever class they were off to, and I said with some relief. "Well, I did not sleep well thinking I upset you , Sona. I always hate it when you get bullied or messed with." She watched my face for falsehoods, then she said. "While our Peerages work tonight, come to my steam-bath, just me and you like old times. We have not just spent quality time together, and I promise to not force you to play Chess tonight, alright?" "A meeting of Kings? Or just friends?" "No Queens, just unofficial. I do not want our hang out to be official. Just bring yourself and give me an hour of your time. Come on, our class is starting. Oh, and if you don''t come tonight, I will serve you the birthday cake I secretly made you,." Sona then turned and walked to class, with my heart warm that she had made me a cake, but my spine and stomach trembled at the thought... She made me a cake! ! - Later after school, in the ORC. "Alright, you all have gotten your jobs for the evening, and I will see you at home. And for you Saji..." I Summoned Neko to appear, and then Poof! She took her humanoid form looking cute. I then pointed to a box full of everyone''s Flyers. "Saji, Neko will take you around tonight showing you how to deliver Flyers to Human Clients. I believe you saw this Magic Device before? This is a Greed Detector. It has the following functions..." "...First, at night, it will make your actions to normal Humans unnoticeable. This means Humans will not notice anything you are doing, like delivering Flyers, talking to clients, and the like. Only those with Supernatural Ability can even act normally around this Device. Next..." "...This Magic Greed Detector searches for Humans with intense levels of Greed, in short, they want wishes, even from a Demon or Devil. But fear not, this device will only show Humans that will ask for wishes we can grant or are willing. For example, I will not sleep with a client for profit, but I will give a massage. So any Human with a wish inline with what I am willing to grant, will show on this screen. Do you understand this Saji?" Saji nodded and asked. "I think I get it, so when Neko found me, it was because my wish and desire was something you would grant, but if I asked for you to kill off an innocent persons whole family for fun, you would refuse and I would not have shown up for Neko to find me, right?" I gave him a thumbs up. "Correct, but if you wanted an evil murderer of your family dead, I would grant that, so you get it now. As far as dark wishes... There are other Devil Houses in Kuoh that do those things, like Devil''s that sleep with Humans for wealth. But, I would never have family members ever do things like that. Even Akeno''s freaky clients only wish for things like being tied up and whipped, getting a foot massage, or having her cook dinner in a naked apron. These are all safe wishes that Akeno is fine with. No man lusting after her would even get her Flyer, get it?" "Yes, but how does the Device know what clients and what Devil''s to connect?" "This is easy to explain, watch..." I held up a stack of Shirone''s Flyers to the Detector, and a bunch of blips showed, then I used Flyers from Kuisha, and the dots changed. With some dots staying the same, meaning both women can satisfy that particular Human client. Saji nodded in understanding. I then finished with. "We just missed the last Familiar forest full-moon, so you will be on Flyer duty till you get your own Familiar to deliver them for you. So, now go and have fun running around . Oh, and you can ride the Clubhouse bicycle if you want to make it faster." I thought of how for the first 6 months, Issei had to bike all over town before he had enough Demonic Power to even get Summoned. He was really terrible back then. But with all of the men in Sona''s Peerage, and her strict teaching methods, Issei is not too bad now. But he most definitely won''t outperform Saji later. And with that, the two left me alone in my office. I tidy up, and then head over to Sona''s house. - One of Sona''s maids let me in and I followed her to the back of the mansion. I was led to Sona''s private office. Entering I see she is hard at work at her desk. Not wanting to disturb her, I sat across in an empty chair facing her. As I sat, her eyes looked over the top of her lenses and smiled. She said to me, "Just let me finish this reply letter, . My sister is so despicable to make me write to her every single day." She then sealed the letter, and placed it on a metal plate, on her desk, with a glowing Sitri Magic Circle on it. Then the letter vanished, and was sent to the Underworld. Yes, even though we cannot personally Transport to the Underworld, we can send objects. This is a special Magic Tool Serafall uses for negotiations with other Faiths, but of course she gave one to her Little Sister she loves too much, like how Grayfia and Sirzechs treat me. "I keep telling you that you secretly love her attention, but you live in deniability. Plus, if she was not around, you would miss her dearly. You are that kind girl I know all too well, always acting tough." Sona stood and walked to a bookcase in her office, and used her Demonic Power to open the hidden passage. When the stone door moved, she looked at me and said, "Hurry and get in before it closes again." This is Sona''s secret Spa that is basically like a personal Rating Game field, and not really on the Human world, but a fabricated space within the Dimensional Gap, a fake reproduction of a real world spa. But this is a long term and stable realm created by Ajuka Beelzebub himself as a gift to her.. Sona loves this place because it is cut off from prying eyes. She loves to open her heart here. After the door was sealed, the Transportation Circle under us, sent us to the other realm... - In the rinsing bathroom shower, the two of us are at separate showers washing our bodies clean. Just like the bath, we scrub our bodies and hair before we enter the steam room. And yes, Sona and I have bathed naked ever since young, and as Devils, nudity does not bother us. Well, I have been around beautiful women all my life, and with my girls and Yasaka''s contact, I have a level of immunity to not have inappropriate bodily reactions around Sona. I was already done, but Sona turned off her shower, put on her magic glasses, and stood. She then said, "Let us steam and reminisce." - We both took a seat on the two stone benches in the center back of the steam room, and I reclined on the backrest. Then I ask. "How long has it been since we came here together, 2 or 3 years?" "With Kuisha and Tsubaki? It has been two years. Just you and me, 3 years. Why?" "I miss this, just having no worries, and forgetting politics, training, and the evil of the world always looming in the horizon." Sona listens to every word I always say. As she wipes her glasses with a towel on the side, she asks me. "Ray, do you remember when we were 7 and you protected me from that Giant Goliath Demon?" "Oh, yeah... We went too far into the forest, and you twisted your ankle when we ran. That big buddy was asking for it when it wanted to eat you. I think it was the first time I killed something. I remember having to carry you back on my back. Why did you think of that?" "You came to my rescue back then, and you always do.. No matter how much stronger I think I get, I feel only my intellect is the best thing about me. Even when it was my fault for wanting to go in and explore, you took all the blame so I would not get in trouble." I smile at my too smart friend and correct her. "You are wrong, your intellect is not the best thing about you. Your intellect is like my Power of Destruction, and it is hard to rival in the Underworld, but... I do not think my strength or your smarts make us who we are, they are just nice tools. The thing I love about you the most, is your kind heart, the heart to help many unfortunate Low Class Devils achieve something in life. That is the Sona who is my best friend. If you were just smart, I would only be normal friends with you." Sona stood from her seat and pushed me over and sat shoulder to shoulder with me, she then asked. "If I was the one that had been betrothed to you in the past, would you have loved me like you do with Kuisha?" "Definitely, but as the Prince and Princess of our Houses, it was too close of a pairing. And you would be seen in a bad light if you were only a 2nd wife as the head of the Sitri. Well, you and I had no control over the politics of it. And honestly... I do not try to throw my Chess games with you Sona. If I was smarter, I would have..." "Ray, you really have been trying to beat me? Even with Kuisha as your main wife?" "Sorry if I made things uncomfortable, but I figured you might be happier with me than a stranger, so I tried. Even if we were not real lovers, I could at least keep protecting you and keep you as my best friend forever. But, I was only blessed with too much Demonic Power, and not enough smarts." Sona said nothing, but I felt her lean her head on my shoulder, like she did before we came to the Human world. So for a while, she only leaned on me, and we both closed our eyes... - A while later, I heard her speak. "Ray, I understand now. I am smart, and you are strong... Me trying to be strong, and you trying to be smart is a hard climb forward. But if I use my brains and your strength, we can overcome anything, right?" "Since I do not know what you are talking about, I will just agree with you." Sona stood taking her head off of my shoulder, due to her being shorter than me now. She did her iconic glasses pushup and she said. "Ray, I will combine our gifts to get what we both want, so please endure for my sake, and always come to my rescue, alright? Can you wait patiently for me to come up with a Devilish scheme?" I stood, because it was time for us to leave, and I looked down into her confident eyes, not knowing what was going through her brain at this time, but I just nodded to her anyway. Her smile was rare and warm. Then she said, "Good, then it is a promise. So let us go, my partner in crime." Yup, I had no idea how I would change our best friend dynamics today, but who cares if I kill one or thousands of butterflies, as long as Sona is happy, it is worth it, right? - In the Underworld, a Professional Rating Game was taking place, and the King who was confidently overlooking his Peerages tactics, felt a sudden unsettling feeling. His Queen next to him asked. "Lord Riser, what is wrong? We are about to win, but you look worried?" "Yubelluna, it is nothing, Riser just felt an ominous Deja-vu feeling. But Riser never feels defeat... ? Maybe, Riser has been too focused on the matches lately. Riser will have to do some drinking tonight to relax." "Yes Lord Riser, then shall I join you?" "Riser would like that, and bring the others as well, for special training." "Even Yuki-onna Christie?" Riser looks down at his Pawn he acquired when he lost the twin cat girls. She was a beautiful Youkai ice girl, till she matured, and now... He has a Gorilla of white, or better known as a Yeti, that was freezing her opponents in ice. "Riser told you to never talk about that night... She was beautiful back then, ." () (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 38 Stray Devils Are Bad, Mkay? Chapter 38 Stray Devils Are Bad, Mkay?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! CURRENT HAREM STATISTICS Tsubaki, Hair: Black / Eyes: Light Brown () Violet () / Power: Mirror Alice, Naginata, Queen PieceKuisha, Hair: Blonde / Eyes: Green / Power: Hole, Magic, Bishop PieceAkeno, Hair: Black / Eyes: Violet / Power: Holy Lighting, Fallen Angel Mode, Bishop Piece ()Shirone, Hair: White / Eyes: Gold / Power: Senjutsu, Youjutsu, Touki, Kasha, Nekomata Mode, Shirone Mode, Rook PieceNi, Hair: Blue () / Eyes: Red / Power: Touki, Pawn PieceLi, Hair: Red () / Eyes: Blue / Power: Touki, Pawn PieceYasaka, Hair: Blonde / Eyes: Golden Yellow / Power: Fox Fire, Youjutsu Chapter 38 Stray Devils Are Bad, Mkay? by Harem-Fan It is now the end of July, and the 1st Term is about to end. We will be given a holiday till the 1st of September before the 2nd Term starts. Both Peerages are going to head back to the Underworld together, and do our training using our families resources, but mainly it is to spend time with family. My parents and siblings are missing me dearly, and my niece Rias is now 7? years old. , And it is official, I am a Sis-con, but not in a sexual way, just that she is really so damn adorable it hurts. But I make sure to not let her act spoiled, and Grayfia is helping me with that. Grayfia is my one reliable ally. Anyway, it has been 4 months that Saji has been in my family, and he is really doing better than I thought. Comparing his overall personality to Issei was my mistake, because Saji is an all-rounder with a good grasp of Magic, Contract Work, and Training. He has a personality that makes him get back up, and even fights half consciously. Frankly, he is impressive. Thankfully, he did not get pulled into the Perverted Trios group, probably due to Akeno threatening to zap him if he did. Or was it Shirone promising to punch his man-bits? No, I think it was Ni and Li saying they would make him a scratching post? Well, about Saji''s Sacred Gear, due to my knowledge of the anime, we had no problem getting him to activate it, and I also explained it was more than a grappling line, as the name implies. It is the ''Absorption Line'', meaning he can drain the targets Blood, Energy, Chi, Stamina, Demonic Power, or Magic just by focusing. He even discovered he could transfer the stolen properties to another. Like I said, he is smart. He even found he could drain my Demonic Power and use it to use his own, and train faster. This also helps his body get stronger, and I have so much that he cannot even drain it if he did it all day long. Li, Ni, and Shirone are making huge leaps in using Touki. And the best part, when Shirone saw how happy I was at Saji''s progress, she broke down, and started practicing her use of Senjutsu aura blasts. Though she is still a bit off from using her Nekomata Mode to grow her second tail like her Sister Kuroka. But her just using Senjutsu is enough for me as her King. Ah! never heard of Senjutsu aura blasts? Well it is the power of Touki () and brought forth externally from the body to be thrown like energy projectiles. Think like Goku from Dragon Ball. Even Sairaorg cannot do this fortunately. But sadly neither can my Ni and Li, because Senjutsu is the realm of the Nekoshou who are a higher breed of Nekomata. Nekoshou comes from the Nekomata, but could almost be considered like a royal bloodline of specialists in life energy. Sadly, the Nekoshou are becoming extinct with few left in this world. Shirone is that rare and special, and must be protected, like Loli''s should. I went off on my mental tangent again... Well, Kuisha has been practicing her Magic Spells diligently to separate herself from Akeno and Tsubaki. Those two girls just use Demonic Power to cast normal Devil Magic, where Kuisha is like Rossweisse, casting Human Magic, or Magician''s Magic, using calculations to save energy and make the Magic stronger. Tsubaki? She has been diligent in all of her training. She even goes to spar with the two Knights of Sona''s to keep her Naginata skills sharp. She told me because I did not have a Knight yet, she must fill that roll. And lastly, my most troublesome Akeno. She has pushed her Thunder and Lightning Magic to extremes, but she is still afraid to touch her Holy Element aspect. I am afraid to push her for power. My feelings for her are preventing me from pushing too hard, because I hate seeing her sad eyes. Well, that is it for my team''s progress up till this Summer Break. - I am in the ORC shower-room looking in the mirror, comparing myself to my brother. I really look like him now. I am 6 foot 2 inches tall () and am as tall as Riser Phenex. () Our eyes are blue-green like my Fathers, and my hair just grows to this length. I had tried cutting it, but, it seems it will rapidly grow to this length unconsciously. Our Devil bodies male and female, grow subconsciously to represent our inner-self. That is why most Devil women, natural-born, are big breasted, like my Mother and Grayfia. Sona is big for a Human though. Yasaka... I won''t go there. Then a pair of feminine arms wrapped around my waist from behind with a large pair of breasts pushed into my back. Her face is smelling my hair. Akeno''s voice is heard from my back. [?! Ray, we are ready for the meeting, or would you like me to do something~ naughty first?] I turn then look down into her eyes. "Thanks Akeno, your affection moves my heart, but we do have serious work to do, ?" She had stood on her toes and sneaked in a smooch, then turned and walked out of the changing room. I shake my head and smile at her actions. - As the sun was setting, I sat at my desk looking over my Peerage, except Tsubaki who left to go get more refreshments. Right now, I am going over the month of July''s Contract results for the members. This helps to motivate them, and this also lets the harem winner get Kuisha''s benefits for the whole day, tomorrow. This includes her seat at the table, bath rights, and sleeping besides me. "Alright everyone, here are the final results... Kuisha got 10." ! Everyone applauded her, because this is a good number due to the fact, wishes are not made left and right. We also do not go to work everyday. "Next is Shirone with 8." The applause still came because it is a good number, but not the one she wanted, as her white cat ears drooped slightly. "Saji contracted 6, Li with 7, and Ni with 9." With various expressions, the fighting spirits for next time were ignited. I said to Saji. "Saji, don''t look bummed, 6 is the average for most new Devils. As you can see, you answered many requests, but not everyone could have their wishes granted in the end. So it is good to even grant ? of the wishes asked. The other girls have been doing this for years. Hell, it took Issei two months to even get 1 contract, so there you go." Saji looked happy about hearing that Issei was way worse than himself, he said with a new light in his eyes. "After Summer Break, I will try extra hard!" "And for the last two... Tsubaki got 11 and Akeno got 12." Akeno stood with an evil grin of victory at Kuisha like she got something good, but Akeno took an arrow to her heart with Shirone''s words. "Kuoh is full of perverts, and that is why she won, lame-sauce..." Then Shirone with angry-eyes shoved the last of the cake she was eating into her mouth, chewing angrily. At that time, Tsubaki came in and said, "Club President Ray, we received a Subjugation Request for 4 Stray Devils reported to the north-side of Kuoh. Archduke Agares signed it personally." I take the letter handed to me by Tsubaki, read it, then tell my Peerage. "Well, no Contracts tonight, we have official work to do. Let us head to the location now everyone." Everyone stood with serious expressions, because they would have to do some real fighting tonight... - What is a Stray Devil in a simple and easy way to remember? First let''s talk about the Reincarnated Devil. When an Evil Piece is placed in someone, it connects them to their King. This connection is more than a mere name. The connection is Symbiotic in nature. The Reincarnated is granted special power controlled by the Master-King. If a Servant either Betrays, Runs Away, or Kills its Master, the symbiotic link is broken and the power from the Evil Piece becomes unstable, changing the Devil making it stronger when it indulges in the 7 Deadly Sins. This indulgence also mutates the creature giving into its nature, turning it into a true monster deformed and no longer what it once was. So in essence, the King acts as a kind of limiter to keep the Servant from becoming a wild Demon. In essence, a Stray Devil is more Demon than Devil. A Devil is just a more civilized Demon. In Devil society, all Stray Devils must be killed like wild dogs. Now you might wonder, why in the anime Kuroka does not turn into a Mutated Stray Devil? Simple, she did not indulge in those acts of depravity, And in this life she did not kill her Master, but she is still a Stray Devil and must be killed when found, no exceptions. And now, our job tonight is to kill 4 runaway Pawns, who fled from their Master and indulged in acts of eating Humans... - Our group of 8 arrived at a bad part of town, and an old apartment complex that was abandoned long ago. It is on the edge of the warehouse and industrial district. Tsubaki pointed to the deserted building in the distance, with 2 floors. "This is the place, reports from a Servant of the Amon House saw them flee to. The stray Devils are known as... Darin, Dome, Pictor, and Ava. Their forms and ability are unclear, so caution is advised. Ray, who will go in first?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I look at the building and can even smell old and fresh blood from here from the wind, I first tell my Peerage. "Kuisha, put up the anti-Human Barrier... I grant Promotions, so do that first." Kuisha cast the spell I requested, while Ni, Li, and Saji all said with confidence... ""Promotion to Queen ~Nya!"" "Promotion, Queen!" "I want Ni, Li, and Shirone on the first floor. I want Tsubaki, Saji, and Kuisha on the second floor. Akeno, take to the sky and kill runners, while charging-up for the two teams to kite-out their Strays. I will only enter the battle if you guys are in danger, so..." ! From the first floor apartment, a mutated looking Devil man with his arms merged with his bat-wings and rows of sharp teeth, came flying out of the room in a miserable state. The entire door-frame was bent, with parts of the old wall crumbling. The sounds of battle were heard inside. ! And from the sky, Akeno was floating with a blush, as her horizontal Gremory Attack Magic Circle called down a thick bolt of lightning onto the exposed Stray Devil, turning it black and near death. She only giggled at the sight. Saji seeing that, only said, "Daaaaaaaamn!" ! Then from a freshly created Stray sized hole in the wall, out came a 10 foot tall Stray with a grotesque woman''s body and purple hair. She went flying face first near the first piece of charcoal. Then a loud deep voice was heard from inside the apartment, while the sounds of fighting continued. A voice from my forgotten memory... [I am a Magical Girl of Justice Nyo~!] Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 39 The Strongest Pawn ~Nyo? Chapter 39 The Strongest Pawn ~Nyo?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N: The first manga to feature what is considered a magical girl was 1953''s Princess Knight, written and illustrated by Osamu Tezuka. The protagonist is a girl named Sapphire, who was born with the heart of both a boy and a girl. (.)] Chapter 39 The Strongest Pawn ~Nyo? by Harem-Fan Then a loud deep voice was heard from inside the apartment, while the sounds of fighting continued. A voice from my forgotten memory... [I am a Magical Girl of Justice Nyo~!] I quickly said to my team... "The big Human is not our enemy, and Akeno, hold your spell. Ni and Li, the female Stray is yours, take care of her. Kuisha backs up Saji, Shirone, and Tsubaki, go..." Just as the grotesque purple haired Stray got back to her feet, the cat girls were on her, with a flurry of attacks that only a Queen and Knight can deliver, bewildering the Stray, Ava. I stood next to the near-dead Vampire Stray, and held out my hand with one of my Bullets of Annihilation, and spoke my judgment dictated by the Arch-Duke Agreas House. Yeah, it feels cheesy as shit to say it, but it is required to kill another Devil''s Servants. "In the name of the Duke House of Gremory... I Ray Gremory the Lord of this Territory, carry out the sentence of death, for betraying your Master. Darin, Dome, Pictor, and Ava... Die." As my Power of Destruction hit, it disintegrated the Middle-class-low Stray out of existence... ...! A massive Bodybuilder like man, dressed in tattered Magical Girl clothing (), was shot out of the previous hole made by Ava. Even though he was shot back, he only skied across the broken parking lot of the apartment building, in a dust cloud. When the dust cleared, everyone saw the buff man standing at 6 feet 10 inches, holding his right arm up in a blocking pose, while holding an unconscious woman, wearing a runners outfit, in the other arm. It is clear that this man I now confirm to be Mil-Tan, was shielding the vulnerable woman. He most likely saw the kidnapping of the woman, and with his kind heart came to save her. - Then two huge Stray devils came out of the hole to follow its prey. The first Stray on the left is standing at 8 feet tall and has scorpion claws for hands, and a long scorpion tail with a stinger dripping acid from the end, just the tip. The second Stray is a hulking 10 foot tall Devil Youkai in the shape of a feral Panda man. His red eyes glow in malice, and drool drips from his teeth. The Panda then yells at all of us. [Pictor, look, more foes to fight, but Devil meat tastes rotten, I want the big guy and you eat the little woman, Okay?] With his tail swishing behind like a viper, Pictor said. ", Sounds gooood~, Ava can eat cat, ." Ava, currently getting pummeled like a sandbag, yells at her companions. "You Bastards, help me, or I will not sleep with you tonight, daaaaaaaamnit~!" I break up the evil monologues of the three and say. "Saji, that tail is yours to hold down. Shirone and Tsubaki, on Kung-Fu Panda! Mil-tan, take a break, leave the rest to us." At my words, Saji used his Absorption Line to entangle the flailing scorpion tail, draining his Stamina and keeping it from being used, while the Stray tried desperately to cut the line with his razor-like claws, unable to sever it. ! Shirone began to hurl Senjutsu aura blasts at the Panda with mild effectiveness, while Tsubaki twirled her Naginata and rushed to engage the Panda-man. - Mil-tan was surprised, pointing to himself and asked me. "You know me ~Nyo?" I nodded with a smile, but gave orders. "Ni and Li, change to Pictor, and Akeno, finish her off." "See you later Ava, nice not meowing ya ~Nya!" "Sister Sadist Surprising Super Shocking Special Smites, ... You ~Nya?!" Both twins clipped her feet at the same time sweeping Ava to the ground, and with Queen speed, went to fight Pictor. Akeno releasing her spell shook her head at Li''s terrible battle naming ability. ! And from the sky, her horizontal Gremory Attack Magic Circle called down a thick bolt of lightning onto the exposed Stray Devil, killing her in one go... If it can blow up a School Gym, it can blow up a Stray, yup! Mil-tan, seeing Akeno''s Magic, only widened his eyes in childlike surprise. Magic is something that Mil-tan had fantasized and wished for all his life. Even more than his feelings of being a female trapped in a man''s body, after discovering Magical Girls. Though, his Body Building is the one thing in his life that gave him purpose, to become strong enough to break his limits, and become a Magical Hero. But the Hero he admired the most, and felt the connection to, was the Magical Girl Milky Spiral Seven. Akeno tightened her legs seeing Ava scream and then vanish into dust, like all Devils do when they die. ! - ! With the ground shaking, we can see the Panda tried to bring down an overhead punch to flatten Tsubaki, but she agilely parried, side stepped him, and then left a large slice on his side, making his eyes scrunch in anger. ! ! Shirone ripped a large chunk of asphalt and hurled it at the Panda, knocking his head to the side, distracting him from Tsubaki. The Panda Dome roared in anger. [! You little Neko bitch diiiiiiiie!!!!!] - ! Saji''s feet slid closer to the Stray, as it was trying to snap its giant pincers onto the two nimble cat girls. But Saji using his Queen strength grit his teeth to pull as hard as he could, to throw off his balance, he yelled. "Ni and Li, can you hurry, or the ORC Vice President is going to beat hers first, and make us look bad!" Ni and Li nodded to one another, to be more serious, and ran around the Stray clockwise in a trick to make him turn into the Absorption Line. "I''m better than you, na-na, na-na, boo-boo, stick your head in doo-doo ~Nya!" "Ni, that is disgusting, who taught you that ~Nya?" ", It was little Rias who taught me ~Nya!" "Oh, then Ray can''t get mad at us for using it, ~Nya !" Pictor, frustrated, fell for the plot and spun around trying to get them, but found he was tied up by his own tail for a moment, then he saw three uppercuts coming to him at the same time from Ni, Li, and Saji! "NOOOOOOOO~!" - ! Both the giant Panda and Shirone delivered a massive punch to each-other, colliding and blocking one another, then Dome smiled wickedly as he inhaled deeply for some kind of breath attack. Seeing this I yelled... "Tsubaki, NOW! Shirone, retreat!" Shirone, super-fast and nimble for a Rook, leaps back in a somersault, while Tsubaki stands where she had been. Tsubaki then swiftly swung both of her hands down creating a mirror as the attack came... [!] Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From Dome''s mouth came a stream of superheated steam almost like horizontal rain with heat vapor. But then the attack was sucked into the Mirror Alice, and then instantly rebound back at the stunned Panda, who took his own attack at double its strength... ! As the attack was reflected, the mirror shattered into motes of light, showing the scene of a massive Headless Panda. Then like a lie, the body slowly crumbled into ash, blowing away in the breeze. "That is it, I am taking all of you assholes with me, !" We all turn to see Ni, Li, and Saji beating the tar out of the last Stray, and then see him activate his Self-Destruct-Magic, and the explosion will be enough to take out everything within 30 feet of him, so I yell. "Everyone run! He will blow up soon!" Thanks to their Queen Piece Promotions, the three Pawns of mine begin to run, but an unexpected event took place, stopping them in their tracks! - Mil-tan had laid the woman safely to the side on an old bus-stop bench, when he heard my yell. "Everyone run! He will blow up soon!" And without thinking, Mil-tan rushed to the slowly expanding Stray Devil, He ignored the shocked looks of the blonde kid and the two cat girls, and like a Hero on a mission, grabbed the growing Pictor by the tail, and began to toss him high into the sky, while yelling! "MAGICAL MILKY SPIRAL MISSILE LAUNCHER ~NYO!" As Pictor was flung at speeds he could not understand, he could only scream in his last moments... "Nooooo~, I am blasting off agaaaaaaaaaain~!" ! And high in the air, Pictor''s Demonic Power erupted in a strength equal to a High-class-high level! The explosion was even bigger than I thought, and Mil-tan really saved our bacon in the property damage department. I could only say to him. "Thanks for that Mil-tan." "You are welcome ~Nyo." I looked at the woman on the bench and told Kuisha. "Heal her, then make her forget the attack. She will only be left with some nightmares for a bit, but will recover soon." Kuisha nodded then looked at Mil-tan, and asked me. "What about his memories?" I smiled at her and said. "Mind Control Magic will not work on him like that woman, so leave Mil-tan to me. Akeno, Shirone, Ni, Li, and Saji, investigate the site for any possible survivors or clues." All of my Peerage acknowledged my orders, and Tsubaki stood behind me, as I looked at Mil-tan and asked. "Hello Mil-tan, I am Ray Gremory, Lord of the territory known as Kuoh Town. If you have not guessed, we are Devils, and those monsters were ex-Devils, known as Stray Devils or Demons. My question for you is... How did you get involved with this scene here?" Mil-tan with his serious face said. "I was getting my nails done at my friend''s dress up party, and on my way home, I saw two guys kidnap that poor lady there, so as any good Magical Girl would do, I followed to rescue her ~Nyo." "That was nice of you to do. And my best friend''s Sister who created the Magical Girl stories would be proud of your dedication." "Sister? Osamu Tezuka, is a man though ~Nyo?" "Osamu Tezuka, is a reincarnated Devil like my Pawns over there. He made the story for the Devil King Leviathan, who loves the whole idea of it. You see, she is a girl, and the writer a man, so concepts merged to that of the first character made. The first Magical Girl. Osamu Tezuka was able to also live as a Magical Girl while using Transformation Magic, so he is a man most of the time, but fights as a Magical Girl, like his King, the main inspiration for the first Magical Girl." Mil-tan''s eyes sparkled at that, as I figured he would. Yes, I know it is dirty to recruit him like this, but really, Mil-tan is incredibly strong as a Human. His strength I see is topped off at the highest Middle-class-high rank, without being a Devil. And when we came here, my cat girls or any of us could even detect his presence. He was also not affected by Kuisha''s anti-Human Barrier. And the most important part, he is a really kind person. I put both hands out and in my left, is my personal Summoning Flyer, and in my right, was a crimson Mutated Pawn Piece, so with my utmost seriousness I tell or offer Mil-tan. "Mil-tan, This Summoning Flyer can call for me if you wish to ever have a wish granted for an equal price. Or this Pawn Piece can transform you into a Devil Servant of mine, giving you the Magic you have always longed for. I will explain the finer details of both choices to you. I will even tell you about the Magicians out there if you cannot accept this offer, so do you wish to hear the fine-print?" Tsubaki was a bit surprised I would even recruit this mass of cross-dressing muscle, and Mil-tan said. "Please tell me about the fine print Mr Devil ~Nyo." () Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 40 Magical Girl☆Mil-tan? Chapter 40 Magical Girl¡îMil-tan?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N Virginity, Youkai, and Vampires: I have to explain something for all readers who are unaware of how D¡ÁD treats Virginity in this world, why? Because I had a reader have an emotional response () to the fact it was unfair for Kuisha to ''Give'' her V-Card rights to that homewrecker Yasaka. First, to both Youkai and Vampires, virginity has special effects for both reproduction and blood. Kuroka in the anime was thrilled that Issei was a virgin for this fact, and in the LN Yasaka too wanted to have Issei''s child early. The Vampire Elmenhilde Karnstein, had better results drinking virgin blood from Issei and Ravel. So it is lore and fact that virgins in this world do have special properties. Now, the reason for Kuisha''s decision () is the fact both Yasaka and Ray will have their virginity intact, raising the chance for a child. This is a calculated choice of a "Devil", not a Human (). So please before you make passionate remarks from the view of a Human, please at least understand how the D¡ÁD world works. That said, please make comments, but please watch the tone you make them. I delete emotional comments that taint the enjoyment of others. So please understand, I understand how the D¡ÁD world works and will not cause too many mistakes (). Thanks for reading my rant, enjoy the story.] Chapter 40 Magical Girl¡îMil-tan? by Harem-Fan [~!] On the last day of school, before the summer break, an unconfirmed murder took place behind Kuoh Academy, as an unknown male student met his end. Students investigated and found nothing to show a crime took place, but the heartrending scream still haunts students to this very day, as one of the unexplained events of the Academy. - After cooking class, Sona, Akeno, and I walked out and went our separate ways. Sona had been so preoccupied with her business, she forgot to ask me what time our train was leaving tomorrow. - Sona walked into the Student Council room and took a seat at her desk. She looked out of the window, seeing that everyone was going to their clubs or leaving school to head out for the 40 day summer break. Her musings were interrupted by some of her members entering the room. Issei was flirting with Yura Tsubasa when Sona thought of having Issei run the errand. "I have tasks for the two of you... Yura, please unload the boxes in the storeroom and bring them here to the Student Council room, and Issei, please go to the ORC and ask one of the members what time The Gremory Train will leave, so we are not late." Issei stuck out his bottom lip and pouted, then looked all around for someone who was not there, and said. "VP, do I really have to go talk to Harem Bastard?" ! And like magic, Tomoe stood behind Issei with her paper-fan in her outstretched swinging motion, and a look of annoyance. Issei was face first in the carpet, and quickly stood frowning and questioned. "Where the Hell were you? I looked around before I even said anything?!" "Gasper has been teaching me how to hide my Presence, so I was tailing you for practice, and low and behold, you lowered your guard, !" "What?! Gaspy can teach me that too, right? I can do some serious peep-, I meant stealth missions with that Power! Now I know what to spend my Demonic Potential on... Stealth!" (.) While Issei was fist-pumping, Sona remembered. "Hyoudou! Has your ass recovered from yesterday''s paddling? Go and do my task, ." Issei with a sweat-drop, covered his butt, running out of the room like a Devil on a mission. Tomoe and Yura only chuckled at their members'' funny reactions. Despite his perverted character, he is actually liked by most members of the Peerage, and find his behaviors entertaining, except for Sona. She only hopes his behavior will leave him after a decade or two... And after a short while, they, like the rest of Kuoh Academy, heard it... [~!] The three Devils looked towards the back part of the school and Yura asked. "Isn''t that Issei, does he need help?" Sona lifted the paperwork in-front of her to read, with a sinister smile, she said to her concerned Peerage. "No need, he must have met Ray''s new Pawn." Yura and Tomoe seeing that evil look on Sona shivered, because that smile reminds them their beautiful King is a real Devil... - Issei in a good mood thought about the honeys at the ORC, and he knows they are off limits, but looking is not a crime... In fact, looking is the ultimate compliment for women! Peeping is Justice! "Invisibility Magic, with an Empowered twist, is the Ultimate Finisher for me, yeah! Now I will have to buy Gasper some dresses or something to teach me to hide my presence,~!" ! When Issei found his way to the second floor of the ORC. He knocked twice and announced. "Issei Hyoudou, here on Sona''s orders, so let me in this-time, please~!" Yes, the girls of ORC do not let him in unless Sona sends him, for obvious reasons... Mopping up drool is disgusting. When the door opened, Issei''s jaw dropped as a Senior Student in a Kuoh Academy girls uniform answered the door. She had two black twin tails and a pair of black eyes, she smiled warmly and greeted with a melodic up beat voice. "Hello student, how can I help you ~Nyo?" "! Are you part of Ray''s Harem?! If not, what is your name, pretty lady?" "Me? No, I am not part of any harem, and my name is Mil-tan ~Nyo." Issei, remembering his job, asked. "Oh... Do you know when the train is leaving tomorrow? And will you be on it?" Mil-tan recognizing the aura from Issei () was a Devil aura and his question, he understood Issei was one of the members coming to the Underworld with them tomorrow. So he told Issei. "Ooh, Then come in and ask Ray, he will know more than me ~Nyo." - ! While Issei came to the door, I smiled at Issei''s reaction to Mil-tan dropping his Transformation form. When Mil-tan invited him in, it happened. "~!" Just before Issei came, I had told Mil-tan to Promote to Queen to practice his Transformation Magic into an older student for his Magical Girl practice in Rating Games and fights. I was helping him train his Demonic Potential, so he could retain his inhuman strength while transformed into a smaller body, then the door had been knocked. In Mil-tan''s normal body, he was still wearing the Kuoh girls uniform over his massive frame, looking like the complete opposite of Gasper. I have found over the last few days of getting to know the real Mil-tan that he wears all types of girls clothing, not just his Magical Girl one. Yesterday he wore a black Gothic Lolita outfit, and the day before, he wore a sailor suit like Ni and Li. The twins actually praised him for the choice in outfit as a Pawn, and told Saji he should do it to match them, as my Pawns. Watching Saji run was hilarious! I admit, the first few minutes I see each of these feminine outfits on Mil-tan, my mind is dazed. But soon I overcame it and realized... He is just the same kind, Mil-tan. He never even gets mad at people on the streets speaking poorly or looking at him like a freak. Actually, for him to keep a pure heart after the public ridicule he gets, confirmed my choice to help him. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Issei, on his hands and knees crying, asked me. "Ray, if you are mad at me for calling you Harem Bastard, I am sorry, but why did you make him a Devil?!" I walked over and patted Mil-tan on his massive shoulder and told Issei. "You and Mil-tan have something in common, and it is at your core. You are both good people. In my eyes, Mil-tan is a valued member of my Peerage. And in a year or two, many Devils and other races will look up to him. Even a pervert like you can be respected in the Underworld if you only tried. Anyway, tell Sona we will leave at 9 am tomorrow, thanks." Issei asked. "So Mil-tan, are you going to become a student here?" "No, I am too old ~Nyo." Issei took a deep breath of relief seeing the girl''s uniform on him, but then Mil-tan said. "But Ray got me a job here as the Lunch Lady ~Nyo." Issei froze imagining Mil-tan in a white dress and a hair net handing out curry. Then Issei felt he needed to start bringing a bento from now on, and I said to Issei. "Having Mil-tan here will greatly increase the security of our school, and give him a stable job to pay for his lifestyle. So please get along with my new Pawn." Actually, none of my Servants need to work with the amount of money I put in their accounts, but Devils need something to do all day, and a job that lets Mil-tan dress in a woman''s outfit and be around is better than him causing mayhem in the city.. like Ni and Li do, . Issei with slumped shoulders left the ORC in a state of depression, and Mil-tan asked me. "Will that scrawny boy be okay ~Nyo?" "He will be fine, he is just a boob obsessed young man, but he is a good kid. Now, let us continue your training. If you cannot retain your strength while Transformed, it won''t be useful for you. But it might take a month or so for you to perfect it, so do not give up." Mil-tan strikes a pose like a Magical Girl with the victory sign over his eye and declares. "This tall-glass of Chardonnay finally has Magic, now I will make my dreams come true by becoming a real Magical Girl ~Nyo!" - The next morning in front of the Kuoh Bullet Train-station, my Peerage was waiting for Sona''s to arrive. Akeno and Kuisha both looked over at Mil-tan wearing a Kuoh girls uniform again, to match theirs. Yes, like Rias in the anime, I like how we all look in the uniforms. frankly the girls look good, and the male uniform fits well for my Human tastes. Saji also pulls the look off. But it was not the uniform on Mil-tan that had them looking in amazement, but the fact that he is holding ALL of the girls luggage under his two tree-trunk arms. Yes he could do that as a Human, let alone now with his massive Devil strength. Mil-tan insisted on carrying it for the girls, while Saji and I pulled our own bags. When Sona arrived, with her friendly grin directed at me, I waved and said. "You made it 5 minutes early as I knew you would, not too early or late, now let us all go down." Rugal... also known as Loup Garou, looked up at my new Pawn and he was shocked at his size. Rugal is always towering over others, and today, his horizons are broadened. When he heard Issei saying he was like Andre the Giant, he scoffed, but this... Gasper on the other-hand was surprisingly the first to rush to greet Mil-tan by saying. "Wow, nice to meet a fellow dress wearer, I am Gasper, Sona''s Queen, lets chat?!" Sona and I looked on as the Underworld''s most odd friendship bloomed that day. The largest and smallest cross-dressers of the Underworld, who one day would start an uncomfortable revolution in fashion among a select few males, and surprisingly more women... Fan-Clubs are scary. - Sona, Kuisha, and I are sitting in the Noble''s car for security purposes, and both Peerages were given separate cars to ride in. The two groups could mingle, of course, but it was still normal protocol to give separate Servant''s cars. Kuisha, drinking wine, asked Sona. "So, Ray said you had many Chess matches to handle, and what else will you do on vacation?" Sona, also drinking wine, said with her legs crossed. "Well, my first task is to crush the hearts of those Devils thinking I will accept just anyone, and I will train my Servants as normal. But I want you two to come and visit me during the vacation. Even with my Servants, I like spending time with you guys. Plus my Mother and Father want to see you again, Ray." "Sure, I can Transport to you whenever you want, just let me know, so I can make sure my Peerage is training properly while I am gone." Kuisha then remembered. "Sona and Ray, I forgot, I will not be able to join you two. Sirzechs Bishop () will be teaching me this break. He is such a good Magician that I cannot miss it." Sona, not bothered, only said. "Just train with no guilt, just send me Ray to keep me company and I will be happy." Kuisha winked at Sona and said, "Just don''t get my husband kidnapped by Serafall, ." "I will make sure to invite Ray after my sister is gone, to avoid a missing Devil report, ." "Girls, that was not funny! She really kidnapped me for a whole day!" Kuisha playfully pushed my arm and said, "She only made you pretend to be the kid version of your brother for her movie, it was cute seeing you pretend to be your brother, ." Sona then looked at me like she betrayed me, and said casually while making me afraid. "Oh, and someone told my sister you recruited a Magical Girl into your Peerage, so good luck avoiding her now." My pale finger pointed to her and I said. "We are no longer friends, dammit!" "Ray, I was kidding, ." Kuisha smiled and said. "Sona, I believe that was your first prank, right?! Good one!" And with that, our trip to the Underworld was done with no further issue... (Peerage members officially... 8!) (Tsubaki Shinra ) (Kuisha Abaddon ) (Akeno Himejima ) (Shirone Toujou ) (Ni ) (Li ) (Genshirou Saji ) (Mil-tan ) Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 41 Crap, Did I Change Irina Shidou? Chapter 41 Crap, Did I Change Irina Shidou?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N A reader had a good question about the strength of Serafall Leviathan. She is officially () called an Ultimate Class King, and this is what Yasaka''s strength level and Grayfia are at. But in her Ice Magic Category, she would be Satan Class in Demonic Power and Strength. So if she was restricted to not using Ice, she is truly Ultimate in Class strength. But in a real fight, we all know her Ice is Satan Class, just under a Super Devil. Sorry if this seems confusing, and for those not understanding, do not worry for it will not affect you much. This however is the reason Ray can be defeated by Satan or Super Devil opponents, without using his POD, his body and base Devil abilities are still growing to match his massive Demonic Power. Thanks and comment if you have questions.] Chapter 41 Crap, Did I Change Irina Shidou? by Harem-Fan Sona, Kuisha, and I had come in with the train conductor, to do Mil-tan and Saji''s first-time entry into the Underworld registration. When it was done, I said to my Peerage. "I will take Sona back to her Peerages car and then come back in a bit." Shirone, who was eating some cookies, reminded me. "Ray, do not forget, I get dibs on the lap when you get back." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li pouted and said. "Shirone, that is not fair, you can only call dibs when he comes back in ~Nya." "But you did it last trip, and I said nothing, so suck it." My lip twitched seeing the two fighting to just sit in my lap. A man should be thrilled at this development, but no matter who sits in my lap, I get pitiful eyes, so I lose when I win. I said to Sona. "Sona, forgive them for being excited to return home, let''s go..." """"""""Goodbye Sona. ()"""""""" My group politely said goodbye to Sona as we entered further back in the train. - As we entered Sona''s Servant car, I saw her group had split up into small groups around the couch and along the window looking at the bleak scenery. When her group saw us, they brightened up at seeing their King. Kiba, Rugal, and Issei were playing cards, while Momo and Reya were playing chess. Gasper was playing a portable game console, with Tomeoe suspiciously watching a bit too closely over his shoulder. Ruruko and Yura were busy pointing out interesting sights outside. When Issei saw me, he looked to make sure I did not bring anything large and muscular with me, then he said. "Ray, stop hogging Sona, and come play a bit with us, it is more fun to play Poker with more guys!" Sona smiled at this and said. "It is rare for my boys to invite you, so show me some kindness and play a few hands, I will talk to my curious window girls." So I had to do it, and I sat around the small table with the three boys and said. "Alright gentlemen, deal me in." - About 20 minutes later. "Sorry, my Full House is a higher suit than yours, it seems my luck is too good." I feel bad because I am not cheating, and my luck seems to be really good here, and Kiba said. "Honestly, I know you have not played Poker before, but your luck is amazing. It seems if you had luck in Chess, you would curb-stomp the VP." I, with a defeated smile, see the glare Sona is giving me across the train car, and say to Kiba. "Let us not talk about Chess, . Oh, and Issei, did you hear that you are getting another new neighbor?" Issei with cold sweat asked, no begged. "No, No, No, Please tell me that is not you... And not for that new Pawn of yours? It was bad enough to have Saji walk with me to school, but, just no..." I smile like a Devil... , I just smile and explain to him. "I moved Mil-tan from his old apartment, so he could be near Saji, so when teachers want to check in on Saji and his siblings, an adult can pretend to be family. Sorry for that. Did I kick out a neighbor you liked or something?" Defeated, Issei waved his hand in denial. "Nah, that house had been empty for a while now, that the Shidou Family left for Europe or something like that." Oh that is right, after Lady Cleria Belial was killed, the Shidou family left Kuoh. So I asked Issei to remember the young Irina Shidou from the Arcade. "That is right, so you know Irina Shidou, right?" Issei looked surprised that I knew her and said. "Harem B-, I mean, Ray, you actually know that girl?" "I met Irina Shidou in Kuoh when she was young, while I visited the city. And did you not think she was a boy?" Issei looked at me funny and said, "Ray, are you gender confused? How can I mix up a girl in a dress and longer hair, no boy would look like that? She wore her hair in two twin-tails, no mistaking she was a girl, ." "Weren''t you two childhood friends then?" Issei scratched his cheek and said. "Well, she asked me to be friends, but we only hung out a bit. She got mad at me for flipping her skirt though, and then we only became normal friends after that, till she left. She and her family were really into going to church and stuff. And the day she left, she said she was sad she would not see a friend she met, or something like that." "Issei, why in the hell would you do that to a girl back then?" "Yeah, that was my bad, I just wanted to see what girls underwear looked like. And they were just plain white... She really was mad at me for a long time, ." I leaned back in my chair and thought about Issei''s story. From the fuzzy memory I recall, I think Irina was a tomboy and Issei thought she was a boy, so his perverse nature was never shown to Irina, but now? What changed their relationship... It could not be that one single meeting with me, could it? () "Irina Shidou, was still your close friend, right?" "Not really, I was scolded by her and my mother for flipping her skirt to peep, and after that, I only saw her in school, but we were only normal friends that waved at each-other, how well did you know her ORC Pres?" "No not well, I only played at the Arcade with her, and got her a plushy, and a-... Oh, I did give her a necklace though." "Oh? Was it a Pokemon yellow rat and a ruby necklace? I remember her having those things. She wore the pretty ruby-necklace with her cross around her neck all the time, and she had that plushy on her pink bed." So, just one meeting with me fucked up things so massively? Well, I am sure she forgot that meeting by now, it was only one painful day of Dance Dance Revolution. Then Sona came over and told me. "Ray, it seems you stayed too long. Your Rook is here to retrieve you, good luck." Just then, I felt my jacket being tugged on, and I had not noticed Shirone giving me eyes that say I was cheating on her, she said. "Why are you talking about Perv Boy''s old neighbor, Irina Shidou? You should be spending time with me, I mean us. Come along quietly my King, or I will execute Castling and move you myself." And to Sona''s Peerage''s amusement, I was physically pulled into the neighboring car against my will... I was Cat Napped! - As we all got out of the limo in front of my Gremory home, with my Servants behind me standing properly, we were greeted by my family. Venelana, my Mother, Grayfia, my sister-in-law, and Rias, my 7? year old Niece greeted me formally. My Father will probably only see us at dinner. I say to my three family members. "Mother, Rias, and Grayfia, I am home." Rias getting a head nod from my Mother ran up in front of me, and with a happy smile said and asked. "Uncle Ray, I love you soooo~ much, did you bring it like you promised?!" I smirk at her anticipation and say. "Yup, I got all the new and current Manga, Anime, and Light Novels from Japan for you, but..." I leaned my face down, and like a trained puppy, Rias gave a kiss on the cheek as payment. So cute! I then retrieved it out of my Magic Space, handed her the stack of current things she asked for, then she hugged my waist while giggling. She noticed the two new servants and asked. "Uncle Ray, are those your new servants?! Can I meet them? Oh, I am sorry, ! Auntie Kuisha, I missed you~!" While Rias dove into the arms of Kuisha, my Mother asked me while looking at my Peerage. "Ray, those are your two new Pawns you told me about? I assume the big one is based on talent, and not because I am making you wait till your 18 for well you know?" "No my loving Mother, it is not some strange taste. Both Pawns are amazing, why did you think I was only recruiting pretty girls or something?" My Mother nodded, and Grayfia''s smile said that is exactly what they expected from me. My heart took damage for being seen as a Playboy, even if it is partially true. My mother then said to my Peerage, who has swarmed around my excited Niece. "All of you must be tired from your trip, so please go freshen up for dinner tonight. Maids, please show the two new Servants their rooms in Ray''s wing." Then Kuisha and I separated from the others for tea with Mother and Rias... - At the dinner table... Now mind you my Father has seen all kinds of Servants from my Brother''s Fire Giant Rook, to Tannin the Dragon King, but for some inexplicable reason... My Father was truly amused at the massive Magical Girl eating a large plate of food with girly-elegance. So my Father asked me. "I see that he dresses like Devil King, Serafall Leviathan, and this must be a new trend in the Human world?" Rias, too, has sparkling eyes about Magical Girls now, and I am afraid that Rias is going to take after Serafall when she is older... A Magical¡îRias sounds scary, right? "Yes Father, it seems Serafall''s Devilish schemes to corrupt the minds of Japan are working. Also, can you have our Gremory craftsmen make a dense and heavy version of Serafall''s wand, sized for Mil-tan, to hit things with... Hard?" Mil-tan hearing I would make him a wand, put both hands on his cheeks and swooned. "! Now I will be able to swish away all Evil in our paths of Justice ~Nyo!" Ni and Li put up their fists with him and said. ""For Ray''s Justice ~Nya!"" Kuisha besides me looks a bit happy seeing the enthusiasm of our group. Then my Mother asked. "Saji dear, How has your last few months been as a Devil, are you happy to be part of our family?" Saji, trying to use the good manners taught to him by Akeno and Tsubaki, only nodded and said from the heart. "My brother and sister are finally happy again, and it is all thanks to Ray for taking us in. I feel very fortunate to join the Peerage, and am working hard so Ray will be proud of my hard work." Then my Mother braves asking my new Pawn. "Mil-tan dear, I know it is short, but what about you?" "This little lady is happier than a hooker at an Adult Video convention ~Nyo." Then Akeno could not hold it in... "~!" When Tsubaki looked at her, she stopped while covering her lips with a blush. Then my Mother said, "Kuisha dear, your wedding is now less than a year away. In the first week of April, have you decided where you want your wedding, and what kind?" Kuisha with stars in her eyes said. "I want to marry in Urakyoto, and have sister Yasaka officiate my wedding, that way she can be there for it. It will just be our immediate family, a small event." "Are you sure you want such a small wedding, as the next Lady Gremory? We can throw a grand wedding here for you instead, and I could get Sirzechs to invite Yasaka?" Kuisha took my hand and looked at me. "No, with the big marriage-party here in the Underworld beforehand, there is no need for it. Ray and I would prefer something intimate and special." "Mother, I too want something small. So please grant Kuisha''s request. Any marriages after can be big, so you can have fun." I suddenly felt some eyes penetrate my soul after my words of secondary wives. I think I spoke wrongly, yikes! Then my Father said, "Then we will do what you two want, I was going to clear out all of Tokyo for a Capital wide wedding for you two, but alas, I guess I can save that for Rias in the future,." Listening to my Father, I realized why the anime Rias was spoiled rotten, . After that, our summer holiday continued with training for our futures in the Devil''s Rating Games. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 42 A First Kiss? Chapter 42 A First Kiss?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 42 A First Kiss? by Harem-Fan ! ! The petite small-chested magical girl in black twin-tails, had just vertically swung her magic staff, identical to the Milky Spiral Magical Girl staff, and the entire mountain boulder the size of the Dragon King Tannin, was blasted to gravel! My Father, and my Peerage all watched the results of this one month of Mil-tan''s improved Magical Girl Transformation Magic created by his Demonic Potential, and his use of the new Adamantine Staff with Gravity Magic Runes, Mil-tan calls a magic wand. No it is clearly a fucking sledgehammer that even Thor would be proud of! Like Serafall, Mil-tans new Magical Girl Transformation puts him into the default Milky Spiral outfit, so now he can wear anything, and when he uses his Unique Spell, he can assume this form with full costume. So if he is wearing armored clothing, the properties of the clothing get transferred to his new outfit, just like his natural strength. In effect, he is only reshaping his existing body to his imagination. His new form also retains his original weight by compressing it into a smaller form. After Queen Promoting, and using raw strength, he effortlessly pulverized the massive hard stone, showing that no High-class Devil could stay in the game with that hit over the head. Mil-tan then spun into a pose,and said. "My magical crush is Justice ~Nyo!" ! Yeah, he always smashes you and says it is magic. But when you can one-shot anything, almost, who will argue that it was not magic, right? I said to him, "Alright Mil-tan, we are all done training today, plus we are running out of mountains around here, . Everyone, let''s go home and end this long training month. Oh and for those still in school, you need to finish all the workbooks." Saji and Shirone both looked sad and said together. ""No~!"" Akeno and Tsubaki are both star students and effortlessly did all of their work already in the down time. Kuisha still has not returned yet from her Bishop Magician training. Ni and Li who are lazy cats do not have schoolwork so no big deal. The two have just been sleeping long hours when not training or trying to sneak into my bed to Mofu Mofu. - In the Gremory hot springs, Saji, Mil-tan, and I are in the lower mens bath. And up in the elevated woman''s side Tsubaki, Akeno, Shirone, Ni, and Li are in the upper bath looking down on us. Like how Gasper takes baths, Mil-tan uses an enormous beach-towel to cover his upper chest in a wrap the way a woman would, making me and Saji grin in amusement. And while we men soaked in peace, I heard Akeno''s voice from above, tempting me. [Raaaaay~. Why not fly up here to our bath, where we are naked, and lonely? You used to bathe with us in the past... I feel so abandoned~!] I smile at Akeno''s act, so I yell. "Then let''s call it abandonment play, how is that Akeno?" [?! ~!] Saji, hearing us flirt, says disgruntled. "I think it would suck less for me if you just went up there, . When am I going to find a girlfriend?" I coach the poor boy. "Don''t rush love Saji, and that is why I am not rushing up there now. We will live a long time, and I promise, a few nice girls will see you and your talents in the future. There is no rush, you are only in your first year of high-school. So, just enjoy our guy bonding time while we can, because once next school year rolls around, I will be sucked into the black hole known as harem." Saji seemed to understand and then I got a Magic Communications Circle call. It was Sona, so I took it, as my Gremory Crest floated to my left ear. [Hello Ray, did I get you at a bad time?] "No, I am soaking with the guys and my Peerage, what is up?" [It is safe to come at noon tomorrow, and my parents will be here. Can you make it?] "I will be there then." [Good, then bye for now...] It uses a lot of Demonic Power for this kind of Magic, so keeping it short for most is good, though I could talk all day with my reserves. - When I woke up the next late morning, I saw three sets of cat ears . White hair in the middle, red on my right, and blue on my left. Seems Akeno and Tsubaki slept in their own rooms. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sometimes, when I go to bed alone, random girls will be in my bed when I wake up. Very rarely do I ever wake alone, and on those rare days, my heart feels lonely. Shirone''s gold eyes look into mine as she gives me a shy kiss on my lips then lays her head on my chest to hear my heartbeat. Li then turned my head for her good-morning kiss, and bit my lower lip. Then to finish me off, Ni invaded my mouth with her sly tongue, but only briefly to not get the other girls jealous. I then said. "Morning girls, now let''s get ready for our day." The three lazy cats reluctantly let me get out of the bed, while they stayed bundled up under the silk sheets, cute. - Just before noon as I was preparing to make my Transportation Jump to the Sitri home, I was talking with my Queen. I was informing her on things she can try to personally work on. "That is right Tsubaki, all Sacred Gears can evolve and change based on the desires of their hosts. No two Balance Breakers or Subspecies Balance Breakers are necessarily the same. Take Issei''s Twice Critical. His Balance Breaker could be a set of armor, or a glove to transfer power to others, or even something perverted based on the desires of the host. Subspecies Balance Breakers change the very way the Sacred Gear works. I have heard of a Twice Critical that grants its user extra dragon arms to wield more swords. So your Mirror Alice can do much more as you get stronger, and your desires affect it." Tsubaki, straightens my grey suit with care and says softly. "Then, I will diligently research my mirror, all mirrors of legend, and fictional mirrors. I will make my Sacred Gear stronger to help you, Ray." I look down into my Queen''s caring eyes and hold her hands. The slight blush on her cheeks are adorable, but I tell her. "I do not need you to do it for me, but yourself. I also do not want you to obsess over it, because your mirror may not improve. I only told you all of this so you knew the possibility existed. Obsession can make you unhappy, and that would hurt my heart to see you sad, alright?" She nodded, and held my hands tightly to assure me she understood. I then briefly kissed her, and stepped back to cast my magic with a smile at my Queen. Soon the crimson light rose, making me vanish from the backyard of my mansion... My Mother walked to Tsubaki''s side and patted her shoulder with a giggle. ", Dear, my son left a bit ago, and you are here in a daze. Don''t worry, he cares for you very much, now come for tea with me and Akeno." Then the two Devils went in... - As the crimson light faded from my vision, I found myself in the Sitri domain, more specifically behind Sona''s mansion. The Sitri Territory is home to the best medical facilities in the Underworld. It is well-known for its rich natural resources, and is said to boast the most plentiful natural reserves present amongst the few territories belonging to High Class Devils. "Prince Ray, it is good to see you again, and you have grown so handsome in the last year, ." I follow the motherly voice of Lady Sitri, and see her mid-length black hair, and pink eyes looking warmly in my direction. She is wearing a motherly dress in pale blue, kinda like my Mother wears. I smile and say to her, "Lady Sitri, it is nice to see you looking well, but I had thought Sona would greet me here?" She covers her mouth with a giggle and playfully looks at me while joking. ", I see, so you wanted Sona here, I see, I see. , She is currently in her last Chess game right now, and asked me to meet you. She should be done soon. This suitor is an older man. I think your idea for using Chess was both a blessing and a curse for our Sitri house, young Ray." I was wanting to retort and say that Sona would have done this in the anime, but alas, it fell in my lap as the mastermind of the Infinite Chess Swindle. Lady Sitri took my arm to walk me in and did not let me make excuses. - Lord Sitri was sitting between Sona and a 30ish looking yellow skinned devil with orange eyes, who was looking at the game in frustration. I could see sweat on his forehead as he tried really hard to make a decision, while Sona was cool and relaxed. As he placed his Queen on the desired spot, I shook my head internally being killed by Sona in that move countless times, and I see her next move will be a checkmate. And he foolishly released his hand. Sona, as I predicted, moved her Rook, taking the Queen and said... "Checkmate, Lord Barbatos... That is the game." "No! I demand one more chance." Lord Sitri wiped his own glasses and politely said. "Sorry, Lord Drollery Barbatos, but you lost fairly, and everyone only gets one chance, sorry for your defeat." Barbatos, grumpy about his sad defeat, only left the following parting words. "Well, no matter, you only have your Grand Chess skills, and that is not real power. So let the Sitri decline. What does it matter, good-day..." A servant led the man out... Then Lord Sitri, seeing me and his wife in the back, said dryly. "Prince Gremory, ignore the scene, it happens with almost every player, . Come in and play a game with my daughter, perhaps you will beat her this time." Sona, seeing me, smiled and told her parents. "Ray is not here for Chess today, we are just going for a walk together, so we will leave now. Let us go Ray, I need fresh air." I politely say. "Next time maybe, Lord Sitri, but I will go with Sona now." - As I left with Sona, Lady Sitri sat in her husband''s lap and said seriously. "No one is brave enough to say things to us openly with Serafall around, but I am worried if this goes on, our reputation may be affected?" The playful and kind Devil woman was nowhere to be seen when she was seriously talking about their family. Lord Sitri said with no real concern. "Sona has sent over a hundred Devils packing in shame, and no one is willing to be humiliated for our Daughter''s hand. But we cannot just openly let her marry. Sona has come up with a way to find a suitor not relying on intellect... This time, she will allow all of the losers a chance to prove their Power instead of intellect. This method will turn our bad reputation into an honorable one, since we will test both intellect and strength." "What nonsense is our Daughter doing now?" "It is a swindle... Her plan for next year is..." - Sona and I are sitting on a stone bench by a secluded waterfall she always comes to for thinking. She took off her glasses, set them to the side. I found this action odd, to see her take them off like that. She only does that when her mind is in a mess. While I was still sitting, she stood, and kept her back to me to hide her face, she then said. [Ray, I cannot be beaten, you know? So that means I am not going to belong to any-man right now at this very moment, so...] Sona, with decisive eyes, turned, grabbed my face, and overlapped her lips on mine. Her eyes closed, and I was truly caught off guard, as her inexperienced kiss coated my lips. As she did not feel me reject her, she slowly stopped and pulled back to look at my confused face. Sona said seriously. "Ray, that was my first kiss. I will not kiss another now, so, unless you do something and try, the lips that belong only to you, will go to another man. Don''t let me down Ray. I just need you to have a reason to try." As she put on her glasses, I licked my lips in confusion at her words and asked. "What are you planning, Sona?" Sona knows me better than I know myself, and in her heart, she knew I understood her. She put her hands behind her back and said. "Nothing yet, but... If you want more of that, you will have to fight for it, . Let us send you back Ray. I have much to prepare for. That kiss is not a confession for romance, just a prize for you to earn with your own power, let''s go my best friend..." I followed the happy Sona, and no matter how I pressed her for more information, or the reason to kiss me, well more than the obvious reasons, she refused to even open her lips. I have a bad feeling about this... Sona was a real Devil to claim her lips belonged to me, . Now I would feel like I lost something if someone else took them, right? If that happened, my Devil''s Pride might be hurt, and that would be bad for me. In a way, Sona did something cruel to me today... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 43 The Dullahan, Nightmare, And Jackie O’ Lantern? Chapter 43 The Dullahan, Nightmare, And Jackie O¡¯ Lantern?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N .] Chapter 43 The Dullahan, Nightmare, And Jackie O'' Lantern? by Harem-Fan The incredibly popular Kurama Fire Festival is held at the end of the month with events and food to enjoy. Kuoh Academy of course has an event for all of the clubs to participate in, and thus, the Occult Research Club is involved. - Before the event was to occur, my club was gathered in the club-room discussing what we will do this year. Tsubaki was reading the guidelines for what events we would put on for the festival. Lots of rules were laid out, and then she explained. "So only the school official members of Ray, Kuisha, Akeno, Saji, and I may actively participate. Ni, Li, Shirone, and Mil-tan cannot openly help during the event, but you guys can assist with the setup at least. Mil-tan will be one of the staff to chaperone the bonfire dance later in the evening." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I then smile, sitting at my desk, and ask my members. "Well, do any of you have opinions on the matter?" Saji said with an arm up. "Maid Cafe! Sadly, our cat girls cannot do it, ." Kuisha with a bit of interest in the season said. "A Haunted House, because we are the ORC!" Tsubaki, pushing up her glasses, proposed. "We could do fortune telling?" Akeno tilted her head and playfully offered. "A Dunk Tank, for Ray and Saji to be dunked, ? Or can we make Ray open a Kissing Booth for all the girls?" Saji, hearing the last one said eagerly. "Oh?! I will do the kissing booth?" Shirone licked her lollipop, looked at Saji and shot him down. "Then the girls will want to punch you in the kisser." Mil-tan on Saji''s couch said. "Don''t worry sweet-cheeks, I will support your booth, so you will get one customer ~Nyo." Saji realizing that Mil-tan would line up in his kissing booth, ! Then he said, "Did I say kissing booth? I said, " Haunted House, yup!" Ni and Li laugh at him in their iconic way. ""!"" I smile and cave into the one Kuisha wants, because it also fits them, but I look to Tsubaki who is clearly hoping I choose her idea. "We are the ORC. so let''s combine the Fortune Telling with the Haunted House. Akeno can run a Love Fortune booth next to Tsubaki''s normal Fortune Telling, while the Haunted House is running in the background?" Tsubaki and Akeno looked at one another with imaginary sparks in their eyes... No, wait, Akeno has real sparks in her eyes! Kuisha than said. "Well, I think with Transformation Magic, Ni, Li, and Shirone can help out in the Haunted House." Shirone then piped in. "Actually my school and Sona approved my assisting ORC as a Junior member for the event. I do not have to do my school''s festival, so it was fine." Saji, hearing that Shirone could join, reverted to his default. "Cat Cafe, Yes!" """"""Denied (~Nya¡Á2)!"""""" And all six girls ruthlessly trampled his man of culture dreams. - Two days before the festival... ! Sawing and hammering are currently ongoing in the downstairs of our Old School House as we finish the props for the two booth rooms and the haunted house for students to come too. While I was in the middle of helping Tsubaki paint her table with a crystal ball, three trouble makers came in with wide grins on their faces, so I asked. "Ni, Li, and Mil-tan, what put you three in a good mood?" Li said proudly. "We wanted to contribute to the Haunted House. So we went out to the outskirts of Kuoh Town and found some helpers perfect for this Haunted October theme ~Nya!" Ni nodded with a big grin, hugging my neck and kissing my cheek. She said coquettishly. "You will praise us Very~ Weeeeell~ Nya!" ! And as she firmly pressed her boobs into my chest, Mil-tan did a pose and said. "I used the Power of Friendship to gather good helpers ~Nyo!" So Ni and Li took one of each of my arms, and dragged me to the rear of the schoolhouse, while Mil-tan followed with a smile. - Stepping out back, I see the so-called ''helpers'' quivering in fear, and my face went a bit funny as Ni''s red eyes bore into me for praise, but I only asked. "Ni dear, can you please explain why they look so... not willing to be here?" Ni kissed my lips then glared at the helpers and asked them. "You three want to help my Master out, right ~Nya?" One head nod, one bow, and one roll with a nervous smile was what the helpers showed, then Li said while warming my right arm in her boobs. "Neko Master~ It was like this ~Nya..." Then she told me the events that led to this moment... - To the north west of Kuoh Town where the mountains and forest became more dominant, far past the Old Church. () Ni, Li, and Mil-tan are all wearing the skimpy Sailor Outfit the girls are fond of, and well, Mil-tan likes to be one of the girls, so... "Shirone said there are a lot of Youkai that hangout in this forest, so we should be able to find lots of good helpers for Master Ray ~Nya." Mil-tan said. "Oh! Maybe we can find another Winged Pink Elephant, like my Familiar ~Nyo?" Yes, he found a Fabulous Pink Elephant with Wings, but it was tiny, and admittedly adorable. Humans can only see it if they are intoxicated, or they allow themselves to be seen. In short it is invisibility overcome by being drunk, kinda cool. Li sniffed the air, and then her cat ears twitched, and her smile grew. She then pointed towards an old neighborhood and said. "I found three Youkai that way ~Nya." And without Promotions, the three trouble makers rushed on in their amazing plan... - [, run prey, leave your fear behind, and I shall feast upon it!] ! The sound of heavy horse hooves echoed in the woods, as three University football students ran in terror! Following the three students who were running for their lives, was a large black horse with smoke coming from its nostrils and hooves, with a rider in all black metal medieval armor, holding a carved pumpkin head with long-straw blonde-hair and red lips, showing it was decorated as a female. In the mouth and eyes of the pumpkin head, was a green flame from a candle inside. [Run little boys, run for this Headless horseman, !] Just as the three large university boys in their jerseys and pads rounded a corner of a massive rock, they saw what they could only identify as Frankenstein''s Monster! """~!""" ! After their terrifying scream, they held onto one another, and fainted in horror and despair, facing the reality they were dead! Mil-tan, seeing the three boys faint after seeing him, just asked the two cat girls behind him. "Why did they faint, when I came to save them ~Nyo?" The Headless Horseman was irritated, the hunt was ruined, and the pumpkin head snapped at the three Devils. [How dare you three interrupt our hunt! Those boys were ripe with fear, and now... They fainted, I am sooooooo Pissed! Get them boys!] The Headless Horseman charged in anger, not thinking right... Ni and Li jumped in-front readying to receive the charge with mischievous grins on their pretty kitty faces! The pumpkin head saw this and cast a Youjutsu spell... (.) [, FIREBALL~!] And with a Youkai Magic Circle at its mouth, it spit out a basketball sized green fireball at the girls. Mil-tan stepped forward between the cat girls in a practiced team strategy and pulled back his right fist, like he would throw a baseball... ! The female pumpkin seeing her fireball get Punched into being extinguished only had a wide eyed look and an O shaped mouth seeing Mil-tan punch the green flame out in one thrust! (.) [Noooo~! Fuck, Blacks and Tin-Tin, run now dammit! What are you doing, I said ruuuuuun~!] The horse and knight could not stop in time as Li and Ni pounced at the two, and a series of punches and kicks, hidden behind a [mosaic] due to animal cruelty, was carried out by the two Nekomata twins. ! Mil-tan picked up the pumpkin with its quivering face, and held it up looking into its eyes, then he puffed his breath, blowing out the green candle inside... [Noooooooooo~!] - And so I see the dented and battered Dullahan, the black and blue Nightmare, and Jackie O'' Lantern with a barely lit flickering green flame with horror on its carved face. The three Youkai were definitely bullied by my Pawns, . So I offer. "Sorry, for my Servants. They thought you would kill those Humans. They had no idea you feed on fear from Humans and need to scare them for nourishment. How about this, work in my Haunted House in two days, and you can get some free fear?" [Deal!] ! "!" - And that was how I employed Youkai for my Haunted house for the Festival. Who knew Sona would lecture me for an entire hour for exposing Human students to the Youkai I hired. I thought it was good for them, Me, and the students, who had a blast, ... - After the booths closed, in the sports field, 4 massive bonfires were lit for the students to keep warm and light up the place to socialize, and dance. DJs were hired to entertain the students with modern music. All of the teachers stayed off to the outer edges of the dance to keep us safe, well from ourselves. Currently, I am slowly dancing with Kuisha, who is smiling up into my eyes. She said, "Ray, I am so excited. We have been together for almost 18 years now, and only in 6 months, I will be Lady Gremory. Finally, we can be real husband and wife, ." I gently kissed her in the firelight, and then said tenderly. "And I want to spend many thousands of years together. Hopefully you won''t get tired of me." Then the pink-world was shattered with a tap on Kuisha''s shoulder, and the voice of Akeno cheerfully said. "Oh, main wife, it is time for the mistress to steal, I mean step in, ." Kuisha only smiled at Akeno as she left my arms, and said. "Sure, the mistress can steal his attention for a bit, but he will sleep with his wife in the end, ." With aggressive smiles, the sparks flew between the two Devil women, but soon it passed before Humans noticed. And Akeno jumped into my arms, smashing her large breasts into me on purpose, and said coquettishly. "Don''t forget Ray honey, I am veeeeeery~ discreet, so if you want a taste early, ." I just held this playful woman and danced, enjoying as much peaceful time as I could, because in 6 months, the future will be both chaotic and dangerous, I think? - (A/N ...) Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 44 Distorted Canon Begins? Chapter 44 Distorted Canon Begins?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [D¡ÁD Haisuk¨±ru D¨© D¨©, (alternatively read as Highschool DxD) is a light novel series written by Ichiei Ishibumi and illustrated by Miyama-Zero. The series began serialization in Fujimi Shobo''s Dragon Magazine in its September 2008 issue.] [Birthdays in this story: Akeno, July 21st. Ray, April 9th. Kuisha and Tsubaki, April 2nd. Rossweisse, August 8th. Kuroka, September 1st. Shirone, August 8th. Xenovia, February 14th. Irina, September 29th. Ni then Li, July 15th. Sona, June 7th. Mil-tan, April 1st. Saji, May 17th. Asia, May 11th. Sairaorg, August 1st. Vali, early June. Issei, April 16th. Kiba, May 30th. .] Chapter 44 Distorted Canon Begins? by Harem-Fan A bead of sweat appeared on my forehead as I hid in the dark, naked, with some scratches on my body, decorated with some bites that I incurred in my escape from imminent danger. While holding my breath to not make noise, I looked at my watch to see the time... [11:54 pm 4-08-2008] I think about how my situation became so dangerous, and I could only blame myself for assuming my opponent was rational, but no. Then my spine tingled as I heard the voice of my assailant, in a deep and hungry tone. [You can hide, but not run... I can smell you... ... I will eat you now, Raaaaaay~!] "This is the only time I will ask for your help... God let me hide for the next 5 minutes, please!" *PAIN* As I clutched my head in agony, the voice of my pursuer came from the other-side of the mansion''s paper-wall. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Oh! There you are, my meal!] As I was still gripping my head in pain, a pair of arms punched through the wall and swiftly pulled me into my doomsday~! I could only let out my last desperate screams as my fate was sealed. "~! That hurts, ouch~!" - 7:10 pm, April 2nd, 2008 AD. Exactly 3 weeks before the start of ''supposed'' canon events. Sitting around my dinner table, my Peerage is wearing birthday hats, and the place is decorated in a fun birthday atmosphere for Kuisha and Tsubaki, who have turned 18 today. Akeno pushed out a cart with a birthday cake for the two girls each. She put the chocolate cake in-front of Kuisha, and a vanilla with strawberry cake in-front of Tsubaki. Each cake has 18 candles on the top and each was personalized to their styles. Akeno put on her party hat, then said. "Alright ladies, you two can now make your wishes while we sing. Everyone with me!" """""""Happy-birthday to you... Happy-birthday to you... Happy-birthday~, Kuisha and Tsubaki... Happy-birthday to you~~ (Nyo, Nya¡Á2)""""""" ! And as we gently clapped, the two girls, no... Women closed their eyes and then blew out their candles, with smiles. Saji with a grin asked the two. "Did you wish for April 9th to come sooner,?!" Tsubaki blushed, and only pushed up her glasses, not saying anything, while Kuisha said proudly. "Well, my wedding day is on the 10th, so I guess that was close." Then we had small human style gift giving for the girls. Nothing fancy, as we are still trying to live like the local Humans. But Ni and Li with evil cat grins handed their gifts to both girls and said together. ""Well, you have to wait for Neko Master for a week, so wear this tonight to make him suffer ~Nya!"" At the same time, both Kuisha and Tsubaki pulled out a pair of Teddy and Pantie silk combos. Kuisha''s was a purple her color, and Tsubaki''s was red. Tsubaki quickly in shame put it away, and Kuisha nodded her head admiring the quality. ! ! And Saji, seeing this erotic looking scene, held his nose and fell over in fake unconsciousness! Mil-tan held his blushing cheeks and said. "Oh, my! Mil-tan also wants a pair of those,? In pink with squeaky rabbit slippers, ~Nyo!" Saji, hearing that only had his fake dead leg twitch. I smiled at my Peerage being lively, but then Shirone said. "Ray said I had to wait till August 8th to get mated, ..." The lively air was fun, and this heralded the end of the spring break, as our Senior year in school starts for me, Sona (, Kuisha, Tsubaki, and Akeno. Saji, Issei, Yura, Momo (, Tomoe, and Reya are entering year 2. Shirone, Ruruko, plus Gasper are entering as year 1. - On the 3rd, and first day of school, I awoke with two well developed Devils on my sides, hugging me warmly. Kuisha and Tsubaki, as the birthday girls, were the ones to sleep with me last night, and I lay there, in worry. As I looked at the ceiling, I finally understood why those protagonists who transmigrate, reincarnate, and regress all try and stick to not changing things in the world. "The unknown is scary..." From my right, Tsubaki, who just awoke from her slumber, with her one brown and one violet eye, looked into my face and answered my statement. "Is it Ray? Is the unknown less scary with me as your Queen?" "Yes, the unknown is much less scary with all of you at my side, so never leave me, ..." Tsubaki was careful to not wake Kuisha, as she slowly kissed me, her birthday has made her feel more confident. Even though she is not as proactive as the other girls, she has as much hidden-passion for me that they feel. But as soon as Kuisha stirred, Tsubaki got out of bed, pretending to not have just been making out, and fled to her room to get ready for school.. Kuisha, seeing that, giggled and said. ", Sorry Ray, I could not pretend to sleep anymore, because we have to get ready,!" And with a fast kiss, she too left for her room to change and shower. - The walk to school was kinda funny with Shirone on my side, holding my hand. She looked at the other girls and said. "You three had him all during the last two years, so today is my day." Akeno with her smiling crescent-eyes, covered her lips and teased. "Well, that is fine, but with you sucking on that lollipop, Ray looks like he is joining the Perverted Trio, ." Shirone squinted her gold eyes at Akeno, and pointed her lollipop at me and said. "Unlike you cow-tits, I have a body built for speed, lust, and perversion. Every man''s fantasy is to have a girl like me, so suck it." I do not have the heart to tell her that she will one day just be a white version of her sister, . Well, she will be a Loli for a few years at least. And she is right, a legal Loli is Justice, . I say to my girls. There are the gates and the Sitri. - All the girls walked into the school with the new students taking pictures of the Senior girls. I see the Perverted Trio by the fountain documenting in a notebook all the new and old girls'' spring developments. But I was pulled away by Sona waving me over... "Student Council President, Souna Shitori, how are you on this fine first day back? You went back to the Underworld the last two weeks, so I missed hanging out with you?" Sona with a sly glint in her eyes, pushed up her glasses and said to me. "? Yes, my family called me back for changes to my engagement meetings. Oh, and your Mother gave me the invitation to your wedding on the 10th in Kyoto." "What? Did someone beat you in Chess?!" Sona, satisfied with my concern, shook her head and eluded. "My Father is changing the test, because no one can beat me, . Sorry Ray, because I am not allowed to divulge the details of the announcement. But in May, all of the Underworld will know what my parents have decided." I think and ask. "Your 18th birthday is on June 7th, so does it have to do with that? Are your parents going to rush a wedding, just like that?" "Go to class, Ray. You will not get me to break my promise to stay quiet. I promise you will know before the others, now hurry and do not be late." As I walked off to wrack my brains on why this Chess thing has been diverted from the anime, two girls at the front gate whisper. "President, why not just tell him your plans?" Sona, smirking at my back, tells her VP Momo. "Ray is more likely to participate without time to think about it. Plus he is getting married to Kuisha on the 10th, and I will not overshadow the Gremory''s big day with my news. I can wait a couple of weeks to stir up the Underworld. I want Ray to be happy for a while before I stress out my best friend. Now back to helping students, Momo." - I left Neko behind to take my place at school during my birthday and wedding. And now it is April 8th, and my Peerage and I have arrived in Kyoto Sirzechs Hotel. Grayfia was down waiting in the Transportation room, as I brought my group to Kyoto. Grayfia, in her maid outfit, smiled at me and said. "Prince Ray and Lady Kuisha, I am glad to see you and your Peerage safe. Your Niece, Mother, and Father are upstairs, waiting for you." "Grayfia, I am happy to see you as always." Grayfia broke her normal professional maid mode, and gave me a hug, saying in my ear. "Happy early birthday, and congratulations for your upcoming wedding. Your Brother and I are very happy for you." She let me go, then reentered maid-mode and said. "Rooms have been prepared for all of you, now please follow me..." And with that, we were taken up to the top floors. I came to find out that all of the Hotel was closed off to the public and fully rented and decorated for my wedding that will be held here. The Gremory''s closest friends and partners were invited, so the place was perfect to house Kuisha and my wedding. - We had settled in and the Peerage had been swiped away for things like dresses and suits for the wedding, so it was just me and my Father as he drove me to the Torii gate leading into Urakyoto. He had said to me as I was about to enter. "Son, it is going to be your birthday in about 4 hours. () Do you need me to remove your Mothers security Magic on your body now? Well in-case you happen to want to entertain your concubine before midnight, ? It might be embarrassing for Grayfia or your Mother to show up, right?" I shook my head, and said. "Yasaka and I have waited since I was 10, so waiting till midnight is no big deal. I will come back in the afternoon tomorrow with Yasaka in tow. Just keep Mother busy. This wedding is a big deal for her after-all. Kuisha and I are more nervous about Mother than being married, you know." "Son, if I were you, I would worry less about your Mother and more about Yasaka. You do understand what is waiting for you, right? Powerful Youkai women are a bit... No just hurry and go before she comes looking for you, good luck my Son, I hope you make it back in one piece, , bye!" I watched my Father get back in the car and left. My spine shivered at his lack of information. So I turned and entered Urakyoto... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 45 MILF: Maiden I Like to Fluff? (Part 1) Chapter 45 MILF: Maiden I Like to Fluff? (Part 1)Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N Just a note about Sexual Content. First assume all my chapters are NSFW, period. Second, I do not believe in smut as filler content, and like the storyline more. But sex is part of the D¡ÁD universe and must be included. So I will not add these scenes to add word-count or just to fill a chapter mindlessly. When sexual content is added, it has to further the Plot, Relationships, or show a character''s Emotional State. But fear not, with 11-12 harem members, each is given a minimum of one lovemaking encounter to be captured in the story. Thanks for understanding ahead of time, and enjoy the loss of 2 V-Cards.] Chapter 45 MILF: Maiden I Like to Fluff? (Part 1) by Harem-Fan Stepping into Urakyoto, I am assaulted with the bustling Dark City of the Western Youkai. A 20 foot tall female Cyclops waved at me and said warmly. "Hello again Devil Prince Gremory, it is good to see you back again for another visit. I heard it was your day of Maturity, so take these Firefly Fruits as a gift. Say hello to Princess Yasaka for us." The large woman handed me a small basket of glowing red fruits, and I gratefully accepted them. I have had them before and they look like apples, but taste like cherries. Not only that, but they have a glowing flame-like aura on them, hence their names. I can safely eat them because I am not a pure Youkai, for they are like a mild-arousal fruit. Not a true aphrodisiac, but a mood-lifter if you get my meaning. A better description is like drinking wine, and getting a mild intoxication. "Thank you very much, Dionisio, I will tell her... Oh, Hello Sakura, nice to see you again." As I took the fruits from the Cyclops, my guide as always, Sakura, came to fetch me. She smiled seeing me interact with the locals with no disdain and said warmly. "Prince Ray, Princess Yasaka is awaiting you in her home, come with me please." So I follow this Kitsune, while in a good mood... - Arriving at the front of the old mansion, I saw many guards around the grounds and noticed the old Elder Tengu, who is normally inside, so I asked jokingly. "Elder, you have never greeted me at the Inner Torii Gates here, so what is up?" The Tengu Youkai looked at me funny, and then he said, "Oh, it is nothing, . We were told to have no one here while you visited, not a single servant, guard, including us is allowed in tonight, sigh." "That is odd for Yasaka to kick everyone out, right? I am sorry for inconveniencing you guys though." Sakura gave her fellow assistant a look, only patted my shoulder and said with firmness. "Please Prince, she can already sense you, so for our sake, do not keep the Princess waiting, now go, go, go." As Sakura pushed me into the front doors, and shut them, I felt odd how they were acting, but then I heard it... ! D-Did she just lock the front doors?! ! - Just out front, the Elder seeing my confusion as Sakura pushed me in, said to his partner Kitsune. "It seems that Prince Ray is unaware how aggressive a Kyuubi is when they let their mating heat take over, ?" Sakura with a trickster grin said happily. "He is too strong to die under her, so it is fine, we only need to fix the damages in the morning. I remember when Yasaka''s Mother long ago went into ''heat'' to have her. That poor man did not make it, ." The Elder then made hand-signs at the front of the mansion with his use of Youjutsu. Suddenly, yellow magic runes enshrouded the whole mansion and he said. "The Barrier is up, so at least we won''t have to listen to all of the screaming and yelling. Plus this will reduce the damage to the mansion a bit. So, should we go eat hotpot?" "Sure, and I will make some Soba Noodles." Then the mansion staff had a late night outdoor picnic for my birthday... - As I stepped into the main meeting room, I saw my alluring fox-maiden sitting in seiza, wearing her shrine maiden outfit. She was wearing her crown and looked very formal and dignified. Her beauty is supernatural, and I always get hypnotized by her femininity. "Hello my lovely concubine (), how are you tonight? I hope you have not waited long?" Hearing me, she lifted her face to me, and I saw her cheeks were blushing, and her yellow-gold eyes were hazy and misty. Her look is of a woman that is enduring longing, humiliation, and vulnerability. She smiled and said with a deeper, sexy tone than normal. "My mate Ray~! Please come to me, and sit. I will pour us tea for our ritual..." I put the fruits on the table, and then I came to Yasaka''s side, and knelt beside her, shoulder to shoulder. She smiled, and two of her tails firmly snaked around my waist to hug me. This action of intimacy with her is normal... As she slowly stirred and mixed the tea, she said to me coquettishly. ", Ray~ you smell very nice today, ." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yasaka also smells more womanly than normal. I cannot place her scent, but maybe a wet meadow after a refreshing spring rain is the feeling I get from her body. It makes me want to kiss her, to taste the scent I perceive? She slid the cup of green tea with a faint glow in front of me and directed me. "This Tea Ceremony is for mates, who pledge themselves for life. Take one sip, then I will, and the two of us will continue, till the tea is gone. When it is done, we will officially be mates. Now drink my Ray~..." So I take the cup in my two hands, how she had taught me in the past, and take my sip. It is very refreshing and sweetened the way I like it. Yasaka has learned all of my preferences over the last 8 years. She said only a qualified wife can be made, by knowing her husband''s tastes. As I put the cup down, she then elegantly slid the cup in front of her turning it in a rotation symbolizing... Honestly, I have no idea, I just know she looks hot doing it. She lifted the cup to her lips and sipped it. Then as she was finishing her sip, she extended her tongue to lick where my lips had touched. I can''t tell if this is strange or erotic, but I watch as she spins the cup in front of me, to continue the ritual. This went on for a total of 7 rounds, and every-time I sipped, another of her tails held my body, solely moving over my lower torso. So with the first two, and seven, she at the end of the ceremony had all nine tails now firmly holding me. As she put the now empty cup down, she looked at me, and leaned in for her kiss. Her tongue passionately invaded my mouth, more than in the past, and I noticed as we hugged, her body temperature was much warmer than in the past. Soon I asked her dazed-self. "Yasaka, your body is very warm, are you alright?" She nibbled on my ear, gently biting it, and said. "It is normal, Ray. It is my mating cycle that I have not suppressed. In the past, I have forcefully shut it down when I am around you, but today... . I have let it goooo~!" "Dear, you are in control, right?" "Oh? My mind is fully clear, but my body, now that is a different story..." As Yasaka licked the side of my face in a very erotic fashion, I felt a bit of unease in my lower abdomen, like I was heating up. Remembering my Fathers request to remove this blasted Magic Circle hidden on my belly, I looked at my watch... [9:37 pm 4-08-2008] "Hey, Yasaka, I need to wait till midnight, so let us go take a short dip in the hot-springs, alright?" Her tails tightened on me hearing my words, and then I felt her gently bite my shoulder, while licking the impressions of her teeth, she moaned in disagreement. "! No, it is fine, it is already your birthday in some place in the Human world, let''s just do it now..." I suddenly feel the pressure from her hold, but firmly say or lie. "Soaking in the hot-springs for a Devil should raise my chances for having a child, you know that right?" Her body stopped for a moment, contemplating my words. She then nodded like my words made sense, and she said. "Alright, the hotspring it is then, ." She let me go, and the two of us got up to go change and ready for a soak. Just as I left, Yasaka smiled looking at the basket of fruits I brought and she said. "Oh? I love the taste of these, and if Ray wants me to eat a couple, , then one or two won''t hurt, right?" - [10:07 pm 4-08-2008] Looking at my watch and this pesky sense of the Security Magic about to trigger from my arousal, I frown. This trigger will not go off if I say get morning wood or anything, but If I have the intent for sex, the magic will function like the way the Summoning Flyer works, bringing one of the two Devils to interfere with my event. The reason I have this stupid seal is less to do with stopping me from having sex, but it is like a rape protection, say if I was unconscious or drunk. This would bring Grayfia or my Mother to aid me. No, I am not afraid of Summoning them, but what kind of shame is it to have one of them here as I am going to lose my V-Card? So I have just decided to man up and try to make it to midnight, then let out all of my pent up lust on my woman! I bite the bullet, and wrapped only in my towel, I exit the changing room for the hotspring. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 46 MILF: Maiden I Like to Fluff? (Part 2) Chapter 46 MILF: Maiden I Like to Fluff? (Part 2)Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N Kunou: The Japanese word for () suffering, distress, affliction, anguish, agony, trouble.] Chapter 46 MILF: Maiden I Like to Fluff? (Part 2) by Harem-Fan As I came out, I already saw Yasaka in the water with two wine glasses and some snacks for us to eat as we soak. Her gold eyes turn to me, and her flush face lets out a tempting smile, with squinted sexy eyes. I made it into the water next to her, and as I guessed, she intimately straddled me, with her 9 tails underwater wrapping my legs firm. With her arms around my shoulders she said. "Thought you ran away, ~!" She reached over my shoulder and handed me some wine to drink. And for a while, we sipped our drinks and kissed. Her massive uncovered breasts are firmly pressed into my chest, making me want to grab them, but I resist, trying to not have sexual thoughts. I did say, TRY! As my hands were on her waist in a relaxed manner, she slid some fruit into her mouth, then started feeding me mouth to mouth. As I chewed the food, my first thought was... Cherry flavor! Oh, did she?! My mouth was about to open and ask where she got the fruit, her kissing lips on my shoulder painfully bit, leaving a mark on me, then she licked it. I know this as play-biting, a form of foreplay, but... "! Yasaka honey... , What are you doing with your tail? , And your nails are sharp... That bite is going to leave a mark, damn it!" Yes, I have been wondering for a while now. If 4 tails are wrapped around both my left and right leg for 8, what is the 9th tail doing? Then I felt the movement on my hips... My towel vanished from around my waist, and was suspended out of the water behind her head, dangling from the 9th tail. She smiled and said. "Ray, your Demonic Power is large, and it needs releasing, Ufufu~!" I felt our bare genitalia brushing against one another, and looking in both excitement and horror, I saw the magic on my tummy start to light up ever so lightly! "! Yasaka dear, I will be right back... Bathroom!" Catching her by surprise, I bolted out of the water, running naked to the spare bedroom I always use. Yasaka, seeing my red face, and back with her scratch-marks running, only pounced at my fleeing self, She licked her lips and said. "Ray dear, you can hide, but not run. When I catch you, I will take you and eat you up. You really know how to make my instincts flare, ." - [11:47 pm 4-08-2008] "Fuck, she is still on my trail! Okay Ray, just 12 more minutes to hide, then I don''t have to worry." ! I hear from another room, she ripped off another set of sliding-doors, and think about how fucking big this mansion is. Not only that... I am lost! [Raaaaay~? I-I am lonely, did I say something wrong? Dear, I am now calm, so come to me... I want to just give you a hug for your birthday, .] ".........." [Ray? Are you holding your breath and suppressing your presence? It won''t help, I have already marked you with my Youjutsu, remember that bite? Yup, it has my aura on it, it is only a matter of time, .] I felt my shoulders and the scratches and realized she would never hurt me for no reason, so I was tricked, damn! I dove into her private bedroom, and then hid in there. Yasaka''s scent should cover me for a bit... A bead of sweat appeared on my forehead as I hid in the dark, naked, with some scratches on my body, decorated with some bites that I incurred in my escape from imminent danger. While holding my breath to not make noise, I looked at my watch to see the time... [11:54 pm 4-08-2008] I think about how my situation became so dangerous, and I could only blame myself for assuming my opponent was rational, but no. Then my spine tingled as I heard the voice of my assailant, in a deep and hungry tone. [You can hide, but not run... I can smell you... ... I will eat you now, Raaaaaay~!] "This is the only time I will ask for your help... God let me hide for the next 5 minutes, please!" *PAIN* As I clutched my head in agony, the voice of my pursuer came from the other-side of the mansion''s paper-wall. [Oh! There you are, my meal!] As I was still gripping my head in pain, a pair of arms punched through the wall and swiftly pulled me into my doomsday~! I could only let out my last desperate screams as my fate was sealed. "~! That hurts, ouch~!" - No it is not Yasaka hurting me but this blasted headache I am clutching, but... ! ! I was flung across her bedroom as I landed on a soft futon. As my eyes opened, Yasaka was running to me, and leaped at me. I give into my fate, with no way to hold her off anymore. So I throw a Hail-Mary to buy time. Yasaka took my lips, and held my arms down on the bed, and her tails tightened around my legs to assure I could not get away. As I felt her damp warm folds about to cover my dick, I broke the frantic kiss and asked her. "Wait! What will we name our child? I need to know our child''s name first, then is it fine?!" Her body paused just as she was going to put me inside her and her lips curled, she said with deep breaths. "I can only have a daughter, and you already chose her name when we met... Her name will be Kunou! Now my mate, here I go~!" My brain buzzed hearing the name of the child I prevented, and as my belly was starting to light up in crimson, I felt Yasaka fully engulf me! But the sound of my watch''s alarm telling me it is midnight, made my heart soften. And at the same time, the Security Magic Circle, half formed, broke apart into motes of light, discharged and expired. Yasaka felt me fully in her, and hearing the alarm realized something. She leaned into my ear, pressing her motherly assets into me. "Happy birthday, Ray. Now give me a present, ." As she started to move up and down, my hands gripped her thin waist, and I bit her shoulder like she did to me. This act surprised her and she let out a cute noise. "~! Ray, so naughty~!" I may be a virgin in this life, but my Human life had a few girlfriends, so love making is not an issue for me. So, to enjoy our first time, I rolled Yasaka to her back, making her look at me more heatedly. "Thanks for waiting, my Yasaka. Now let me make things right, I love you, and our future daughter!" So for a while, the two of us exchanged deep kisses, full of affection, and longing. Sure I may have had some Human experience, but sex as a Devil and Youkai, is nothing like what Humans feel! My Yasaka has a figure and body to tempt me, and in turn, my body is built to her desire. We true supernatural creatures are even free from all body hair below our necks and other Human imperfections. Both Yasaka and I would be considered to have perfect bodies to be porn stars. As I continue to plunge deep inside of her at a modest speed, her eyes look into mine, and I can see affection for me. I hope my eyes convey the same to her. Like reading my life energy, Yasaka could sense my impending release inside her... She instinctively crosses her ankles behind my lower-back, and her nails firmly grab my back, and her tongue licks my neck. Finally, as I felt her body quiver, I took her right nipple into my mouth, and sucked firmly, to make her body feel another sensation. No longer able to resist making her mine, heart and body, I let out my pent up years of sexual release, cumming deep inside of Yasaka. "Ray~ it is warm, !" I just realized something else different from Humans! I have not diminished in my erection, and I feel that I can keep going, so I do. "Yasaka, can you keep going, I don''t want to stop?!" "~! That is because, AH~! I am in heat... We can go for hours, ~!" Okay, this ... Is incredible, so she is in a state of maximum sexual stamina to get inseminated repeatedly! Kyuubi are scary... - A few hours later, I am currently in our 7th round of sex, and she is on her knees and elbows panting, with her head hugging her pillow. I however am reaching my limit. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I have her left shoulder held with my left hand, while my right is caressing her 9 tails that occasionally wrap around my waist and chest. The room is full of wet, slapping, and squelching sounds from our fluids being in excess. As her breasts shake back and forth with my thrusting, I tell Yasaka. "I''m cumming dear, this is it, I cannot go on~!" "I am done, so just go~!" And I let loose, my 7th and final load of baby batter into this hopefully now MILF! I retract my Devil wings, I had extended in pleasure, and then drop next to Yasaka and she too, laid into my chest, sweaty and flush. With her blonde hair in my face, I kissed the top of her head, and told her my feelings. "I love you, my Yasaka." Yasaka then made a few hand signs in the air, making a hexagram seal of green light, then touched it to her belly, and soon, the reddish flush on her cheeks subsided, so I asked. "What was that, something to help with pregnancy chances?" ", No my Ray, it was to end my heat, or I would keep having sex with you till you were broken. Your and my virginity, and our multiple copulations will have a high chance of getting me pregnant. The first child is always the easiest for us Youkai. The second is challenging, and any after that is sheer luck." She turned in my arms to put her face on my chest, and her ear was suspiciously where I could rub it. Yasaka is so easy to read, so I give in to my guilty pleasure. ! My right hand tenderly rubs her ear, while my left rubs her bare ass, just wanting to sink my fingers into its softness and elasticity. While in pleasure she asked. "I forgot to ask, is the name Kunou good my mate, or is it not a good name?" When I watched the anime at the time, I was not sure about its meaning, as my Japanese vocabulary was as spotty as my memory of my past Human life, but now that I know what her name means, I was unsure. I think she got this sad name, because of how she was born through a horrible mating, and Yasaka named her that, to remind herself of her origins? But... I know my daughter won''t be the same Kunou as in that 4th season. But seeing Rias grow up, I feel parts of her might still exist if I give her this name. It seems... Names have power in this world of mine! "I don''t know... her name... But I think it is a cute name, and I believe she will be mental-trouble, just like her mother and father. Yasaka, I leave her name to you." Yasaka saw me struggle because of that alternate life I saw, and she smiled. "You bought that stuffed bear for Kunou, so that will be her name when she is born, and I''m sure of it. Now Ray, get some sleep, we do not want to be late for your birthday then your wedding the next day. Just know I love you very much." And after a brief kiss, we closed our eyes, and fell asleep in one another''s arms... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 47 My Birthday Before My Wedding? Chapter 47 My Birthday Before My Wedding?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 47 My Birthday Before My Wedding? by Harem-Fan I was so comfortable, just before I realized I was still alive. How do I know I am still alive? Because the sudden lack of air in my lungs reminds me, I still need to breathe! ! Pulling my face out of Yasaka''s breasts, I took in air just before I was about to blackout! I look into her yellow eyes and accuse. "You cannot kill me after getting what you want! I want to see my kid alive! Your amazing breasts will be the death of me, woman!" She gave me a morning kiss and giggled while explaining. ", I only woke up with you. And you put your face in there on your own. Plus, I won''t let you die from that, just struggle a bit." As the two of us were fake-arguing like we always do, a set of footsteps made us look to the busted door. Sakura stood there in a daze at all of the mansion''s destruction, and the two of us under the silk sheets, with me on top of Yasaka, who by coincidence, looked like a bullied woman being forced down by me. I smiled at this Kitsune woman and cleared my throat. "! Would you believe me if I told you this was all caused by Yasaka?" Just as I finished my words, a small piece of the broken door-frame fell to the floor, next to the stupefied Sakura. I could only smile in defeat at the situation. Sakura said. "Princess, the maids have begun cleaning and repairing the mansion... And Prince Gremory, I saw nothing. I will leave now while you finish your business, goodbye." Her words sounded strange. So I look at our position of me holding Yasaka''s shoulders, our covered bodies, and the look of being abused on Yasaka''s face... Fuck! A mischievous smile made its way on Yasaka''s face, as she said playfully. "Oh, do you think she thought we were? ." "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?" "Oh? Did I..." She only smiled like a trickster fox, and this is not the first time she has made me look silly, but I sigh and remind myself, Youkai are playful and pull pranks. Yasaka always plays ''the fool'', but she is cunning as hell. So I smile and offer. "Lets shower, want me to wash your back?" "Don''t forget my hair and tails, ." - S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Later around noon, Yasaka''s limo let the two of us out at the front of the Kyoto Sirzechs Hotel. She is wearing a black and white kimono, while I am wearing a black men''s yukata with the design of a Kyuubi in fox form on the back. The stitching of the fox is in gold. Seems my clothing did not survive the Kyuubi attack last night, I had to wear one of my back up casual men''s yukatas I had there at her house. In public, she pulls her ears and tails back () and just looks like a devastating Human woman. She is not holding on to me, because her training has her keep a dignified-poise of a Leader in the public eye. Just because we are mates, we both still have social identities we must uphold. For her, it is the Youkai West Leader, and for me, it is the Heir to the Duke House of Gremory. At this time, the Youkai and Devils do not have a treaty, and our public relationship must be proper. But no one will dare make an issue in my face about a Youkai lover. So with Yasaka and I as lovers, why do the Youkai and Devils not have a treaty? It is simple, most of the Devils in the government are not the kind Devils of the Gremory and Sitri. Just because a few Devils are nice, does not mean they are all nice. Many years of resentment for Devils forcefully making Youkai into Devil''s Servants are hard to forget. Just look at poor Kuroka and Shirone''s position of being taken advantage of. Hell, even Shirone to not be prosecuted as an enemy, had to submit to me, . - After arriving in my parents VIP room, Yasaka and I see... Kuisha, Grayfia, Rias, Sirzechs, Venelana (), and Zeoticus (). I greet them. "Devil King, Father, Mother, and Kuisha, I greet you." I have to greet everyone in formal order, and when Rias was about to pout, being excluded as a child, her eyes landed on Yasaka and her expression was thrilled, because Rias has a love of all things Japanese. My brother waved his hand and told me. "Ray, it is only family here, so I am only your big Brother for today on your birthday, come here for a hug!" And to my horror, in front of Yasaka, he just hugged me, making my face twitch. But I endure because I won''t be like the anime Rias and reject his care. He patted my back hard and then greeted Yasaka. "Hello Yasaka, I Sirzechs Lucifer, give you my honest greetings from the Devils... Now with that out of the way, just call me Brother-in-law in private, ." Yasaka with her elegance in tacked bowed slightly and said. "It is finally nice to meet you in person Sirzechs Lucifer, and thanks for your past actions with Ray. Serafall has been a good partner in our negotiations... Now with the formality out of the way..." She held onto my arm and pulled me in intimately, with her smile and finished. "Brother-in-law thanks for bringing Ray to me." My parents and Kuisha came over, while Rias hid behind Grayfia watching like a stalker. My Mother said to Yasaka. "Hello dear, I am Ray''s Mother, and please just call me Mother as well. Kuisha has told me everything about you, and you are now part of this Gremory family." "Then Mother, I am happy to be a part of it." Then my Father said something I did not expect. "Well Yasaka, I am Ray''s father, and am proud he managed to attract your heart. So in the future, I approve of you becoming one of Ray''s official secondary wives, and just call me Father, !" () Yasaka was moved, because our tea ceremony is unofficial, but what he just offered her was real status in the Underworld, even not being a Devil. So she said with joy in her heart. "Then Father, this Yasaka gladly thanks you. Ray, did you hear that, ." Knowing Yasaka so well, and feeling her hand on my arm slightly tremble, I could tell she was happy, and so I said to my parents. "Father and Mother, I thank you for allowing Yasaka to join the family formally in the future." Then Kuisha came up to Yasaka and hugged her and said, "I am also happy, sister Yasaka. Now we can really be family. Now come with me and Mother, we have a lot to talk about while the boys hang out. I have some wedding suggestions to throw your way last minute, ." Before Kuisha stole Yasaka from me, she kissed me and said quietly. "Love you dear, but please do remember, no other woman is second but me, okay dear~!" Her green eyes were happy to see me, and her hidden threat was felt, so I only nodded and said like a good-boy. "Love you Kuisha, and if you vanished now, I would be with no one else for the rest of my life, promise, ." "I trust you my Ray, it is those two cats I don''t trust... Oh, and I cannot let my guard down with Akeno as well. Shirone and Tsubaki are not going to move, so just keep your guard up, bye-bye, see you tomorrow for our wedding... Husband~, . Oh, and happy birthday, Ray." Finally, I was able to hug my little niece and tease her a bit. I saw her eyes, and introduced her and Yasaka. And when she heard Yasaka''s words her little mouth opened wide... "Well, if all goes well, you will have a little cousin named Kunou to play with one day, ." And to Rias''s further amazement, seeing Yasaka let out her ears and tails, made her hug onto Yasaka... ! And Yasaka seeing Rias pet her tails, made her look at me and she said. "I see petting runs in the family, . Don''t worry Ray, I will only let her do it, so be relieved knowing your petting pleasure will not be taken, plus with 9 tails, the two of you together don''t have enough hands." I rolled my eyes at her trying to embarrass me, but finally, the two groups of men and women split for the day. My birthday itself is secondary and not really important, next to the wedding. Today and tomorrow, a few Gremory family guests will come for my and Kuisha''s big day. - Down in the hotel bar, three redheads watched the Humans outside walk past in the streets. My father is wearing a white suit, and my Brother a black suit. While the three of us drank some warm sake, my Dad playfully asked the ever awkward question... "My Son Ray, how was your first night, . Did you face any difficulties?" I gave my Dad a glare and told the truth. "My night was so incredible, I even prayed to God." Both my Dad and Brother saw my face of defeat, then looked at one another, and busted out in laughter at my statement. Sirzechs with brotherly care then asked. "Ray, lately in Kuoh Town, have you noticed any abnormalities? I have heard of some movement, and I need to know if you are safe there?" I switch to my serious side and tell him part of what I do know and guess. "The past two months, I have noticed a few Strays go missing. So they fled my Territory, or... Someone is eliminating them." "Ray, be careful who you start a fight with in Kuoh. It may be our Devil Territory, but other factions like the Church and the Fallen Angels cannot be openly attacked without provocative moves on you first. So do not make the first move, or we could start another war. Call for me if things look dangerous, alright?" I think about how events I find increasingly harder to recall went. Issei won''t be targeted by Raynare or rather Yuuma Amano now, I think. And I believe that Stray Exorcist Freed Sellzen and Valper Galilei, won''t make a move till the Fallen Leader Kokabiel comes? But... I have even changed Irina, so who knows if the Fallen will even come to Kuoh? I tell my Father and Brother. "I will not go looking for trouble with them, but if they target my Peerage or clients, I won''t let them off. As for danger I cannot handle, I will call you." [Why is my best friend talking in such a gloomy tone? You are getting married tomorrow, so you should be happy, right?] My Father, Brother and I turn to find the voice I know, and see that Lord Sitri, and his Daughters, Sona and the Devil King Leviathan had come into the bar. Before I could greet, Sona bowed to my Brother and said, " The Sitri give their greetings to Devil King Lucifer, it is good to see you again." All three of us stood to greet their group of three, my Father went to Lord Sitri, while my brother went to Serafall, and I greeted Sona. I said to her, "Hello Sona, thanks for coming to my wedding, I..." She put her finger on my lips and said. "I would be the worst best friend in the Underworld if I did not come to support you on the big day, but for now, I am here to celebrate your 18th birthday, so here." Sona handed me a delicately wrapped box the size of a cigar box, and it was wrapped in her royal blue wrapping, with a crimson bow on it. I smile at her and tell her. "You''re the best Sona, thanks for thinking of me." Sona and I missed the look of our siblings and parents, watching our interactions. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 48 Serafall & Mil-tan Do Battle? Chapter 48 Serafall & Mil-tan Do Battle?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N Another good question from the comment gallery... Why does Kuisha not use her Evil Pieces set to make a harem/servant bench for Ray? The reason for this... She does not have her Evil Piece set. If she did, she would not be directly in Ray''s service, though she could technically substitute in for Rating Games, it is not the same. If she gets her own set, she would become an Independent King, and would have to run a piece of the Gremory Territory as an Independent King, just like Issei did with Rias in the LN. So for now, Kuisha does not want to be an independent King. Ravel Phenex also was in this case while she was her Brother''s Bishop and then Issei''s Bishop, until she became her own King, and could recruit her own Peerage. Kuisha will only plan on going independent, when Ray ''Does or Doesn''t'' take the Heir Duke Position from his Father. This is spoiler territory, so I shall not delve into it yet. Thanks for understanding the High Class "Kings" and their Peerages.] Chapter 48 Serafall & Mil-tan Do Battle? by Harem-Fan Sona handed me a delicately wrapped box the size of a cigar box, and it was wrapped in her royal blue wrapping, with a crimson bow on it. I smile at her and tell her. "You''re the best Sona, thanks for thinking of me." Just as Sona and I were having a warm moment, a deep voice I recognized was heard. [I greet you Devil Kings Lucifer and Leviathan. Hello Ray and Sona, am I late?] I and Sona turn to see our oversized friend, and my cousin, Sairaorg Bael. He was also with Gasper, Saji, and Mil-tan. So I warmly greet this powerful Devil. "So, you finally made time for me with your busy schedule or getting strong, taking back your next Heir position, and looking for Peerage?" He smacked my back, almost lifting me off of my feet. Yeah, he is a bit rough with me because I am as resilient as an Ultimate Class Devil in toughness. I am still growing my body to match my Demonic Power after-all. But my body is pretty robust, and equivalent to Sairaorg at his peak without his Lion Balance Breaker form. I cannot remember his Lion''s name though, that was fuzzy. "What kind of family would I be to not be here for the new Mrs Gremory joining your side? I can skip a few days of training for this, right? Hello Sona, you are looking lovely in that blue dress. Whenever I see Ray, you are always in his shadow, are you a stalker? , I am just kidding." Sona pushed up her glasses and said with a slight smile. "Nice to see you again, Sairaorg. And it only makes sense for the two of us to be close, our families are ally''s after-all, and we have been thick as thieves growing up." I smile at the three tag-alongs and say. "Gasper, so you came, and hello Mil-tan and Saji, good afternoon." Gasper, looking like a shy girl, held his hands in front of him, and he was wearing a woman''s navy-blue kimono, . "Hello Ray. Sona said her Queen had to be at her side, so I got to skip school. My Familiar bat is taking my place. Oh, and happy birthday and congratulations on you and Kuisha''s wedding." He formally bows with Sona curling her lip in satisfaction of Gasper acting in the right way. I gave him a thumbs up and told him. "Great presentation Gasper, well done. I think you''re half as timid than the first time we met, and you froze me, ." ", Thanks Ray, if you had not been happy, Sona threatened to burn my wardrobe." Sona''s satisfied look started to twitch being exposed by her own Queen. Then Gasper said. "Big Brother Rugal, Kiba, and Issei sent their regards, and Issei cried about missing your wedding. I think he wanted to pick up bridesmaids or something like that?" Mil-tan after bowing to the two Devil Kings put both hands on his face with stars glittering in his big eyes. He immediately pulled out a Magical Milky Manga and a pen and asked Serafall. "I am a huge fan, and this little lady has been wanting your Magical Autograph for a long time! Ray told me you inspired the first Magical Girl, and it changed my life ~Nyo!" ! Serafall clapped her hands together in excitement and asked. "! You must be Mil-tan, Ray''s new Magical Girl Pawn, right! Okay, let me change first!" ! While Mil-tan was clapping excitedly for this current transformation, I accused Sona. "Hey? I thought you would not tell your Sister about Mil-tan?" "No, it was not me... On my last trip back, Issei was complaining about Mil-tan''s Magic Girl Transformation in both forms, and well, that was one of the reasons she is here." As Serafall finished her choreography, she held out her staff in one hand and did a V sign over her eye with the other. My Brother and our parents looked amused, then Mil-tan asked me. "Oh oh, Ray can I too?!" ".. If you must." "Promotion to Queen, and Transformation: Magical Girl ~Nyo!" Poof! In a bright light, the same sized black eyed smaller chested Serafall knockoff, stood in the same exact pose. Serafall eagerly nodded, making satisfied giggles, running around and making sure the pose was up to standard. Mil-tan in seriousness put his all into this ridiculous act. Serafall then announced. "Ah, one of the better transformation choreography! And you got perfect marks for Heart, I loved it!" Saji said with dead eyes. "Both Magical Girls are Scary. I-I think I have a new phobia, Ray?!" Sairaorg said in amusement. "Ray, when your Pawn Promoted, I could tell... He is strong. Did you pick him to try and counter me? Or my Rook?" I shook my head, watching the two Magical crazy nerds talk. "No, I have not picked my Peerage based on beating you two in the upcoming Youth Match, based on his amazing talents. Mil-tan is probably the second strongest Human I knew of. I know he is probably like the legendary Hero Hercules. Without a Sacred Gear, he will be a feared Devil." ! Then Serafall declared, without our input. "Father, Zechs, and Duke Gremory... I am taking the kids out for some Kyoto fun, . Be back later! Let''s go kids, I want grilled-squid, and I know a stand that sells it and stir-fried noodles!" - Me, Sona, Mil-tan, Gasper, Sairaorg, and Saji were ''convinced'' to follow the Devil King, who gave an Official Decree, so legally we could not refuse her,. Sona with her hand on her face asked. "Sister, I think you are abusing your authority, right?" "So-tan, how could you be so mean to your Little Sister? Ray, is it wrong to spend time with my Big Sister?" My lip twitched, seeing Serafall, holding onto Sona''s waist, and not letting her run. Because I knew Sona would sell me out, I only nodded and said. "I would love it if Big Brother or Sister wanted to spend time with me, yup!" Sona glared at me with my glinting teeth and my thumbs up. Gasper betrayed his King by thinking of his Big Sister type, Valerie Tepes. "Big Sisters are the best, right, Saji? Oh, you have a younger sibling, I forgot, but I think it is the same." As we came to the food cart-stall, my concentration was diverted seriously from the group''s bizarre air. My Gremory urge had spotted some talent that entered a dark alley. I only caught the back of a young boy with blue-grey hair. He looked like he was running from our group. Deja Vu, was the strange feeling I got from him, and then I noticed spewing out of the alley, a strange fog, or supernatural mist that should not be there? I slowly left the group walking to where the kid was. On the ground was some sort of Manga? A page was opened to a monster I was familiar with being a resident of Japan! But why was a young kid reading this? So When I looked down the dark alley, I no longer saw mist, or the boy, but... - My group who was ordering Food, was watching me walk to the edge of an alley, and pick up a book looking at it in confusion, then when they saw me look into the dark alley, and my eyes opened wide in surprise, the next thing made them spit-out the grilled squid sticks in their mouths and hands!! Around ten large and thick octopus tentacles reached-out, wrapping me quickly, and yanking me into the dark alley, unable to scream in protest! - Just before I saw my group of assailants, I had seen the Manga was one of those smutty octopus tentacle monsters and Magical Girl lewd novels, for young perverts! But what made my eyes go wide, was the fact these creatures that do not even exist in my world (), were angrily looming over me, mad that I was not a woman! And these creatures are all identical to one another, with no-variation. Their height, mass, and coloration. They look like photocopy 3-D images of the Manga in my hand, and seem artificial and unreal. I was so surprised that I did not react in time, and my vision went black, as I was fully entangled by the slimy and sticky octopus tentacles. I could feel the monsters are trying to crush me to death, but they are only around Middle-class-mid in strength, so they are only annoying to me. As I heard battle, I then started to flex to break free... - Sona who dropped her food, seeing me get pulled into the dark, ran yelling. "Gasper, Anti-Human Barrier now!" "Yes, President!" Gasper started to form a navy-blue Sitri Magic Circle spell, to put up a field to hide the battle. His serious side contradicted his appearance in every way. Mil-tan, Saji, as well as Serafall and Sairaorg, rushed over. Though, knowing my strength, they were only half as panicked as Sona, who was a bit more emotionally involved than she normally would be. Sona seeing the ten octopus monsters dog-piling me, made her stiffen in confusion... Why the fuck are octopus monsters grappling her friend? Then, Sona got rape-vibes when the octopus monsters eyes all turned to her with a heated and excited looks. She inadvertently took a step back. And 6 of the creatures left the dog-pile to slither in her direction, making creepy sounds. [[[[[[! Panties and Titties,~!]]]]]] ! But using his Queen speed, Mil-tan quickly stood between Sona and the Molesting Monsters and said while Pointing! "Oh, it is the bitter enemy to us Magical Girls, so with Justice, I will use my Cleansing Magic on your filthy souls ~Nyo!" And at that moment, the octopus monsters saw not only a girl, but their favorite ''food''... The Magical Girls! All 6 of them extended all of their free arms to grab and pull Mil-tan into their second dog-pile. Sona was both thankful and worried about the two of us. Saji and Sairaorg getting to the alley both looked with open jaws, and Sairaorg pointed in confusion. ", Sona, what in Underworld is that?" Seeing me squeeze my way out, and only seeing Mil-tans arms and legs squirming in the mass of octopus tentacles, we heard him. [No matter how-many of your octopus tentacles hold me down, this Magical Girl will erupt with Cleansing Magic Power, to free the maidens of your perversion ~Nyo! ~ You can''t touch there ~Nyo!] Sona said to Saji. "Genshirou Saji! Use your Absorption Line to pull out your King!" "Got it, Student Council President!" ! And Saji wrapped my waist tugging me out of the last of the holds on my ankles, and then as I was pulled to safety, I yelled a command to Mil-tan. "Drop your Transformation: Magical Girl, now!" Poof! As I landed next to the Devils at the end of the alley, I heard the transformation end, and the cocoon of slimy sticky octopus tentacles, doubled in size, with Mil-tan back in his bodybuilder body. Then the 6 dazed Monsters all froze with enlarged eyes! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All 6 Monsters released him and all puked out mosaic covered vomit, as they realized what they were molesting was not a Magical Girl, but a Magical Trap! () The other 4 Monsters had ??? question-marks over their heads seeing this strange development. As they approached Serafall, who was skipping towards them with a smile, and the formally-girl, now beefy man. They slowly backed away from her, in fear she was also a Magical Trap! "Magical Sparkle ~ Nyo!" Mil-tan punched out, and struck one of the sickened monsters, and it blew apart into wisps of shadow as it was one-shot! "Magical¡îMil-tan, let us shine with the power of friendship!" Serafall and Mil-tan just erased the strange monsters into motes of shadow dust, then as fast as this strange fight happened, it was over. Serafall then frowned and asked me what I found. I seemed to remember a possibility from season 4 of the anime. "Devil King Leviathan, I am hoping I am wrong, but... I think those were two Longinus Sacred Gears known as Annihilation Maker, and the other is Dimension Lost. Take a look at the Security Footage and confirm if a young boy made those monsters or not, since they are from this Manga. If it is those Longinus, this is not a laughing matter anymore, I think..." Serafall with no playfulness in her voice or actions, said to us all. "To be safe, we are all going back to the Hotel, till I can look into this matter, let us go." , This is not a good sign for the future... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 49 Mrs Gremory? Chapter 49 Mrs Gremory?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N Just got my first 1-star from the guy that didn''t even read the story past chapter 1. So I am shamelessly asking for some 5-stars to boost my mood, thanks!] Chapter 49 Mrs Gremory? by Harem-Fan Late that evening, in a meeting room in the Kyoto Sirzechs Hotel. A Magic Circle holographic projection of Falbium Asmodeus and Ajuka Beelzebub, the other two Devil Kings are having a serious talk in the meeting-room. Sitting around the table are three individuals of importance, who are discussing today''s events with a grim look. Serafall looked at Sirzechs besides her, then at Yasaka on the other end of the small table, and said. "That is correct, Ray identified both of the Sacred Gears, Annihilation Maker and Dimension Lost. Yasaka then identified the Hero Faction as they are called to us... The team that the two Longinus belong to are () Cao Cao, Georg, Jeanne, Heracles, Siegfried, and Leonardo. This is the group of Human descendants from their namesakes. All of them possess Sacred Gears and are Supernatural in nature." Yasaka, was taking credit for what I told her privately before this gathering. Naturally, I can not explain my future knowledge of Humans I should not know, but Yasaka knowing I had seen a parallel timeline, took the credit in my place, as if she found out intelligence from her Youkai Faction. So she told the group. "I had previously heard of this group of troublemakers, and only thought of it when Ray told me of this evening''s encounter. I had also learned that their Leader, Cao Cao is the possessor of The True Longinus, the Spear that pierced God, number one strongest Sacred Gear. I had not thought their presence in the past was anything for my West Youkai Faction to concern itself with, but now they dare to target Ray, I will see them as our enemy when they step foot in my territory." Falbium Asmodeus who is in-charge of Military Affairs said to Yasaka. [Thank you Princess Yasaka for this detailed information, now we can look into this group and warn our Devils of their actions.] Sirzechs asked Ajuka his thoughts. "Ray said he was not sure why they did a probing ambush on our group, so what are your thoughts, Ajuka?" Devil King Ajuka, in charge of Technology, thought and shook his head. [This probing attack does not seem to make much sense. I am not sure who they were even targeting, Serafall should have been known to them, so it feels more like a prank. But this group of Heroes do not seem like teenagers wanting to just cause mischief. Sadly, I do not have enough evidence to make a proper conclusion. It was clear in the video the two were targeting the group however.] My Brother folded his hands and said. "Thank you two for joining us in this talk, so I will find you when I get back to the Underworld. My Brother is getting married in a few hours, and I cannot wait. I do not think this is a matter that needs us to act rashly, so let us investigate first." [I agree. Oh and please wish your Little Brother well wishes from us.] "I will. Goodbye." Then the two Devils vanished with the Projection Magic, leaving Yasaka, Serafall, and Sirzechs alone. Serafall said her thoughts. "I am concerned, because Little Ray seemed upset when he identified the two assailants. Your Brother hardly ever looks worried, sure he contemplates a lot, but tonight, I saw real concern on his face. Do you think this Hero faction group has messed with him in Kuoh Town recently?" Sirzechs looked serious and said. "I always keep an eye on my Little Brother for his safety, and I have only discovered movements by the Grigori (), who watch over the children of God." "My Little Sister Sona, has not seen anything there. She would have told me of this Hero Faction if they caused Ray issues, so I think they have not moved onto Kuoh, yet." Yasaka said to the two. "Sadly, Kuoh Town only falls in the East Youkai territory, so I cannot protect him from here, sorry." Sirzechs smiles and tells her. "Please, do not worry too much, Ray is very strong, and if things got to the point even a God came, Ray has a Trump Card to resist, though it is not a stable one. He will not die so easily. Even if stabbed by the True Longinus, he will not die immediately. Now, let us end here, Ray has his big day now." - ! Twirling his weapon with determination, with imaginary foes in his path, Dragons, Fallen Angels, Monsters, Devils, Vampires, Werewolves, Half Gods (), Gods, and Youkai. His distorted heart cleaves a bloody path to the top. In a dark arena used for training, a sturdy young man of Chinese descent was twirling a highly decorated spear with a blade of Light. His motions and forms were flawless from a young man of his age. One can see he spends all of his extra time in perfecting Technique and Strategy. To the far side of the room, he has a desk with many old historical tomes, used in his research. Then from the side door, came two persons, Georg and Leonardo of his team. Georg is descended from the great Magician who started one of the largest of the Human Magician Organizations. Like his ancestor, he is a Master Level Magician who has combined countless schools and types of magic from Fairy, Norse, and Devil Magic. He has many more, but that is less important. Cao Cao asked his second in command. "How did the mission go? Did Leonardo get that Devil to use the Power of Destruction on his Creations?" Leonardo, unable to speak, only looked down to the floor and shook his head, and Georg said for the young boy. "Before Leonardo could make more Creatures, that Gremory Devil noticed us somehow, so we left in a hurry. But sadly, when the creatures were destroyed, they had only been defeated with brute force. We could not force him to use Power of Destruction on them. I think this Ray Devil is stronger than we estimated." Cao Cao took a towel and wiped his sweat. He smiled like a battle junkie would and said. "Well, that is even better. I think the stronger my opponents are, the better. That Red Dragon Emperor was a disappointment. I wanted to kill him early for being pathetic, but who knew he would be killed by the Grigori before I could do it. Now all I have to look forward to is Vali and now this Ray Gremory. Well, I cannot play with these two right now, I have more important things to set up. Georg, how goes the search for the Sacred Gear users?" Georg nodded and said with seriousness. "The Khaos Brigade spies in the Grigori gave us the list of Human names from the Heavens System, so we have tracked down the locations of many, and we can recruit the more powerful ones personally. Those that resist, can be mind controlled with my Magic." "Great, by the time that stupid Infinity Dragon realizes we are using its own Power to kill it, it will be too late. We will need to start awakening the Sacred Gear users Balance Breakers in bulk. For Humanity, we will have to sacrifice the weak." - ! Laying with Yasaka in my room, I gently rubbed her ear while she had told me what was said in the meeting, and after kissing me she said. "Don''t worry Ray, now that I know about those Hero Faction Humans, I will not let myself be taken away from you. First I will not leave Kyoto unless it is to your mansion, secondly I will reject all offers to leave my sanctuary, and say it is due to pregnancy. Finally, that Dimension Lost may be strong, but with the Power of the Ley Lines, I can stop it from working again in Kyoto during that time frame." "Dimension Lost is more powerful than you think, but just have a way to escape his Dimensional Pockets. Or at the very least, summon me to you if you are under attack. Also, use methods to block his mental intrusions, he is deadly." Yasaka held onto me in our naked forms, clearly having finished another night of lovemaking, and she only said. "I told you dear, that alternate time is not ours, so relax and just think about your wedding for a while. Think with positivity and take a short nap. I am here and won''t ever leave you." I smile at this mature fox and close my eyes, ignoring those sad anime memories, and just will try to do better in our life. If I find a butterfly, I will just stomp on it! - The next day just before it was time for me to go out and say my vows... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ! After the door was alerted, my Brother walked into the dressing room for the wedding event. "Hello Ray, just wanted to see how you are fairing before the wedding... Nervous?" In my black tuxedo with a crimson tie, I shook my head with a grin. "No, I am very happy with Kuisha becoming the next Mrs Gremory. Ever since I was 4 years old, I knew she was going to be my wife. We love each-other and that is more than many Devil couples have." My Brother asked a mean question. "Do you sometimes wish Mother and Father did not listen to our Ancestor and engaged you to Sona?" "That... Not in a sad way. I love Kuisha, and Sona is my best friend. I would have been madly in love with both women. I would be a fraud if I said I never saw Sona as a wife, but... I am the Heir of Gremory and my fianc¨¦ is Kuisha. I would never give her up, and my heart is split in two." My Brother smiled at my determination and patted my shoulder. "I think both girls would be happy to hear your words, Little Brother, let''s go..." - ["Do you sometimes wish Mother and Father did not listen to our Ancestor and engaged you to Sona?"] ["That... Not in a sad way. I love Kuisha, and Sona is my best friend. I would have been madly in love with both women. I would be a fraud if I said I never saw Sona as a wife, but... I am the Heir of Gremory and my fianc¨¦ is Kuisha. I would never give her up, and my heart is split in two."] ["I think both girls would be happy to hear your words, Little Brother, let''s go..."] In Kuisha''s dressing room, two girls listen to a small Magic Circle transmission recording of my conversation not long ago. And both girls looked amazed at the words I spoke. Grayfia smiled while closing her silver Communications Magic Circle, she said to both Kuisha and Sona. "See, Sirzechs was right about Ray''s feelings for you Miss Sitri, so do not worry about Ray. And Kuisha, you also knew that this wedding is something Ray will always cherish." Kuisha took Sona''s hands and said. "See, I always told you Ray loves you. But do not forget, I am the first wife, ." Sona blushing at her, said in a pout. "If Gautama hadn''t kicked him in the head back then, I would be winning you know?" Kuisha gave Sona a hug while wearing her white wedding gown and said. "You are probably right. He really took responsibility for me after that blow to the head. Well, let''s get this over with, right? I want to be real sisters in the future." Sona, finally letting go of the last bit of Envy in her heart, just held Kuisha tight and said. "I want that as well, Mrs Gremory. Let''s go and get you married, then I can start my plans." Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 50 Damn, I’m Really Married? Chapter 50 Damn, I¡¯m Really Married?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 50 Damn, I''m Really Married? by Harem-Fan The Devil''s Wedding is about to start. Despite being enemies with God and Heaven, our Devils have weddings much like the Christians, just without any of the holy elements. The reasons? First, it mocks Heaven. Second we for better or worse, are all part of the Biblical Faction. Lucifer the original Devil, set this precedence. Now, due to other cultures in the last 500 years joining our Underworld as Reincarnated Devils, weddings have been expanded to other worldly customs. So really, you can do anything for the union, as long as it is a wedding. Kuisha and I are doing a wedding closer to the traditional Devils weddings of our Underworld with the change of having Yasaka officiate it. But this is also mocking God and Heaven, so it is fine. Our wedding is taking place in one of the Hotel''s Ballrooms, because a real church is a no-no for Devils... It would not be funny if half your guests erupted into ash, right? Okay, it would be morbidly funny. - I am standing at the altar where Yasaka in her Shrine now-ex-Maiden robes, is smiling in her Human form. Next to me is Saji in a tuxedo as my best man. In the crowd of guests, the notable Devils I see are... My Father, Mother, Niece, Brother, Sister-in-law, and Kuisha''s Parents. Then there is Sona''s family with Gasper, along with Sairaorg and his Queen, Coriana. With my family, also sat Ni, Li, Tsubaki, and Mil-tan in a dress. Seekvaira Agares has also come for our wedding. She is our friend, but not a super close friend due to our Houses being in different factions. Marquess and Lady Phenex have also attended, being friends of the family. Well more like our Fathers are friendly drinking buddies. Then as the other random non-important Devils took their seats, the event began. The doors then opened to allow the women to enter. When I saw the first person to come in, my lips curled into a smile... Shirone, in a white dress, was tossing flower petals in the aisle, as our flower girl. Her expression is flat, with no smile or frown, but the slight blush on her cheeks in shame was cute, as she saw me watching her warmly. After she was done, she sat next to Tsubaki and the twins. Next to come in wearing a crimson kimono, was the maid of honor, Akeno. Kuisha is a bit closer to Akeno as true friends outside of work, school, and the Peerage. In reality, Tsubaki has always been closer to me as friends, than just her being my Queen. Sure Tsubaki, Akeno, and Kuisha all get along, but when just having hobbies and down time, watching TV and the like, this is just how the dynamics of our home are. As Akeno took her place, she gave me a wink, but kept her dignified appearance. Then we all looked at the doors... In came Kuisha with her hair all done up in a tidy bun, with her green eyes misty. Her long white dress with a low neck line was a tempting piece of Underworld art. She carried a crimson bouquet of flowers, for our Gremory color, but still had the pure wedding dress. Well, that is not true... She assured me her undergarments are a shimmering crimson, . Naturally, we had some wedding music in the background, as Kuisha stood at my side. And without too much fanfare, the ceremony commenced... - Painfully boring steps omitted... - Yasaka in her motherly tone asked us both if we accepted one another, and together we said... ""I do."" "Then with the authority granted to me by the Underworld, I now pronounce you Ray and Kuisha Gremory, now kiss your bride!" I lift Kuisha''s chin, and I leaned in. We gently kissed, just enough to assure the crowd knew our marriage was mutual. When our lips parted, her smile blossomed and she said. "Now, I am your wife, Kuisha Gremory. I love you Ray!" Then she ''randomly'' tossed her flowers into the crowd of guests, landing in Sona''s lap. Kuisha then jumped into my arms, and started to kiss me deeply, ignoring the smiles and laughs of the audience. I could only smile in my heart. (yes they were enchanted to land in her lap) - Afterwards, Kuisha and I greeted all the guests, one by one. This time, Tsubaki in a violet dress stood behind me as a Queen should, while Akeno and the rest of my Peerage sat at one table besides my immediate family''s table. While Kuisha was chatting with Seekvaira Agares, Katrina Abaddon was hugging me and said. "Alright my Son-in-law, my daughter is fully yours now. She is forevermore Gremory. But please continue to visit our home from time to time, alright?" "Well, I would be a bad Son if I did not meet my other Mother and Father, right? Don''t worry, we are family now, and we Gremory love our family." Just when I was done with my in-laws, Sona came up to me holding the crimson flowers, and with a smile she told me. "I enjoyed my trip to Kyoto, it was fun and enlightening. Sadly, I need to head back to Kuoh." I gave Sona a hug for being here and I pointed to the flowers with a grin. "Maybe it is a sign that someone will beat you in Chess, ?!" Sona, not flustered by my joke and just nodded. "Who knows? I just might get checkmated. So after your short honeymoon, will you play a game of chess with me? Or are you giving up trying?" "Even if you beat my ass for thousands of years, I will keep playing... One day I might catch you off guard, and I only need to win one time, right?" "Not if you let someone else win. You know you are the only person to play more than once, so I am relying on you. Now I need to say goodbye to Seekvaira. Don''t be late to school on Monday, or you get detention, ..." When Sona went to the other girls, Tsubaki whispered. "My King, I believe Miss Sitri is up to something? Also, I and the others will head back to Kuoh tonight, so we can get back to school and get our contracts done. Do you have anything you want me to do for you?" "Yes, please sleep in my room while I am gone to protect it... Ni and Li are suspicious lately, and I can only imagine them rolling around my bedding and sniffing my closet while I am gone." Tsubaki with a blush only said. "I will do that then." I should have noticed her words sounded off... And yes, I asked the Fox to guard the Hen-house. How could I have known Tsubaki had hobbies? - At the end of the night, after everyone left the Hotel, I had carried Kuisha into our VIP bridal chamber for our couple day honeymoon. "Ray, let me go get ready, just wait for me in the bed..." I looked at her and asked. "What? Don''t you want to watch a movie or something first?" She looked at me in confusion, then after she realized I was messing with her, we both chuckled. ""~!"" "Better yet, let us bathe together Ray, I think that would be a better first time." "As you wish Mrs Gremory." ", Now I know how your Mother felt changing her name from Bael to Gremory. It is a privilege only I can have. And when you become the Duke, I will be your Duchess. Okay then husband, carry me!" - A while later, in the large shower... I am sitting naked on a shower stool in the multi-directional shower, with water spraying from the top and both sides. Kuisha and I are kissing madly, as both of us have extended our bat wings, while her arms wrapped around my shoulders. Her hair no longer bound, was wet and flowed down her shoulders, back, and large breasts. Her eyes are barely open as we tangle our tongues in a dance that knows where our built up frustrations are leading us. She panted, and said with irritation. "Why are you not putting it in yet?!" "It is part of the foreplay, why?" She kissed my shoulder, trying to reach down, and then sliding her hand on my shaft, she said. "We have slept mostly naked all our life, so damn it, I need you in me, now." Both of my hands slowly run up and down her firm thighs, and then I take her right nipple into my mouth, ignoring her pleads. I am making her do it herself. I know, I am mean. Kuisha felt my gentle nibbles on her breasts, and bit her bottom lip. Throwing away her shyness, she lined me up to her bare slit. As she didn''t feel me resist, she slowly let herself enter her folds. Kuisha closed her eyes feeling the intrusion, and felt a small tear inside her, the proof of her maidenhood gone, just like that. I gently pulled her all the way onto my erection putting me deep within her, and with our bare skin in contact, I used my Demonic Power to heal her injuries. (.) I often heal my girls like this if training was a bit hard on their bodies. And Kuisha''s insides were slowly healed, so now she was not as tense as before. My wife whispered into my ear. "Ray, that is enough, I am healed now, I love you~!" She retracted her wings, and so did I. Then I started to kiss her again, and I could feel her start to urge me to lift her up and down. She is sitting in my lap with her legs around my waist, so she cannot move herself well unless I do it, or she puts her leg on the shower floor. So I move both hands under her firm bottom, and gently lift her, then slowly lower her. Kuisha smiled, and flicked her golden locks off her front, enjoying my tender slow movements. "~! Damn it Ray, t-this feels, waaaay better than I thought~!" As I put more movement into it, I grin and lick her ear, saying. "~ It only gets better my wife, just wait for it, you will fly without wings..." Her hands slowly roamed my chest while she tried to keep her balance, and I went back to sucking on her breasts. Honestly, Yasaka''s breasts are kinda too big, and I find that Kuisha''s breasts are more manageable, but I like all sizes! - Time flowed, like the water over our bodies, and just as I was not able to hold back anymore, I felt Kuisha jerk in my arms. It seems her orgasm caught her by surprise, and I just pulled her all the way down, and released my cum inside her depths. "Oh~ Ray, I-I think I finished~! That was really good..." I was a bit confused and asked her. "You think you finished? Have you never masturbated... Ever?!" Her green eyes looked into my green-blue eyes, and she shook her head. "I always wanted my first finish to be from you. Ray, is that weird?" I kissed this pure woman and said in honesty. "Weird? No way, in fact, I think I just love you even more if that is even possible!" Seeing my face, she was happy, and soon, she put her feet on the ground and stood. She saw the evidence of our coupling leak out, and with a smile she told me. "Let us rinse off my husband, we have all weekend to make love again and again. But right now, I want to sleep in your arms. I do not want to over do it, because my heart will explode from too much joy. I love you Ray." I stood, grabbed the cleaning supplies, and held my wife tenderly, slowly cleaning her. This Devil might be decisive and cruel in a fight, but right now, she is only my tender wife. Her eyes looking up into mine, remind me that I have countless years to be with her, I hope. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I was lost in thought, she said to me, "Ah! I almost forgot... There is one thing I have to do before the other girls. I was watching a lot of Human videos with them to research, so let me, ." I was not sure what she meant, till she knelt before me, taking in all of my manhood, and then as I heard and felt the sloppy sounds, I closed my eyes, smiling. "Kuisha my wife, this is truly a happy ending... Great job~!" - She lied, we did not just sleep, and in fact, I believe Kuisha had more sex with me than I even had with Yasaka. And boy... Kuisha must have watched a lot of porn! Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 51 The Underworld’s Intrigued? Chapter 51 The Underworld¡¯s Intrigued?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N Just as a reminder about Devil''s that become Servants with Evil Pieces, like Grayfia, Ravel, and Kuisha. Even though they use the Magic Crest of their new King, Family, or Peerage, the color of their Magic still is that of their Heritage... IE: Grayfia=silver, Ravel=red, and Kuisha=purple. Now when anyone is Reincarnated with Ray''s Evil Pieces, and were not Devils prior, their Demonic Power is crimson like Ray''s do to being effectively powered by Gremory Demonic Power. So in the anime, Issei, Gasper, and Akeno for example had crimson Magic Circles. But if Ray or Rias takes in say... Sona, she would still retain her navy-blue Demonic power of Sitri. Anyway, this is not important to most readers, but more trivia as to why certain characters have different color magic.] Chapter 51 The Underworld''s Intrigued? by Harem-Fan ~?! Early Sunday morning, I received a call on my smartphone... Kuisha and I are cuddled under the sheets, and only my arm extended to answer the caller. "Akeno, it is still early, what is wrong?" [Sorry to wake you Ray, but you received an urgent message from The Rating Game Committee. It arrived this morning, and it said to respond immediately.] I was confused, because I am not supposed to have anything to do with the Rating Games till the Youth Tournament, well, I would have if I had to face Riser like in the anime, but I don''t. "Why are they sending me a letter? We are still not ready for them till this summer? Are you sure the letter is for me?" [It is, and Tsubaki is holding onto it for you. So you might want to read it as soon as you get home. We dare not open it.] Kuisha with her Devil hearing said to me. "Ray, we are up now, so we can just go home early, so you won''t keep thinking about its contents. We have school tomorrow as well." "Alright Akeno, I will be home with Kuisha in 30 minutes, see you shortly." After hanging up my phone, we got ready so we could return the keys and teleport home... - At the same time, Akeno with a grin hung up her smartphone, as she looked at my bedroom door. The three cat girls standing behind her all said their opinions. "Li sister, I think Akeno has Youkai blood in her, scary ~Nya." "I-I almost feel bad for her, but this prank is too good ~Nya!" Shirone in the back with her indifferent face looked up to the blushing Akeno, and said her piece. "Akeno... You are despicable... I like it." Akeno, seeing Shirone''s thumbs up, only blushed harder in the anticipation of what her King might see. She covered her lips and quietly said. ", I did nothing wrong, and told not a single lie. Ray''s letter is indeed in there and urgent." All three cat girls rolled their eyes and nodded. Then Shirone said, "We better hide in Kuisha''s room for the show, anyone want popcorn?" - As Kuisha''s purple Demonic Transportation Circle faded from our sight, we found ourselves in the 3rd floor basement, in our arrival location. She said to me, "I will let the staff know we are back, and to make lunch for us. You can go look at your letter, then I will go and unpack my things." I looked at the elevator and said, "Something is amiss. Akeno called me, and by her normal behavior, she would have been here to jump into my arms or something, right? Even Li and Ni are absent..." "? I bet they are all naked laying in your bed to try and shock you. So go there, and when you see it, just leave and close the door on them, ." "I will snap a picture with my smartphone as I enter then, and that will shock them stiff, ." As we exited on the ground floor, we separated, and I went up the main steps to the second floor to go to my room. - Just as I was opening my door with my smartphone in hand, ready to take the picture, I heard it. [~! You are so naughty. No, we cannot do that. The others will find out, but if it is you... I will let you, ...] Dropping my presence further, I slowly enter, because the voice I hear is Tsubaki, my Queen. As I gently closed the door, I made my way to the bed. It seems Tsubaki is under my silk sheets, and seems to be holding one of my large pillows based on one of them not being at the headboard. [~! I am glad you''re back for me my King... I have been lonely... I protected everything like you wanted, so praise me more...] I did not turn and look, but I detected others in Kuisha''s room peering through a crack in the door. But I ignore them for now. With my left hand holding my phone, I wrench off the sheets in one motion from my bed with my right hand. ! I repeatedly took pictures to capture the unexpected scene that was going on under my sheets... Tsubaki with her glasses off, wearing only a pair of black panties, and wearing my white button-down school shirt, while she was hugging my pillow that had my school jacket wrapped around it. This alone was not the interesting part. No what was exciting was her flushed face, her dazed eyes being caught, and her right hand suspiciously down the front of her panties. Soon, our eyes met, and I only waved with my right hand and said. "Hello my Queen, I came home early... Should I come back later?" She bolted up out of the bed, like she was not doing anything with the abandoned pillow or her right hand, and her eyes looked tear filled as her face was as crimson as my hair. "I-I was just sleeping, and, and had a strange dream... I-I will go now, and get ready..." And as she bolted for her room with her Queen speed, she stopped and ran back to the nightstand, picked up a letter, and came to me reluctantly, looking at the smartphone in my hand. I said to her, "Just calm down Tsubaki, I am deleting the pictures right now. And thanks for looking after my room." ! Both of us clearly heard the dissatisfied click of a tongue from the cracked door, clearly from Shirone, when she heard I was deleting the pictures. Tsubaki closed her eyes in despair, knowing the others saw or heard her disgraceful fantasy play. Taking the letter, I leaned in and gave her a kiss on her lips, bringing her back to her senses, and she said to me pitifully. "I will accept any punishment you deem fit for embarrassing my King." "Actually, I thought it was adorable, so just go and get ready for the day, we will have lunch together." Tsubaki bows and fled to her room, but I did give her a playful joke as her door shut. "Love your shirt by the way, ." I then look to the other door and say. "The joke is over girls, time to give up." Then the door opened and Akeno, Shirone, Ni, Li, and Kuisha came out. Kuisha was smiling and said. "That was too cute to stop, ." Soon, all of the girls came to me one by one, to get kisses and hugs, then we sat on my couches in my room. Tsubaki even joined us with only a small blush and a few teases from the others. - A while later, I was reading the official letter from The Rating Game Committee, and my expression was all over the place confusing my Peerage. Shirone with her head in my lap, looked up at me and asked. "Ray, are they making us have a Rating Game early?" I shook my head and held up the letter for the girls to see. "It is not a rating game, but at the end of May, there will be a battle royal with all past losers of Sona''s chess games, to determine her fiance with a Battle Royal in a Rating Game Field. Last Devil Standing, walks away with the hand of Sona Sitri." Akeno tilted her head and asked me. "But you''re already married to sister Kuisha? So why did you get a formal letter." Kuisha took the letter and was reading it. She raised her eyebrows in surprise. "All Devil men that challenged, even if now married after their challenge, may attempt to even marry Sona as a 2nd wife. So Ray can technically participate, but that is not the issue here, it is even worse..." Tsubaki asked her. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How is it worse?" Kuisha held up the letter and said it clearly. "The judges and complaining participants put restrictions on Ray... First, he is forbidden from using any form of Power of Destruction. Second, he is not allowed to bring the allotted 1 Phoenix Tears every participant is allowed to bring and use once. Ray is the only participant to be restricted like that." Ni nodded and said. "And in a Battle Royal, other Devils will team up on Ray ~Nya!" Li said or asked. "Does Ray have to join ~Nya?" Kuisha shook her head and explained the shit part. "No, Ray does not have to join the event at all, but... If he does not join, some Devils Ray does not like will have a strong chance of becoming Sona''s husband, including... Riser Phenex, Sairaorg Bael, Zephyrdor Glasya-Labolas, Diodora Astaroth, and many more atrocious Devils." Akeno asked. "Why did Ray''s cousin join?" Kuisha explained. "He played Chess with her as a backup, if his fiance had dumped him for not being the Heir, but after he secured his Heir-ship, the woman didn''t break it off. Even though Sairaorg does not intend to break his engagement, the rules still allow him to participate... And knowing Sairaorg, he just wants to flex his muscles and test his strength." Shirone moved for Kuisha who sat next to me. I was only looking blankly staring out the window in deep-thought. She took my hand and asked. "I think you should do it, but what do you want to do Ray?" "With my position as the next Heir of Gremory, I need to ask my Mother, Father, and Brother what is right. I cannot just go in and cause trouble. So I will go and call them privately first. Kuisha, as my wife, you need to be there." "Alright girls, go and get ready for lunch, Ray and I will make a call first..." As the girls left, I was in turmoil about this event... I avoided messing with Riser, and am I fated to fight him? Does Fate wish for him to get beaten up or something? And what the fuck... I have to fight Sairaorg? Lastly, does Diodora Astaroth have Ouroboros Dragon, Ophis Snake in him yet at this point in time? "Why do I feel that Sona is behind this event?" Kuisha pretended to not hear my words. But how did the whole Chess thing diverge from the main plot of the anime just because I suggested it instead of Sona making it? Well, let me see what my family has to say about it... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 52 Because Of Me? Chapter 52 Because Of Me?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 52 Because Of Me? by Harem-Fan On the coffee-table in front of me and Kuisha, I have a projection of my Mother and Father. My Mother said to us [That is correct, we are both well aware of the news here in the Underworld. The Sitri''s revised conditions to allow all suitors a final phase with an absolute winner is now well known.] My Father with a happy smile said to me, [It seems after meeting you last summer break, Lord Sitri realized the futility of trying to find a non-existent chess player that may never be born, thus ending their Sitri main family line. He said when you turned down his offer for a game when you visited, he realized if even the most powerful youth Devil no longer wanted to play, they had to change the game.] "What?! Lord Sitri is changing the content of the game because of me? I just don''t want to waste time with a losing game." My Mother smiled and said. [Precisely Dear. The reason no one wants to challenge Sona, is the fact they do not want to hurt their Pride, or they only do it for fun and don''t care about actually winning, making it more of a joke than a serious event. Sona and her parents have quietly endured a few unsavory rumors about the lack of a fiance for their daughter. Well, even Serafall has no known male lover or husband, so...] Kuisha asked my Father. "Father, so should Ray enter the competition with the other youth Devils, and what about the restrictions placed on Ray?" [Venelana and I believe if Ray did not at least participate, the Gremory might be seen as weak or afraid of those Rating Game members'' rules. And honestly, Ray is by no means really at any disadvantage here. The Rating Game Committee had to implement this, or what youth Devil in their right mind would risk death for a marriage. If only Ray showed up, then the Sitri would be even more shamed for fixing the game in their favor.] My Mother then asked Kuisha. [Kuisha dear, how do you feel about this match as Ray''s wife? Would you want Ray to enter and throw the match, or win it? Not showing is not the right choice however.] "As Lady Gremory, I want my husband to win. As far as the prize... Sona is also my childhood friend, and the two of us get along well. As far as the Gremory house is concerned, joining a marriage alliance with one of our most avid ally''s is very beneficial to us." [Good daughter, you are thinking of the big picture. And you Son, will you play to win, or will you put on a good show and then find an honorable way out?] I smile thinking about how Sona had kissed me that night, and can clearly remember her words of using her intellect and my strength, and know this is all her. But... I do not want another man to win the lips that she gave me. "Entering is certain, and I shall talk to Sona about me winning. I will put up a good showing no matter the outcome." My Father grins and tells me. [Good, because your Mother and I already signed you up. Lord Sitri asked me to get you to enter no matter what, .] I only got the confirmation from his words, that this was Sona and her Father''s plan all along. Well, I will still ask her tomorrow. After a few last minute family babble, we closed the costly Transmission Magic. - Later that day... Tsubaki and I are now approaching the Old Church in the north west of Kuoh Town. () "Ray, I am feeling chills from here." "That is normal Tsubaki, even with the light tempering we have slowly been doing, this feeling never vanishes from our body. It is our natural early warning of danger. This feeling just alerts us to the chance of being affected by the Light or being Purged." "Ray, if we step foot here, will it start a conflict?" I look at the worried Queen and say softly. "? No, as long as I do not kill anyone, they cannot make it a big deal, plus the Church is not in control of this land, but the Fallen Angels." As I made it to the front doors of the church, Tsubaki asked. "How can you tell?" ! I opened the doors and saw the old church with a bit of dust in a few places. I then point to the Holy Iconography and explain. "If it was the Human Church, the holy symbols would be well taken care of, but as you can see, even the large cross on the wall has been cracked, and the head of the Son of God has been bashed in. Fallen Angels deface the pure church teachings to show their rage of being cast out of Heaven." Now Tsubaki and I have entered, and she said, "My Magic Glasses show that there have been others in here recently." I walk to the main altar knowing there is a secret passage down, and I say to her. "Yes, there are around 10 presences that fled the area when we came, they are watching us from a safe distance. Probably trying to find out why the Devils dare walk in here. My crimson hair is a dead giveaway to my identity, and the Fallen here are not stupid enough to start a fight with me at least not now." ! I with no effort moved the heavy stone altar to the side, revealing a set of stone steps down into the basement level. Then Tsubaki followed me down... - As I made it to the bottom, I saw that the large shallow pool of water to the center is still here, this is the one I remember from the anime in season two, the one the two Exorcist Irina Shidou and Xenovia Quarta used to bathe in. Why is this here you ask? Well it is here for holy water and baptisms. But my eyes move to the far back wall. "Asia Argento..." "Ray, what did you whisper?" "Nothing, Tsubaki. I was surprised to see that creepy cross on the wall there... It is used for dark rituals." Shit, I knew I forgot about someone a bit when I met Saji and Issei... Asia? But why did I remember Xenovia Quarta and not Asia... Well Irina reminded me of that airhead Knight. Yeah, in the anime, she just became Rias''s Knight because the Church would reject her. Well, I said she was an airhead, but in reality, she is very smart in some fields. Maybe an idiot savant? Wait... I can save Asia without even having her come to Kuoh! If I kill that asshole Diodora Astaroth in the upcoming Rating Game battle, he cannot get her kicked out of the Church right? Then Asia does not even have to leave where she is truly happy. , Diodora Astaroth, please do not blame me for targeting you for the sake of a nice girl. But sadly, you are fated to die anyway. "Ray, two Fallen Angels have entered the church and are waiting upstairs." "Yeah, They are nervous about me being down here, let us be nice neighbors and greet them." - As I walked up to the main room of the church with my hands in my pockets, looking like a casual visitor, my Queen was behind me, tense. I see two Fallen Angels I recognize from the anime, but seeing them in real life is most definitely more of an impact. So I greet the two. "Hello Raynare and Dohnaseek. I am Lord Ray Gremory of the Duke House of Gremory, it is a pleasure to meet you." I give them a warm and friendly smile, and the scantily clad female Fallen Angel scowls a bit and her dark hair swayed in the breeze from the open front door. I can tell the other two Fallen Angels are outside as back up as well. So she said to me, "And why would a Devil step foot in church, and how do you know who we are?" "I am here to confess my sins of course, . But seriously, it would be rude of the ruler of this Devil Territory to not stop by for a visit, right? After all, I am being very hospitable, right?" The four Fallen have already put up an anti-Human Barrier outside just in case a fight happens. Dohnaseek, a very tall man but still shorter than me, wearing a trench coat and fedora hat, says in a gloomy tone. "Lord Gremory, it seems you have forgotten that this is our Territory in here, are you trying to start a fight with us?" While I keep my hands casually in my pants pocket, I smile at him and say. "A fight with you 4 Fallen Angels? No, like I said I only came to greet you. My Brother the Devil King told me to always talk things out and never go straight to violence. And you guys should have heard of me before, right? If we truly fought, who do you think would win? I am not here to bully you guys, but just pass on a friendly warning to you." Raynare indeed knows me very well, as her superiors told her to not come across the Super Devil Ray Gremory at all cost, but this kid just came into her base like the warning did not apply, so she smiled and asked with a changed tone. "You are right Ray Gremory, I do know you, and hearing you say we won''t fight is pleasing, so then, what did you want to tell us?" I love how fast she took charge from her grumpy coworker and put on her kind face. So I nodded and said. "As long as you guys do not attack the Gremory and Sitri Devils here, or interfere with our work, I promise to stay out of your affairs regarding the observation of the Children of God. With that, I and my Queen shall leave you to your work. Nice to meet all of you." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I walked to the open door, the two Fallen moved out of my way. "Raynare, Mittelt, Kalawarna, and Dohnaseek... It really was nice to see all of you, goodbye..." And with the confirmation of the Fallen Angels here, I left to ponder what the future may hold... For those interested in watching all 4 seasons, or watch again, here is a website I use that has them as Dub or Sub... click the spoiler to find it... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 53 Sona, We Have A Problem? Chapter 53 Sona, We Have A Problem?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 53 Sona, We Have A Problem? by Harem-Fan "! Sister Kuisha, this is not fair ~Nya?!" Li rapidly nods to her sister''s words, as Kuisha crosses her arms. Kuisha tells Ni, Li, Shirone, and Akeno. "I told you, each of you have your designated nights and Sunday nights are sleepover nights for everyone. Just because Ray is old enough, does not mean we are going to drain him like a raisin. And a couple of you need to wait just a bit. So, Ni and Li, you are not going to get alone time with Ray tonight. Ray has school in the morning. I promise the two of you can have him alone on Friday night, alright?" "Raaaaaay~! ~ Ray, save your Nekomata ~Nya!" Ni launched into my arms fake crying, while Li just grins at her sister trying to get me to cave into her cuteness. , so I just rub her ear and say. "Kuisha is right Ni, let me do things right with all of you. You are not just a conquest, alright? So just sleep in my bed tonight like a good woman." "I call my right leg ~Nya!" "Oh, left leg ~Nya!" Shirone in a rush said. "Back up sisters, I am Ray''s pillow." Tsubaki said, and Akeno followed. "Right arm..." "Left arms mine tonight Kuisha, you got him all weekend, ." Kuisha only smiled, because she had no intention in stealing me tonight, but when she saw my face, being held down all night, she could only be amused. So my torturous but great sleepover commenced... - It was still dark when my eyelids cracked. My head is propped on Shirone''s belly, while her arms and tail hugged my neck. Seems she had been sniffing me in her sleep. But what has caught my attention is the mouth slowly and quietly giving me a blowjob under the sheets. Akeno, is currently sleeping with my left arm in her marshmallow soft breasts, and on my right, Tsubaki has a firm but respectful hold of my hand held to her heart. Kuisha is on the other side of Akeno holding her like a hug pillow, and I am left with two cat girls on my leg area. And since Ni said she had my left leg, and the slightly-rough tongue on my dick, it should be her. Li has her arms and breasts firmly holding my right leg, and I think she is sleeping. Each time Ni raises and lowers her mouth, her pair of boobs keep pressing gently on my leg. What she is doing to me is driving me nuts, because I cannot move any appendage on my body. So I just subtly make my shaft twitch in her mouth to alert her to me being awake. As soon as Ni felt the pulse, she sucked harder, and then gently held my balls in her cold left hand, dammit! Okay, this is kinda awesome, but I cannot make a noise, or Shirone will sense it, and then who knows what the girls will say or do. Then I felt Ni''s hand leave me, and I swear I saw her arm from under the sheet wake Li! Then, like magic, Li silently also joined in the kitty scratching post, like it was smeared with catnip! Now two tongues are licking up and down both sides, eagerly trying to stimulate me. And like they could smell my excitement, the two alternated, who licked the base and who swallowed the head. I had a bizarre thought in my mind... The two girls seem to be playing Russian Roulette with a single bullet, and they are trying to see who gets the mouthful! And after a few minutes of this, I finally could not hold it, so just as Li had put me deep in her mouth, I let it go, and she froze, taking me all in, to not make a mess. I almost lost it right there because, while this all was going on, there were two sets of twin-tails swaying left and right, like a snake charmers basket. But when Li got the belly full of my sauce, her tails went straight up in surprise, and I at the same time saw Ni''s tails go limp in sadness! I almost busted my gut at that. But after most of my shot was gone, I felt Ni push Li aside, and Ni managed to get the leftovers, and her tails started to be happy again, cute. After a few more minutes, I lowered the flagpole and the girls escaped the bed with smiles, heading out to go clean up and flee from guilt. Ni and Li both waved at me with cunning smiles. I could only wave my foot to them, and then they were gone. It was still early before the alarm, so I fell back to sleep... - At breakfast, I was pulled to the side by Li and she whispered to me while getting her goodbye kiss and hug. "We are sorry for leaving like that Neko Master, but if we stayed, Shirone would have smelled you on us ~Nya." I looked into her blue eyes and said to her while feeling her tight waist in my hands. "Don''t worry. I promise to not leave you girls unattended in the future. But Kuisha is right, If I just rush right into it, I will not remember how incredible each of you are. So thanks for this morning Li, . Now I am off to school, so stay out of trouble, alright?" I always wanted to do this, so... I slowly slid my hands up her sailor skirt, and firmly squeezed her butt-cheeks. Li bit her lip with a smile in her eyes. "Bye-bye Neko Master Ray ~Nya." Ni at the door handed me my schoolbag and the two cat girls sent us off... - As I entered the school-gates, I noticed havoc... Issei, Motohama, and Matsuda were running for their lives while the track and field girls were hunting them down. Then Akeno asked Tsubaki. "Was it just me, or did those three have panties on their heads?" "No, those were not panties, but bras." As I saw Issei running, he gave us a thumbs up, and he had a trickle of blood in one nostril. I stupidly watched the Perverted Trio get surrounded, then I noticed Tomoe walk over handing the whole track team paper fans... """! Sorry, Sorry, ,!""" ...! The whole team of girls turned the boys into pig-faces, as their squeals matched their faces! Sona came up to me with her arms crossed and exhaled. "He just has too many hormones, and he gets dragged into this stuff by his two best friends. Should I make Matsuda and Motohama forget they know Issei?" I smile at her, because I know she is looking forward to paddling him later with her Demonic Power. So I shrug and say. "Personally? If someone made you forget me, I would be sad, and possibly devastated. So I think offing his friends would do more harm than good." "? Fine, I won''t erase their memories. So you do not seem to be questioning me?" "Question you about what?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sona looked at me seriously. "I personally gave Tsubaki your invitation..." "Oh, that? Yeah, I am not participating." I fought hard to keep my straight face, as I saw Sona''s glasses slide down her nose just a tad, with her mouth open in horror. She suddenly asked. "W-What do you mean you''re not joining?! I cannot undo this game?" My lip twitched at her panicked face, and I calmly said. "Well... you told me that kiss was not a confession, so I thought that means you did not want me to win." My lip raised, and Kuisha giggled. Then Sona, realizing she was being played, turned angry... - Five minutes later Issei, Matsuda, and Motohama with busted lips and black-eyes are watching an unusual sight in Kuoh Academy. Well everyone was watching... Motohama said to Matsuda and Issei. "The Student Council President is running faster than I thought she would. And she is swinging that paper fan at Ray Gremory wildly. Are we going to see the Prince get beaten like us?!" Issei yelled! "PRESIDENT SWEEP THE LEGS!" Matsuda said with a grin. "Wow Issei, that seemed to be good advice, now he is curled up in a ball like we were! Good job man, for some reason, my heart feels good right now." - ! Sona is not really hurting me, but she looks too cute pissed at me to stop her, so I just let her hit my defending arms. Then I said to her, "Do you want me to win it?" Instantly she stopped swatting me with the fan and crossed her arms, looking at my smiling face. She exhaled knowing her position in school was slightly tarnished for chasing me down, but she only told me. "My kiss should have been your answer, but yes, you need to win no matter what. My heart cannot belong to anyone but you. So work hard." Standing up, I dusted off my summer shirt and said to Sona with seriousness. "Now that you and I had our fun playing, I have serious business to tell you about. Wanna talk in your office or mine?" "Why do your words sound funny? But let''s go to mine. It will look like I am scolding you for something, to cover my slip of playing with you here." "? your words sound worse than mine?!" She looked up to me with a smile and said. "Oh, is that so?" - Sona and I are alone in her office while I told her about my meeting at the church. She furrowed her brows in seriousness and then asked. "So, you think the four Fallen Angels are here to steal Sacred Gears from Humans?" I slid her pictures I took of the underground, because the smartphone images were magically erased by the Fallen Angels regarding their base. () ", This indeed looks to be for a ritual like what you think it might be for. Well, we can only pass this on to our siblings, but we cannot act on it, or we will get scolded or worse." "Make sure to tell your Peerage all about this threat, because they may target our clients. If they do then we can act. They have excommunicated Exorcists, so be careful." "Thanks for the warnings Ray, I would hate to see my Peerage hurt." I stood from my seat, and walked around Sona''s desk to her side, and she looked up to me with questioning eyes. I leaned in to get close, and her cheeks blushed, but she did not move. Slowly, I pressed my lips on hers. I kissed her, while she closed her eyes. Our tongues didn''t dance, but our lips clearly tasted one another, and as I stood, she took in a breath. Sona pushed up her glasses and asked. "Why would you do that to me now, Ray?" I waved at her and walked to the door to go to class, and I told her. "If it was just chess, I would not have done that... But, who will beat me in this new game? I will be the only man to kiss you, my best friend. See you in class..." After I left, Sona''s indifferent face that had a hint of blush, turned red, and she let out a charming smile, I wish I could have seen. She put her fingers on her lips and squinted at the closed door. "I think intelligence drops when you are in love, ..." Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 54 Saji Is About To Die? Chapter 54 Saji Is About To Die?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N Fun Fact: Koneko () bears a striking resemblance to Yuki Nagato from the Haruhi Suzumiya franchise. In fact, in Episode 2, Mr. Morisawa, one of her regular clients, even has her wear Nagato''s outfit as cosplay. ] Chapter 54 Saji Is About To Die? by Harem-Fan The end of April... It has been a couple of weeks since I was enrolled in the Battle Royal. Out of the 50ish competitors, 17 had dropped out seeing my name, and now only a total of 41 participants including me will join the battle on the 1st of June. Right now, school has just ended and my Peerage is dropping by to check in and arrange their contracts for the evening. Honestly, being a King sucks if you do not like or rather cannot do paperwork. Every-time one of my Servants does a contract, I have to log the time, customer-feedback, then register what they received as payment along with storage, allocate the credit for contracts completion, log the time and events that took place in the meeting, and then finally write my thoughts on the job. And I have to do this for every single job each Peerage member does. Yes, Tsubaki as my Queen has to help with this annoying work, and hence why Kuisha was happy to only have Bishop duties, meaning she has more time to spend with me. Speaking of my wife, while my Queen and I are at my desk, she is sitting on her couch having tea, reading some homework for her class. Akeno is currently serving tea for the three of us, while having some herself while also doing her homework with Kuisha. Ni and Li wearing normal dresses come in and head to my desk. The two cat girls always have a twinkle in their eyes and an almost permanent smile. Li said to me. "Reporting to Neko Master ~Nya! Issei is about to leave school, and we will keep following him in the shadows ~Nya." Ni with more of a softer temperament added what her sister forgot to mention. "Just like the past two weeks, no strange girls have approached Issei Hyoudou. It seems today, he is not doing contracts and is going over to Matsuda''s home to watch Porn with the Trio ~Nya." I contemplate while looking at my desk calendar, and then tell the two. "Alright girls, just watch him till he gets home, then let your Familiars take the night shift. You two are doing great. I will see you at dinner." ""Yes ~Nya!"" Then the two girls left, closing the doors behind them. Akeno asked me with curiosity. "Ray, do you really think the Fallen might try to Steal the Sacred Gears of our two Peerages? And Issei especially?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I sip my tea and nod. "They have three attractive Fallen in their group, and Issei thinks with his wrong brain, so he could be lured before he knows it. I think Sona would be sad if she lost her Pawn or Knight. Gasper is always near Sona, so he is fine. And Tsubaki here is too smart to be duped by them. I warned Saji of the presence of the Fallen and to be alert for them. He, Mil-tan, and Issei live near the church after-all." And like summoning magic... ! Saji looked gloomy as he walked in and sat on his center couch, with worry on his face. Kuisha with her legs crossed, asked him. "Wow, what puts you in a frustrated mood? Are your siblings in trouble?" Saji''s shoulders slumped and he exhaled telling us. "My Little sister Kaho, found out I am a Devil. She had a hunch for a while, but yesterday she confirmed it, and last night, she and I talked." I asked in concern for Saji. "Did you two fight or something? Is she afraid of you now?" Saji smiled and shook his head. "No, actually Kaho is supporting me, but my Little Brother Gengo is too young to notice me. I slipped up yesterday when I talked to an out of towner who was not speaking Japanese, and I forgot about my Devil Language ability. My Sister, being smart, noticed, then confronted me on it last night. So I confessed. I did not expose everyone however, but she guessed "You Ray for obvious reasons." Yeah, we Devil''s kinda forget about our Devil Tongue ability of communication. And his Sister is very smart for her young age. "Well, then it is good you do not have to use Mind Control magic to change her memories. Plus this will let her know to cover for you with your little Brother. I take it she knew your Familiar was not you?" Saji gave a thumbs up saying. "Yup, so I introduced her to King Mamba and she found him cute?" I shudder at that girl''s taste, because King Mamba is a 20 foot long black mamba snake. Its poison is so deadly it can outright kill an elephant with one bite, or any Low-class being. ! At this time, Shirone walked in with her schoolbag, putting it to the side of her couch and picked up a readied cake Akeno had left her. Akeno came to Saji, handing him a cup and then sat back on her couch with Kuisha. Tsubaki handed Shirone a stack of requests she had gotten as reservations, and she went through them. She furrowed her brow and asked Tsubaki. "Big sister Tsubaki, I have overlapping job requests. I need to take care of my regular Mr Morisawa at 8 pm, but I have this new client at 9 pm, so I cannot cover them both? Can you do this second one for me?" My Queen shook her head and held up her own task. "I am making dinner for Miss Saki at 8 pm, so I might not be done in time. Kuisha, can you do it?" "Sorry, I have an 8 pm as well helping a University student with his science project." Just as Akeno was going to offer to take it, Saji said to Shirone. "I have no jobs tonight, and all of my homework is done, so I can take your 9 pm. I can even go home and bring my siblings dinner, so it works perfectly for me." Shirone handed him the Flyer and said. "That would be rad, thanks Saji. Here, have a cookie." I smiled at my little white kitty sharing her sugar. Saji took it with tears in his eyes as he bit into it, because she never shares her treats, so this was like becoming good friends. Or like when a cat brings you a dead bird or mouse it caught for you. Mil-tan was already out on a demolition job breaking down some old apartment buildings for his job, and will be back later... - At 9 pm, Saji walked in and greeted me. "Here you go Ray, a Big Mac Combo for ya! See you in a bit, I am leaving now." "Alright, good luck." After Saji stepped on the Circle, the Flyer activated the Transportation Circle in the room, taking him to his job wrapped in crimson light.. Not a minute later, the Circle lit up with incoming Peerage members... Tsubaki, Shirone, and Kuisha. Akeno, who was here, greeted them for me. Shirone, seeing my Coke, bounced over, hugged me, then stole my soda, sipping it with cute eyes. Damn. Then Kuisha stole my french fries and said. "I just love these, . I guess Saji got you the combo?" I put my half eaten burger down and wiped my mouth. "Yeah a bit ago just before he left for...." I could tell, my Pawn Genshirou Saji''s life is in danger! Yes, the Gremory Seal we place on our Servants hands is a Special Security Magic that monitors our Servants life signs, and danger level. And right now, Saji is half dead! This Crest I gave them also acts as a Summoning Flyer, able to bring me to the side of my Servants in an Emergency. This use of the Crest uses it up, and I will have to reapply it later. I stood rapidly running to the Magic Circle and told everyone. "Saji is dying, everyone emergency Teleport, now!" With her Queen speed, Tsubaki already was holding her Naginata, and at my left side Then both Kuisha and Akeno stood behind me, while Shirone stood in front of me as the Vanguard. Just before I was going to activate the circle, Mil-tan, hearing my yell, ran over and we both nodded wordlessly, saying. "Promotion to Queen ~Nyo!" Then I activated the circle, and all of us were engulfed in crimson light... - As the light faded from our eyes, what we saw made my heart tighten, because this was not what I imagined to see. Why... Why is this happening now? "Oh ho ho ho, It is a Devil party, ! I hit the jackpot for Devil bitches, look dumb nun, your friend is with these Devil scum!" Freed Sellzen, the excommunicated Exorcist is holding Asia Argento against the wall of this dark living room full of blood and body parts. Saji is near me on his knees holding a smoking wound in his left side, while his right arm is also slashed with a smoking wound. He has his Absorption line out holding a couch in front of himself as a shield that had been used to block Light Bullets from the handgun Freed is holding in his hand. Seeing us, Saji said. "Freed killed my client, and that girl is my friend, sorry Ray, I could not defeat him..." Freed had ripped open Asia''s robes, exposing her breasts and panties, and was holding his gun muzzle in her mouth, as he grins at me and asks. ", Devil boy don''t look so angry, you can have sloppy seconds, !" "Freed Sellzen, your Fallen Angel handlers did not give you my message, it seems, for harming my Servant, and killing my client, I will punish you today... Attack him." Just as Freed let go of Asia, a black portal with purple light on its edges appeared next to Kuisha and by Asia, then Kuisha reached in, and pulled Asia to her side, startling the nun! Then the portals closed. Hole, is strong... Freed was left dumb founded seeing that, and then he dodged to the side as a couch and an armchair thrown by both Mil-tan and Shirone almost killed him flat. Freed yelled. "Fuck, a Giant and a Midget cannon! You Devils come in all sizes, !" ! As Freed continuously shot Light bullets in our direction, Tsubaki''s Naginata spun, deflecting each shot with precision. Both of them are quick and agile. I said to the stunned Asia. "Asia Argento, please heal Saji before he dies of his wounds, especially if you are friends, thanks. Everyone, I sense his reinforcements coming so deal with him fast." I then created a Defensive Magic Circle for my two Bishops and Saji along with Asia, while my Queen, Rook, and Pawn deal with Freed. Nope, unlike Rias in the anime, I am not running, I did warn the Fallen to not interfere with my Servants and Clients. Plus, I had no idea Asia had come so soon... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 55 Asia Argento Is My Prisoner, So What? Chapter 55 Asia Argento Is My Prisoner, So What?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 55 Asia Argento Is My Prisoner, So What? by Harem-Fan I then created a Defensive Magic Circle for my two Bishops and Saji along with Asia, while my Queen, Rook, and Pawn deal with Freed. Freed Sellzen seeing his foes only became 3 let out a twisted smile, and taunted. "Come here and eat my Light Sword Devil whores, ~!" ! Tsubaki forward to parry his sword strikes and flatly told Mil-tan and Shirone. "Don''t touch his sword or bullets, or you will end up like Saji, so attack from range." ! Shirone, heeding the warning, started to throw baseball sized Senjutsu blasts at Freed, and he was forced to dodge them, while Mil-tan grabbed living room objects to throw. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ! Freed finally lost his cool, having to watch Tsubaki''s Naginata, Shirone''s blasts, and Mil-tan throwing all the heavy objects in the room at him. "Cheating Devils, you are not playing fair, and fuck you big cross-dressing Hulk, Don''t throw a vacuum cleaner, damn!" Seeing Saji fully healed, I told him. "Saji, Promote and lock Freed down. Asia, just stay next to Kuisha here, and do not say anything when the Fallen come, alright?" Kuisha, seeing the healing from this nun, and my kind tone to her, only gently patted Asia on the shoulders to calm her emotions. Asia overwhelmed only said. "O-Okay." "Promotion to Queen, and Line Go!" Saji pointed his left hand Absorption Line out, and it wrapped around Freed''s left wrist holding the gun. Saji sneered, now that he caught Freed. Freed panicked now that he had four Devils on him, and he tried cutting the line on his left hand, and to his horror, his Light Sword was unable to cut the line holding him like a caught fish, and he screamed. "Raynare, hurry and help me, the Devils have me pinned." I sensed that the 4 Fallen Angels, and the 6 Exorcists outside had hesitated to come in once they noticed the amount of Devils inside and the power level spiking. "Akeno, protect Kuisha and Asia, while I greet our guests." I held out my hand making a large mass of Power of Destruction, the size of a beach-ball, then compressed it into my Bullets of Annihilation, I said. "Ruin the Extinct!" Then mentally controlling the sphere with a lot of Demonic Power, I launched the fast moving orb of concentrated Destruction to rapidly erase the portion of the house between the living room and the front yard. Like a lie, half of the house was just gone, revealing the group outside, and our current fight inside. I smile at the 4 Fallen and greet them. "Raynare, I see you have come to retrieve your rabid dog, Freed? I thought I was clear with you about me not bothering you guys if you did not hurt my Servants or mess with my clients, correct?" While I said this, I pointed to the ragged and bloody clothing of Saji, then at the dismembered Human body everywhere. While my words left my mouth, I had been increasing my aura around my body to radiate pressure everyone in the area could feel. In this power surge, my longer crimson hair started to rise and sway in the glow on my body. And as my last word left my lips, I let out a basketball-sized black with crimson Power of Destruction, like a black flame in my hand. Raynare seeing Freed''s work, and Asia her prize in the Devil''s clutches frowned, then put on a smile. "You have misunderstood Lord Gremory. This Freed is not one of ours, but we only came to retrieve that nun you have there, she is one of us. You can just kill him for all we care, what do you say?" If I did not know her plot, I might have been tricked by her words, but giving her Asia will not happen, though I need to handle this situation with care due to politics. I cannot jeopardize peace between The Three Factions as well, so I smile at her and point my power at Freed, who is now panicking still trying to chop the Absorption Line, he said in a yell. "Raynare you bitch, how dare you sell me out to Devil scum! I-I am telling our boss you, Bitch~!" Freed, unable to escape the Line, and seeing my Power coming towards him, he pulled a bead from his coat decisively... "I will advance backwards, and let''s see how you 4 deal with our boooooss~, ~!" ! My blast flew into the blinding bright light, and Saji fell on his ass, with his Line pulling back to himself. A freshly cut left hand, holding a handgun, dropped in front of him. Freed chose to lose his hand to avoid my blast. ! The fireplace behind him was blown to bits from my blast missing its mark, and Freed was gone. He most-likely fled through the hole made by the couch Mil-tan threw in the beginning. I was not thinking he would be smart enough or vicious enough to remove his own hand... The power of a cockroach to survive is better than I thought. Then, I looked back at the Fallen, and I said while pointing to Asia. "This nun was working with that man, and she is his accomplice. So if you plan on taking my prisoner, then you are admitting to working with Freed. So while I am in a good mood, ask yourself, is the life of this prisoner worth fighting with me, Raynare?" Asia shivered hearing my words, thinking of the horrors awaiting her in a prison of Hell. But when she saw Saji stand in front of her protectively, and Kuisha patting her back in comfort, Asia was both confused and warm. Raynare, Freed, and the others have done horrible things in the name of God these last two days of being here. Raynare, not wanting to lose her Twilight Healing Sacred Gear, tried to negotiate. "Asia is a member of Grigori, and if you give her back to me, we will leave Kuoh Town tomorrow, and you will not have to deal with us? That is fair, right? And Asia was captured and forced to work with that man, so you have no rights to keep her prisoner." I ignite another Power of Destruction in my hand, and compress it into my power... Ruin the Extinct. Then I say with a happy tone. "Asia Argento is my prisoner, so what? When I am done interrogating her, if she proves to be innocent, then I will let her go. But for now, with Freed gone, I need to know more... As for you staying or going from Kuoh, that is your choice. So leave here without Asia Argento, or just don''t leave, it is your choice, Fallen Angel and crew." Raynare, Mittelt, Kalawarna, and Dohnaseek all had looks of anger, but feeling my aura of a being that out classes them and the iconic power in my hand, that the Devil King Lucifer is proud of, their hearts are just full of grievance. Tsubaki stood to my side with her Naginata ready for a fight, and then Mil-tan stood behind me looking at.. Mittelt''s Gothic Dress with stars in his eyes, . He just ruined my tough act, right? Mittelt, seeing Mil-tan gazing at her like a pervert, covered herself and pointed. "Raynare he wants to eat me, gross!" My lip twitched and I, instead of holding the orb at Raynare, turned it towards the Loli. She freaked and hid behind Dohnaseek. He had a look of terror realizing she would use him as a body shield, and finally Raynare said. "Fine, we are leaving, but don''t you dare kill her, she belongs to us. We will wait for her safe return, let''s go everyone, we are done here..." As the ten foes retreated, I dismissed my attack power, and then Saji said in a panic. "! Ray, please, you cannot send Asia to them, they...." I put my hand up to cut him off, I smiled at my peerage and gave orders. "Saji, watch over Asia... Kuisha please set up a return Circle for us all to the club-room... Tsubaki and Akeno, please fix this mess. We will not talk here, and discuss our options at our base." Saji doesn''t understand the fallen or anyone can review the fight here, so talking about sensitive topics about Asia here is no good... Plus I do not know if Diodora Astaroth is hiding in the shadows trying to capture Asia for his Peerage. So I actively keep an eye out for now... - An hour later in the ORC room, Asia is sitting on the couch in the middle, between Saji and Mil-tan. The other members including Ni and Li are sitting in their spots, as we are talking. Asia is holding the pictures I took of the Underground Church basement, and she had seen this site as well. She has been listening to me discuss her options. And if you are guessing I want to recruit her, then you would be a fool to not want to. I am a Devil, and I know Asia is incredible, for her power, personality, Dragon talent, and kindness. "That is right, that Devil you healed, Diodora Astaroth, set you up to send you here to Kuoh to be sacrificed to those Fallen. Your impressive Sacred Gear would be ripped from you, killing you, then he wanted to steal it back from them and take you away into his harem for nefarious deeds to even kill followers of Heaven." As Asia trembled, seeing a picture of the Devil she healed, and his current Peerage I showed her, full of captured holy maidens, left her heart trembling. My detailed outline was irrefutable. But Kuisha asked me. "Husband, how did you find all this out?" ", Well I read some of this in the reports back in Urakyoto when I dropped in on Yasaka a while back." Actually I am not telling lies here, because she indeed had reports of Church affairs due to her status, and the fact the Church operates in Japan. Yasaka indeed lets me go through all of her intelligence, especially after the Hero Faction ambush. She always wants me to be prepared, plus I confirmed Asia being dismissed due to wanting to know how many butterflies I killed. Everyone bought my words and we moved on... "Asia Argento, I wish to make you an offer you may-refuse, but know all of your options before deciding..." Holding up my hand, a Mutated Pawn Piece rested upon it, making others in the room look seriously at Asia. I propose... "Going to the Fallen equals death, and you cannot do good and help others... Leaving on your own would only result in the first option, or the path of Diodora Astaroth capturing you as a plaything. Not joining me and my family would also result in you becoming a criminal in the eyes of the Underworld. Or... You can join my Gremory family, and stay at the side of your friend Saji and his Brother and Sister you made friends with. You will be treated well, and in the future, be able to continue to help others." I stood, walked to the flustered Asia, and held up the piece finishing. "I Ray Gremory wishes for you to join my family, and let your kindness help others, even as a Devil. What do you say, Miss Argento?" Asia had been conflicted, but when she saw my genuine feelings, she looked at Saji who had not once pressured her. She smiled, thinking how she had been treated kindly by Saji and his siblings, and how these Devils have been upfront and kind. Her warm smile bloomed, and she said to me, "Then how do they say it in Japan? Oh... Please take care of me." Man, now I know I am just a real Devil to bait this pure girl. Thankfully my Devil heart is strong, so I won''t crumble under her pure light... (Peerage members officially... 9!) (Tsubaki Shinra ) (Kuisha Abaddon ) (Akeno Himejima ) (Shirone Toujou ) (Ni ) (Li ) (Genshirou Saji ) (Mil-tan ) (Asia Argento ) Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 56 The New Student? Chapter 56 The New Student?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N Poll on this chapter at the end. ] [Fun Fact and Background for Jeanne: Joan of Arc (Jeanne D''Arc, l. c. 1412-1431 CE) was a medieval peasant who, claiming to receive visions from God, turned the tide of the Hundred Years'' War in favor of a French victory. She was famously martyred for standing by her claim of divine inspiration and later canonized as a saint.] Chapter 56 The New Student? by Harem-Fan The next day in class 2-B... Saji, Kiba, Issei, Tomoe, Yura, Motohama, Aika, Matsuda, Katase, and Murayama were all taken aback at the new girl who came into the class. On the blackboard, the girl''s name was clearly written... [Asia Argento] The nervous Asia bows her head and introduces herself. "Hello everyone, my name is Asia Argento, and I am an exchange student from Italy, please take care of me." """"""""""So cute!"""""""""" Most of the homeroom class, boys and girls were just instantly taken by her adorable demeanor. But when her eyes landed on Saji near the back left of the class, next to the windows, she waved and said. "Hello Gen, we are in this same class, I am glad." () Issei, seeing and hearing that, grabbed Saji by the collar and shook him, half crying, and half yelling. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What the fuck man?! How do you know this hot girl!" Asia seeing Saji getting unfriendly glares, and wanting others to understand, covered for her friend... Or made it worse... "Oh, please don''t hurt Gen, I actually live at his house now." """"""""""...................."""""""""" Issei shook him harder and yelled. "Dammit! You are my neighbor and did not introduce her to me first, !" ! A paper-fan from next to Issei''s desk, swatted him back into his seat and the commotion ended. Tomoe just smiled at her skill. The usual questions, and fun continued for Asia''s first morning, as she instantly made many friends, and caused many hearts to bloom... - Out in the hall, two Devils are suppressing their presences as they kindly watched through the class in the door... Sona asked me. "Ray, this surprises me that you wanted to take in an avid believer in God? And I was amused when Kuisha said she was surprised, because you have not taken her in as a harem member, and the Harem King nickname is crumbling." She is smirking at me so I throw it back. "Oh? And how is your reverse-harem going? You have a lot of boys in your Peerage too?" Sona pushed up her glasses with an angry set of eyes, and threatened me. "You know damn well I have no relationships with no others but my future husband, and if you ever make a bad joke like that again, you will eat my baked goods for a week, understand?" Cold sweat covered my back, and my stomach cramped in fear, so I nodded fast and said. "! Sorry, that was a bad joke, have mercy on me my wonderful and beautiful friend. But seriously, that girl is a true talent and treasure. As far as the church thing, I am fine with it. I personally do not have hatred for other factions, just the bad elements in all of them. Finally, it was Saji who brought her into my family." "? Her Sacred Gear is surely impressive, the Twilight Healing, able to even heal the creatures of the dark. But I know you too well, Ray. What is her real talent?" I point to Saji and then tell her honestly. "You are right, Sona. Her real potential is not her Sacred Gear, but she is actually a natural-born Dragon Tamer, and that is why Saji is so infatuated with her. He is the Black Dragon King after-all." Sona pushed up her glasses in shock and asked me. "Wait, you mean Saji really is the Black Dragon King, the Prison Dragon Vritra?! You were not kidding back then?" "Vritra is slumbering inside of Saji, and is not yet able to emerge. Saji is like Gasper, they are both slumbering. Sona, you and I are holding onto future powerhouses in the Underworld. So, never mistreat your Queen, and cherish all of your family more. I know you like draconian punishment, but make sure to let them know you care. Well, I am only telling you this because you will be married to a Gremory in the future." "Ray, is the Evil God really inside of Gasper?" I smile at my worried friend and nod. "But... Don''t forget, you and I are Evil Devils, okay." "Oh... I see what you are telling me... He is only as Evil as we make him." "How Evil is Gasper to you? That is how Evil the Evil God Balor is. Gasper is amazing, so rely on him. Frankly, I hate the idea of fighting him when you and I have to do our Rating Game against one another." Sona and I are done watching, and turn to go to our class, but she smirks and says, "Don''t think I will go easy on you when you are my husband, in fact, I will know more of your weaknesses than anyone else, ." - Diodora Astaroth was being massaged by his Queen while being told of the current affairs in Kuoh Town. He was currently staying at the local high end hotel in the city. His black-haired Knight was prostrating at his feet while reporting the latest events. "My Master, things have taken a very wrong turn from your predicted plans... Asia Argento was not able to make it to tonight''s scheduled ritual in the Churches Basement level as you waited for." Diodora, lost his happy smile and used his boot to lift his Knights chin, and he asked with a dark look. "What? Did those Crows kill her early? My spies in their midst said they have not fully prepared the ritual, did they kill her?" "N-No Master, she was working with Freed the Exorcist, and Ray Gremory dropped in and started a fight with him. Asia was captured by Prince Gremory, and last night was turned into his Mutated Pawn. She is currently in his service, my Master..." ! The wine glass in his hand slowly cracked and shattered, his eyes and face contorting in rage. "!" ! He in rage, kicked his Knight in the face, then stood pointing his finger at her. "You useless whore! I told you to take her away if she was going to be killed early, did I not?!" The beautiful Holy Maiden () ignored her broken nose and prostrated again, trembling and explaining. "My Master, I was going to try, but Ray Gremory saw me at a distance, and identified me. I was wearing my mask and cloak, so he cannot identify you as my Master. He smiled at me, daring me to take her... I-I could not do it." "Reyna, whip this failure till she is unconscious and do not heal her, then lock her in the box for 5 days, take her away." Diodora''s Servants trembled at his words, but as his slaves, they must obey. His Rook grabbed the Knight to be punished and was dragged away, while the Knight only cried, knowing how unforgiving her Master is. As the Knight was pulled away, she had remembered how kind, charming, and loving her Master was when they first met, and how his true face was shown once she fell from grace... Diodora clenched his fist hard saying out-loud. "Fuck, none of my Pawns can be traded to him for a Mutated Pawn! And because all of his other Pawn Pieces are used up, I cannot even give him multiple of you bitches, fuck! Do any of you have any good ideas? No, never mind, you are all suckers." His Queen hesitantly suggested. "What if with your new power, you accidentally killed him in the Battle Royal? Surely you are powerful enough to take him by surprise? Then his Pawn would be without a King." Diodora with a scowl looked at her, and she flinched, but then he said. "And if I kill a Gremory Heir, how could I get my hands on Asia, genius? But, killing Ray Gremory might ease my hatred. ? Maybe I can get someone from the Khaos Brigade to come and deal with Ray? I need to contact Shalba Beelzebub..." A smug smile was placed on his lips again, then he said. "Arrange a meeting with my future wife, Sona Sitri, I need to butter her up and show her my kind side,." - In Germany... Cao Cao was standing over the unconscious body of a large man who had a body made of hard-rock from his Transformation Element Earth type Sacred Gear. And Georg was currently using Mind Control Magic on the unconscious Human. He said to his Leader. "This German was very strong without a Balance Breaker, so if he survives, I can only imagine his utility. Too bad he was not willing to join us on his own, this will lower his loyalty to you in the future." Cao Cao tapping his spear on his shoulder, just dismisses it as a trivial thing. "Doesn''t matter, Pawns are disposable. I cannot win everyone''s loyalty anyway. He may not even survive the Ophis Snake implant in his Sacred Gear in the future, so it is fine. Oh, Jeanne, what brought you to me today?" The beautiful 19 year old French descendant of Jeanne D''Arc, with her flowing blonde hair and blue eyes, looked a bit serious today, and said what she found out. "Our Khaos Brigade spies on the Underworld Devils side reported... All of our identities and most of our Sacred Gears were exposed just after your Kyoto trial. Somehow, the Devils had better intelligence than we thought... I think someone in the Khaos Brigade betrayed us." The tapping spear on Cao Cao''s shoulder stopped and he asked with a frown. "Even my True Longinus, the Dimension Lost, and Annihilation Maker are revealed?" "Yes, and the fact all of our Balance Breakers are awakened, including Your Truth Idea Balance Breaker ability. Your skill level of even fighting Leader Class beings was revealed." (.) One would expect news like this to upset a normal person, but instead Cao Cao grins while tapping his spear again, and tells his companions. "That is good then, this means no one in the Khaos Brigade betrayed us yet, because none of them knew about my Truth Idea. This is very interesting, to think there are those on the other-side who can find this stuff out. But there is something comforting about this information." Georg finished with his Mind Magic asked in confusion. "How is any of this good? It is like we were caught with our pants down?" "Sure they caught me with my pants down, but they do not know how big my spear is... Okay, jokes aside... They missed the most important piece of information, meaning they do not know me well. They do not know about my Subspecies Balance Breaker, ." After Cao Cao let out his laughter, he asked his Vice Leader. "Where to now?" Georg cleaned his glasses and said. "Next is Canada. There is a strong weather controller there, that is running from the Fallen Angels. She should be more easily swayed by your cause, so let me set up a Transportation Circle..." Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 57 If You Can Dodge A Wrench, You Can Dodge A Ball? Chapter 57 If You Can Dodge A Wrench, You Can Dodge A Ball?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N This Picture above is taken from the point where the Summoning circle on the floor is. The third couch for other members is across the table from the desk. Sorry, but I had re-added information about the ORC Room, and failed to describe where the two-entrance-doors to the room were properly. The two doors coming in are behind where Kuisha sits, the couch opposite the windows. In the anime, it is the couch Riser sits on. This is only for mental imaging for those that have not seen the anime, thanks for reading my story.] [PS: .] Chapter 57 If You Can Dodge A Wrench, You Can Dodge A Ball? by Harem-Fan A couple of weeks have gone by in a flash, and life has been very smooth for me, well kinda. The first and foremost thing to report in my mental journal... Yasaka did indeed get pregnant on our first time together. Despite Yasaka being a Youkai woman, my family is thrilled knowing I would have a child coming. She had come to spend some time with me in excitement. On a side note, Yasaka has been training Shirone in her use of Youjutsu (), but due to not having Senjutsu (), the only one qualified for that would be Shirone''s sister Kuroka. My sex-life you ask? Currently the only ladies I am actively having intercourse with are Yasaka, Kuisha, Ni, and Li. The others, for one reason or another, are taking our time together. Now mind you, I am intimate with the other girls in a variety of other-ways, , I just have not taken their virginity yet. And this leads me into what I am currently doing now. I am sitting on the couch where Kuisha, Tsubaki, and Akeno sit normally (), and I am holding Akeno in my lap. We found ourselves alone for a change, and she wanted to be held. Sitting sideways in my lap with my left arm holding her waist, and my right hand on her thighs, we finished our kiss. While Akeno was looking into my eyes, she said pitifully. "Ray, why? Why can we only be together after I use my Holy Lightning? Can''t we just do it now?" My heart hurts every-time I bring up her past and her rejection of her Fallen Angel powers. In Fan-Fictions, it takes like two sentences to ''magically-cure'' her of her past trauma. Sure she and I have made huge progress, but she fears using her dual wing mode to fight. I sigh and tell her again. ", Akeno, I have told you... Because you are locking those dark-feelings away, our first time would be tainted by your pain. I know it seems unfair, but honestly, I just want us to make love for the right reasons. I am not asking you to forgive your father, just embrace the fact you are my lovely Fallen Angel. I know how incredible you are, but in your heart, you still see yourself as a tainted being, and this breaks my heart dear." Akeno grips my lapel with watery eyes, like I am scolding her, and her lips tremble. "Ray, I am strong without it... I do try, but I only see my mother dead in my mind when I let my wings out... I-I..." I pull her in tight to my hug, and I just hate when she gets like this. I feel like shit trying to get her to open up and become the amazing woman she is. But sometimes I ask myself if what I am doing is the right thing or not. But, suddenly while holding her, I remembered something I forgot... "Akeno... You are being a bad woman for not listening to me... ? I think I should start to punish you for not listening to me?" I felt really awkward saying that, because I have never once yelled or scolded Akeno, nor have I ever hit her outside of sparring. But her body tensed hearing my words, and she quivered. But it was a quiver of shame and delight. I knew she was a sadist in battle, but honestly, I forgot about her masochistic side till I thought of her Mother. She looked up into my face, and as I thought, her cheeks were flush and she asked me. "Ray~ I-I have been bad, right?" "... Yes, very bad for not doing as I asked. So every-time you try to use your Holy Lightning, I will spank you..." Okay... I am sure as fuck blushing as I try and talk dirty to Akeno, but her excited face and flush expression is kinda hot. Akeno then moved off my lap, and bent over the coffee table, and extended both of her wings, her one Fallen and one Devil wing, and with a look of reluctance, tried to make her thunder appear in her hand. She looked back at me in expectation, and I found myself mentally facepalming here. ! So, with a bit of shame, I gave her a smack on her ass with just enough force to echo in the room, and make her meaty ass jiggle. "~!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ! ! ! ! So due to Akeno pushing herself to overcome her fear, I continued this strange form of motivational training for her. "Akeno, that is not right, do it better and stop being bad!" I have spent 7 fucking years trying to calmly discuss her fears and anger, and what is this? I am curing her in minutes with this retarded method?! I wish I had been a Psychologist or something in that Human life to help me understand her brain, or my world is just strange, . ! ! And with my latest smack, Akeno''s body trembled as she shuttered, from a climax just from a spanking?! "! Raaaaaaaay~! So gooood~!" As Akeno slumped fully on the table, with her ass pointed to me, and my hand held in midair, realizing something was wrong... I felt the door behind me had opened a moment ago, and I heard them... "Husband, and sister Akeno, what are you two doing exactly? Tsubaki, do they do this often?" "Kuisha, Ray has never hit me, and I was unaware that my King hit any of his Servants, so honestly this is a first for me to see." Then Shirone walked in and held her nose. "Stinks in here, did Akeno masturbate again?" Akeno pulled down her skirt she lifted earlier, then retracted back her two mismatched wings. I put down my still raised hand and I tried to salvage my dignity. "This... This was a new training method... And it seems to work..." Akeno stood next to me, back in her normal elegant mode and said to Shirone. "Ara Ara, Seems this training might be good for cats too, right my King?" Shirone shrugged and pointed in my direction and said to me while putting her hands on her knees. "Okay Ray, I am down, just hit harder though, I am a Rook. But make sure to heal me after, alright... This first time might hurt a little?" ! I facepalm watching Shirone mess with me, because I saw her smile challenging me to do it for real. She might be small and adorable, but her sense of humor is mean-spirited. So I grab her, then sit on her couch with her in my lap. Mofu Mofu! "Alright girls, I am ashamed, so stop teasing me. What is up?" Akeno excuses herself to get tea started, while Kuisha sat across from me in her spot I had just sat at. Tsubaki handed me some Kuoh Academy paperwork and said to me, before sitting down next to Kuisha. "Next Friday the all day Ball Day for all the clubs will be held. We as a club must participate as normal. The random game will be pulled the day of the event, and can be... Basketball, Soccer, Tennis, Baseball, or Dodge-ball." All of a sudden, I seem to remember a scene from the anime about Issei and Saji getting their man-bits crushed by the girls, and I trembled inside. I said. "Then we will train for Dodge-ball." As I said that, Asia, Saji, and Mil-tan walked in and Saji said. "Dodge-ball?! I love Dodge-ball!" As the three took their seats on the middle couch, I said. "Have you ever seen the movie Dodge-ball? Then maybe that is how we should train, right? Maybe we should have Shirone or Mil-tan throw the wrenches?" Saji imagining the meteors of metal thrown at him, and the countless holes in his body, just turned white shaking his head. Everyone laughed at his look. Finally, Ni and Li arrived so we could review our monthly reports... - Meanwhile in the Student Council''s Office... Sona was annoyed due to the guest that stopped by to ask about entering the Kuoh Academy... Diodora Astaroth. "Diodora, it is not that I won''t let you join the school, but I only control the school during the day, and Ray Gremory is the Lord of Kuoh Town. If you want to enter the school, it is fine with me, but you cannot live here without notifying him first. So get his okay before I sign you up." Sona kept her professional air, while pushing up her glasses due to irritation. She, like her best friend, hates this noble Devil. But being from the family of one of the current Devil Kings makes things tricky politically. "Oh, I will go there soon, because someone I need to see is there. As for joining the Academy, I will then talk with Ray about it. But I wanted to see you at least before the big game, to let you know that I intend to win. Our two houses will be great together. The two homes that produced the Devil King''s hand in hand, it is a true love story, like that of Devil King Lucifer and his Ultimate Queen." "Really? Lord Riser Phenex, Sairaorg Bael, and Ray Gremory are in the line up, and you believe you can beat those three? I am impressed you said that with a smile." Diodora with his ever present phony smile just said casually. "If the fight was only about Demonic Power, sure I might have lost, but I have been training hard, so all three of them will be under my boot, my future wife, so wait for me." Sona leans back in her chair and dismisses him. "Please see yourself out Diodora. One thing I dislike is bluffing, so put up or shut up, then you can call me your wife, but until you win, never call me that again. Or I shall inform my sister of your disrespectful words." Normally, Sona would rather die of shame than use her sister''s name, but this creep just raised her blood-pressure enough to say those words. Diodora stood and said to his Queen. "Let us greet the Lord of the Territory now. I really like this school my w-, good friend Sona attends." Then Diodora left with his Queen. Then from the empty room, came Gasper hopping out of the cardboard box in the corner, and Issei dropping his New Invisibility Spell he created. Issei said. "Diodora Ass-to-mouth, is a real piece of shit, President. You cannot marry that tool. , Don''t tell him I said this, but I hope Ray, roflstomped that dick." "Issei, I need to be impartial and not try to favor one competitor over another, but if someone accidentally told Ray what Diodora called me, then I could not do anything about it." It took Issei a moment before he realized his King''s words, then an evil smile crossed his lips. "Got it President, I understand wink-wink..." "Issei, you wink with your eyes, not your mouth, ." Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 58 Fighting for Asia, Saji vs Ragen? Chapter 58 Fighting for Asia, Saji vs Ragen?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [Fun Fact in D¡ÁD: For the four main Devil Families (), like the true Lucifer, Leviathan, Asmodeus, and Beelzebub, and for Fallen Angels, as well as Angels, the number of wings are determined by power level... 1-Pair is Low-class, 2-pairs as Middle-class, and so on, up to the Leader Class, like Azazel and others with 10 wings, or 5-pairs. That is the Satan-class in strength... So Vali in Season 2 had 4 sets of wings, which is Ultimate-class in strength. Hope this helps readers. If Ray was one of the four main Devil bloodlines, he would have 12 wings.] Chapter 58 Fighting for Asia, Saji vs Ragen? by Harem-Fan "Mil-tan, you completed 7 requests, great job this month. So, the highest earner for the month was... Akeno at 15, good work." ", Hear that Kuisha, I get Ray tomorrow." Kuisha looking at her smug friend was secretly happy that Akeno is trying so hard for her husband, and acted. "Fine, the mistress can have one day of Ray, I will just take tomorrow off. I think the other girls and I should go get a makeover while you play." ! Mil-tan excitedly clapped like a little girl and asked Kuisha. "Oh, a makeover, can I go please, Kuisha ~Nyo?" Kuisha, knowing of Mil-tan''s maiden heart, only nodded and said. "We love your company, Mil-tan. We would never leave you out of salon day." I interrupt with my last piece of news. "Asia, tomorrow night, we will be taking you to the Familiar Forest to finally get your Familiar. The full-moon is out, and you need it to be a proper Devil." Asia, knowing of King Mamba and our Familiars, was a bit excited and she replied. "Thank you Ray, I am excited to have more friends." At this time, I felt non-Gremory enter the building, due to my Security Magic. And they have to be supernatural to come inside the building... I say to everyone. "Seems we have uninvited guests..." - ! From the door the sounds of light knocking are heard. And based on the knocking rhythm, it is not Sona, but an unknown Devil. So everyone stood behind me with Kuisha to my left on the cat couch. () [Lord Diodora Astaroth is here to meet with Lord Ray Gremory.] I whisper low enough for my group, but not for those outside to hear. "Asia, he is here for you, so do not agree to anything, or acknowledge him. And Saji, do not act rash or say anything, I will handle this." ""Yes."" Hearing the two, I then say with a friendly voice. "Come in..." ! In walked Diodora Astaroth, followed by his pretty blonde Queen. Also she is a fallen Holy Maiden of the Church, like all of his Peerage. I point to the couch ahead of me and say to my annoying guest. "Please have a seat Lord Diodora Astaroth. Tsubaki, please pour tea for our guests." Diodora seeing Asia tightly surrounded by Saji, Mil-tan, and Shirone his plan to walk straight to her was diverted for now, so he sat with his fake as fuck smile. His Queen like my Servants stood behind him as normal noble etiquette dictates. He said. "Ray and Kuisha Gremory, long time no see... How are the two of you?" As Tsubaki then served tea to the three of us, she stood behind me. Kuisha elegantly picked up her tea and answered him. "Diodora, my husband and I are wonderful, and what brings you to the Human world? It is not searching for Peerage members, because you are currently full, right?" With the outside windows open for airflow, everyone''s hair gently swayed from a cool refreshing Spring breeze. "Well, I find this Kuoh Town is a refreshing change from the Underworld. Sure the Human world air is a bit smelly, but the Humans here are interesting. Plus I came to ask the Territory Lord for permission to set up shop here, and go to school." And strangely, we all heard Diodora''s voice from the outside window... [ Oh, I will go there soon, because someone I need to see is there. As for joining the Academy, I will then talk with Ray about it. But I wanted to see you at least before the big game, to let you know that I intend to win. Our two houses will be great together. The two homes that produced the Devil King''s hand in hand, it is a true love story, like that of Devil King Lucifer and his Ultimate Queen... If the fight was only about Demonic Power, sure I might have lost, but I have been training hard, so all three of them will be under my boot, my future wife, so wait for me. ] Diodora''s Queen and Tsubaki each went to a different window to see where the voice was coming from, but found no presence, person, or magic in the area, nothing but the big empty trees and bushes. Even with detection magic, neither could find the source of the recording''s voice. Tsubaki said and the other Queen nodded. "My King, I found nothing, not even a magic sensor to deliver the sound. And no one has triggered the Security Magic of the surroundings of the building... Like the voice came from nothing..." I squint my eyes at Diodora, and calmly ask him. "Diodora, your words sound interesting. I am even more interested in meeting you first in our match, so look for me, and you and I will start it all." Diodora''s eyebrow twitched knowing this must be Sona''s doing, because he only said these words recently, and the whole conversation was taken out of context, well kind of. But how did she transmit it? She is still in the other building? S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sure, I will look for you when the battle starts. Besides, you do not need to win the match anyway, so just let us single Devils win. My House can reward you and your Family heavily?" I finish my tea and tell him, showing I am done with the talk. "Diodora, your request to operate in Kuoh is temporarily paused till after our challenge is settled. Due to the fact you and I are destined competitors, I do not want hard feelings to happen. When a winner and loser is decided, then I will allow you to ask to live here again. So, if you have nothing else, then please go for now... I have work to do tonight." "Actually, I do have another task, it is with my old friend Asia, who saved my life in the past..." I put up my hand and told him. "Stop there Diodora. Asia is my Servant, and your past with her is irrelevant here. She is my Pawn and will not fall into your hands for marriage, your Peerage, or as your Benefactor. She is my Servant and not yours. If you dare pursue my Servant, see how I handle you. Now I was nice... You are no longer welcome here." Diodora looked shocked, and his eyes went from Asia''s expression to mine, and asked the real question he had. "How do you know of my connection with Asia?" "Freed Sellzen and the Fallen in this town had spilled the beans to all of us, how you got Asia removed from the Church, and well everything. If you find Freed, make sure to thank him well. Now goodbye..." He stood in a daze, seeing the look of betrayal from Asia, and he knew he cannot trick this holy maiden anymore. And how did the Crows and Freed know his plans? Sure they all work for the same organization, but he never told anyone but his Peerage about wanting Asia. Diodora with annoyance in his voice said. "Ray Gremory, I advise you to forfeit the game... Accidental deaths happen all the time, and many of those going, dislike you... Sona is as good as my wife, and when I win, let''s see if you''re willing to exchange with me then, . Goodbye..." Just as he was walking out, from outside... [Sona is as good as my wife, and when I win, let''s see if you''re willing to exchange with me then, .] Okay, I even quickly moved to the window in concern. This spy is freaking good, right? But I sense nothing, not even magic near us? Diodora said angrily to his Queen. "We are leaving, make a Transportation circle now." And while they did that, I left him with one more statement. "You and I cannot fight outside now, but let me test the Rating Game Retirement system whenever I find you in a Rating Game Field. I hope the attack of a Super Devil won''t instantly cause an "accident", Diodora." Kuisha, finishing her tea, smiled and waved, cheerfully saying. "Diodora, thanks for stopping by, you really do liven up any gathering, ." And just after he left, Asia with tears, said to me. "Ray, I am so sorry for all of this." While Saji patted her back gently, I smiled at her and comforted. "Diodora and I are destined foes. This honestly had nothing to do with you. Just the fact he wants to take Sona away from me is enough for us to not be able to walk the same path. So just stay away from that guy. Now, let us all search outside and find the spy?! Whoever finds them, gets the night off!" ! We all heard a swift movement from outside. When we looked, the tree branch closest to the room was quivering, like something big jumped off and flew away?! - The next night, deep in the Familiar Forest... My Peerage and I were looking for Asia''s Familiar. I had everyone come to support her, and I was also curious... Will the Sprite Dragon find Asia again? ! Large and massive steps from a terrifying creature was smashing trees and heading straight for us. And as it got closer, we heard it. [Roar Roar Roar Roar Roar Roar Roar Roar Roar!] We heard the howls of nine different monsters, like a stampede heading our way, and the Familiar Master yelled in surprise. "The Nine-Headed Hydra, its greatest features are its deadly poison that even Devils fear, and its immortal body. " I cover my hands in Power of Destruction, and tell my Peerage. "Everyone in a formation, and promote, this thing is big..." As trees toppled, out came the 30 foot tall massive Hydra with all of its nine fangs hungrily snapping in our direction. Asia let out a small squeal of surprise at the vicious creature, and I moved. ! I quickly delivered a host of slaps across all nine of the Hydra''s heads, and instantly it warbled. Shirone cheered. "Ray, your Pimp Slapping skills are good, hit him more!" I noticed its regeneration was ridiculously good, so I hit it more, and then stamped it thoroughly into the ground making a deep crater. I did not fully use the Extinction effect of my Power of Destruction, because death was not my goal. Saji said to the others. "Guess Ray had some pent up anger he wanted to let out... Poor Hydra!" Just as I was about to kick one of the heads, I heard Saji and stopped the one sided beating. Then I jumped out of the crater and said with a sheepish tone. "Sorry,, I was curious about its invincible body was all, ..." Soon, the Hydra cautiously lifted its heads from the pit, and slid to my ankles, like a sad puppy trying to ask for forgiveness. We were all left stupefied at this Evil Monster giving 9 sets of puppy-eyes at me?! The Familiar Master seeing this said. "Normally, this creature would not submit, because it was one of the most evil pets who would even kill its own Devil master. But Lord Gremory, it seems you have made an impression on this normally immortal creature. You are strong enough to have a second Familiar, so why not take this huge guy off my hands?" I looked at the 9 heads trying to look harmless and then I asked them. "Do you want to be my Familiar, big guy?" Like it was injected with energy, it sat up on its legs and vigorously nodded all of its heads, yes, with its tongues hanging out the way a dog would. I really had this impression of a big dog. So I smiled and said, "Alright, then I will start the contract..." Ni said to the Familiar Master. "I think he is one of the biggest Familiars I have seen." The Familiar Master laughed and said. "Little lady, that Hydra is not He, but She! The males are small." My lips twitched hearing that, and now I will have to change the cool name I had for it, ... Asia asked me as my Contract was complete, and the Hydra was rubbing her heads against me. "... That is so precious. Ray, so what will you name her?" "Well, let''s go with what you just said, and let''s call her... Precious! Do you like that name girl?" Asia is a Dragon Tamer after-all, so taking the name she kinda came up with should be good. Then... ! The ground trembled as the Hydra flipped onto her back and wagged her long tail, and mentally told me she wanted a belly rub! So I do, with all of my Peerage giving me funny looks. Then Asia also stepped up to pet the Nine-Headed Hydra, and it in turn licked her in happiness. Dragon Tamer is a powerful ability. But when the others came to pet it, it growled, but I kicked it lightly and it stopped. Akeno seeing that looked jealous. But Saji stayed away, seeing its eyes on him the most, while it licked its fangs. After Storing Precious away in its hibernation space, we continued... - And an hour later, as I predicted, we saw a pretty baby blue Sprite Dragon on a tree branch. It seemed fearful of our group, but when it laid its eyes on Asia, it flew into her arms, and acted like it saw a long lost family member. The Familiar Master told her. "Little Lady, it seems that baby Sprite Dragon and you are a pair meant to be. Luckily it is young, or it would be untamable. He seems to like you a lot." I encourage Asia. "Make a pact and name him, I said you were a Natural Born Dragon Tamer, right!" - "My sweet little boy, I will name you... Ragen!" (!) After Asia finished the Pact, it jumped into her breast and nuzzled like it was his nest, and Saji the idiot had to say something to him... "Hey, stop feeling her chest up, you little perverted lizard!" ! Ragen opened its little mouth and blue sparks shot out to envelop Saji. "~!" Saji fell over smoking, and Shirone poked him with a stick, then said. "Saji-0 and Ragen-1... Winner Ragen!" Asia looks happy to have a new friend, and my Peerage seeing Saji smoking on the ground, looked happy they came. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 59 Killing Xenovia & Irina In The Name Of God? Chapter 59 Killing Xenovia & Irina In The Name Of God?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [Fun Fact: A Dodgeball game lasts for 10 minutes. Each match consists of 9 games. Thus, the winner has to win 5 out of 9 games. To win the game, a team has to eliminate the players () of its rival team in as much as 10 minutes. Each team avails itself of a time-out of one minute. (60 seconds)] Chapter 59 Killing Xenovia & Irina In The Name Of God? by Harem-Fan Rome Italy, in a small suburban community, near a local church... Two grey haired older men are sitting at a cafe eating a simple lunch special, without too much extravagance. Both men wear Clergy Robes showing they are men of faith. The only difference is that only one man is actively a part of the Church while the other was kicked out for crimes. Valper Galilei, the man removed from office, and the pioneer for creating artificial Holy Sword Wielders, and the man responsible for the death of Isaiah, now known as Kiba Yuuto, slid over a file and said. "Marcello Valentino, this is the plan from the higher ups." The other priest put on his glasses and began to read, but the more he read the more his heart shook. He then asked in surprise. "W-What?! You mean if we sacrifice these Holy Sword users, not only will the war restart, but we will kill off a Super Devil? But how will you use the newly created Holy Sword to kill him?" ", That is simple... I have the test subject Freed Sellzen under me. He will handle the swords and the Holy Sword wielders. He actually fought with that Super Devil and escaped. The strength of Ray Gremory is too much for our Church to contend with if he grows much more. His older Brother is bad enough.. Not only will Ray Gremory die, but so will the Devil King Leviathan''s little Sister." The other man pondered and shook his head. "I do not believe I can convince the Church to send these 5 Holy Sword users to this Kuoh Japan without a good reason. Not only that, if they know a Leader Class Fallen Angel is involved, they will just send Dulio Gesualdo or Griselda Quarta." Valper smiled and said. "No, Dulio Gesualdo is currently guarding the 6th fragment of Excalibur, so with proper threats of the group of the Khaos Brigade invading the church, they will keep their Ace at home. Trust me, there are others like you that want to get rid of these Holy Sword users. Even the artificial user Irina Shidou is the daughter of that man, and lived in Kuoh Town, a perfect reason to send her. She can be replaced easily. Just team her up with that adopted daughter, the natural born user, Xenovia. Just send the weaker three first, then send the two girls." "Alright, but how do we lure the Holy Sword users into Japan?" "In the file I gave you is a list of 4 Fallen Angels who are using a forbidden-ritual to find and extract Sacred Gears from Humans. If they find a Longinus, the power scale will tip into the dark forces hands, and the Fallen and Devils will kill us with our own weapons. Well, that ability to steal Sacred Gears is our plot, . The Fallen Angels who take in those Sacred Gears will die after a while due to not being Human. Naturally, Kokabiel did not tell his Pawns about the side effects, otherwise the Grigori would have used all of their captured Sacred Gears long ago in their forces. So Kokabiel sent his more unintelligent cannon fodder." The other man closed his file and put his glasses away. He did a small prayer while crossing his heart to pray, then he solemnly said. "With a heavy heart, I will shoulder the sins of sacrificing some of our loyal lambs for the greater good. May God have mercy on our souls. Alright Valper, I will have my helpers also vote on this proposal, and in June, the lambs will travel to Kuoh. Goodbye old friend, peace be with you." After the other man was gone, Valper smiled with his glasses glinting in the sunlight and muttered. "Soon, my dreams will be realized, and my life will be remembered for all of my achievements, and Michael cannot take all of my credit anymore. Maybe... God will reward me for my pious-heart?" - That day, it was the Dodgeball event, and everyone from the school''s clubs were participating with students watching. It was now the final two teams after a long morning of clubs defeating each-other. Naturally the final two groups are the ORC vs The Student Council. Team 1: Team Captain Ray, Kuisha, Akeno, Shirone, Saji, and Tsubaki. Asia is the backup member, and surely the medic. Team 2: Team Captain Sona, Kiba, Issei, Momo, Yura, Ruruko, and Tomoe. Gasper and Reya are the bench members for them. - Sona on the left side of the court pushed up her glasses with a smile and asked me. "Ray, our bet is if I win, you have to host a pool party at your house, and if you win, my Peerage will have to do cosplay?" Kuisha grins and answers for me. "President Shitori, you are not afraid are you?" Sona grins at Kuisha''s provocation and says to her, while face to face with her rival. The two girls look like they might throw punches at any moment, and I am nervous with their intensity. "Then don''t blame us for beating you in five rounds, Miss Abaddon..." Kuisha''s lips trembled hearing Sona use her old title, but at school, you are not allowed to be married, . Akeno covered her mouth, squinting her eyes, and said loudly enough for the two girls to hear. ", Ray, while the main wives fight, let''s go find somewhere quiet and practice magic?" Tsubaki pushed up her glasses and told Akeno. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please do not be shameful in the middle of class, Akeno. Ray has a reputation to uphold for the other students. And Ray and I have things to do later." ! Just as my harem drama was heating up, the teacher blew his whistle and declared the start of the timed match! - Sona = 0 Ray = 3 With Tsubaki''s speed, power, and intelligence, she was our group''s ace. We of course have to fight at Human Levels of movements, but the Queen Piece still shows its true power even in Human level encounters. And as a Human, Tsubaki was always the athletic girl interested in physical fitness, despite her elegant looks. Shirone with her Rook enhancements is able to counter Yura, the Rook on the other side, and my natural abilities are a bit overkill here, so the score being 0 to 3 was expected. Then Issei cries to Sona. "President, let me and Ruruko promote! We cannot be forced to cosplay, that Harem Bastard will make us wear kinky shit!" ! Just as Issei finished his insult, Tomoe without her fan, just threw the rubber-ball in the back of Issei''s head, as his punishment, making him face-plant, and causing the gym to erupt in laughter, then the Knight said innocently. "Sorry Issei, my hand slipped." ! Then the coach blew his whistle and said, "Hyoudou! you are out, even with friendly fire!" "Dammit Tomoe!" And after their 4th loss, Sona pushed up her glasses and said to her team. "Issei and Ruruko, go ahead and promote, we need Queens. Ray, you can do it as well, to make our team fair." I waved my hand and told her. "No need, we are up by 4, so just one more and ." Sona seeing my pervy smile looking at her, the way Issei looks at breasts, unnerved Sona a bit... But now she was curious as to what I would make her wear. - Sona = 0 Ray = 4 Issei, feeling his improved reactions, said proudly. "Alright Ray, give me your best shot, !" As I pulled back the ball, obviously going to put a lot of strength into it, Issei was ready, but I smiled wickedly and said. "I am totally not aiming for you Issei... I am going to flatten Momo''s huge chest, and turn her into a runway, just watch!" The white haired Vice President Momo, hearing my words, covered her boobs and was not sure why I all of a sudden had some death wish out for her, she trembled inside. Sona lifted her eyebrows, but thought of my words, and it was too late to warn her team of what she realized my angle was... ! Like a rocket, the ball in my hand hurled right for poor Momo''s boobs, and then he did not let me down! "MOMO''S BOOOOOOBS, NOOOOOOOOOOOO~!" ! Issei, seeing I threw the ball at max output to flatten poor Momo''s breasts, leaped like a true hero () I knew he was. I remember in the anime how Issei kicked Vali''s ass thinking Vali would use Half Dimension to shrink all the girls'' tits! Momo, seeing that Issei sacrificed himself for her, was touched, and I yelled. "Issei, that was for calling me, Harem Bastard!" ~! ...! While I pointed to Issei twitching on the ground, I laughed my ass off. But... Everything went black?! - As a green glow of healing was in my now opening vision, I saw concern on Asia''s face as I asked. "W-What happened?" Seems my head was on Kuisha''s lap as she stifled a laugh, then the voice of Tomoe was heard next to her. "Ray, ... I am really sorry, but you said the forbidden word, and my hands just threw the ball at your head with my Divine Punishment I use on Issei, sorry." Crap, is her special ability she created called Divine Punishment?! "What does it do?" "Oh, my Divine Punishment is my finishing attack that is unblockable, and always does full damage, but it cannot leave real permanent injury. And it can knock out my opponent. Kinda like slapping someone for a knockout blow. Pretty cool, right?" "Then why did it hit me so hard?" She puffed out her chest and said. "The attack does percentage damage, every time I use it, but it takes a lot out of my Endurance, but it is guaranteed to hit for 1?10 of your current health. So even if you are super strong, you just take that much more knockout damage. But if you''re wounded, it does less. Pretty cool, right?" No, that is fucking terrifying if used right, but it sounds like she can only thankfully use it very few times in a row. Then I noticed the game was over and I asked a question to Kuisha. "The game, what happened?" Tomoe answered instead. "After you went down, Saji was out, but the rest of the girls in rage decimated us, and you guys won, oops." Akeno, Tsubaki, and Shirone had looks of irritation looking at the poor busted up Sona group, even Sona looked a bit terrified at how mad they got. Sona said reluctantly to me. "All right Ray, you guys won, so Cosplay Day is yours, ." I stood up quickly, shook her hand and said like a Devil. "Nice doing business with you, Sona, !" "Sure, but do not forget, after a week, we need to go to the Underworld for my Engagement Game. Be prepared to win." Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 60 I Was Checkmated? Chapter 60 I Was Checkmated?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 60 I Was Checkmated? by Harem-Fan It was after-school, two days before my trip back to the Underworld for my big fight. Tsubaki and I were going over the current quality control files for our Human Contracts customer service, inside a shake and smoothie shop. Tsubaki, sitting beside me in the booth, handed me one piece of paper and said. "Seems when this girl wanted her classmate crush to fall in love with her, Li accidentally made all of the boys in her class fall in love with her... Well, she technically met the contracts requirement, but the extra hassle from the girls now reverse-harem is kinda hard for her. Kuisha had to go and fix it for free. Li means well, but I think she needs more attention paid to her work." I smile at that one, because I think it was her half listening, but probably her Youkai nature had influenced this. I nod and tell Tsubaki. "Sure, then will you or I have that talk with her?" "Ray, when it is positive reinforcement, you can do it, but when it is corrective advice, I will do it. Li should want to make you happy, and if you scold her, then she might get disheartened. This is something your Queen should handle." She really is good to me, so out of impulse, I kiss Tsubaki''s cheek. Her turning red is cute after-all. Soon she collected herself and requested. "Ray, tonight is my night with you... I want to make love with you tonight, if you want your Queen?" Her brown and violet eyes looked at me with emotion deep inside of them, and she is not blushing this time, telling me she is serious... - A handsome man dressed in black armor with a cape, long brown hair that goes to his hips with many bangs covering his right eye, was walking alongside Diodora Astaroth. The two devils appeared out of a Magic circle with the Beelzebub Magic Crest. They appeared in the Human world, on top of the Eiffel Tower''s roof. Shalba Beelzebub the descendant of the True Devil King Beelzebub, brought the young fool Diodora to get a strength boost, so he can more easily handle his next challenge for the Sitri girls hand. It was important to marry the sister of the Fake Devil King Leviathan, to capture her weakness. So in order to facilitate Diodora''s victory, he is bringing him to met their Leader of the Khaos Brigade. "Diodora, remember what I told you to tell that Dragon. Do not say anything unnecessary, because we are not actually working for her, just using that simple creature for its power, do you understand?" "I understand Leader Shalba Beelzebub. I will not disappoint you on this." Soon, the two Devils stepped out into the night air, and they walked out to a place where there was a little girl in a Gothic Lolita dress, sitting and letting the high winds ruffle her long black hair. Her pointy ears clearly mark her as inhuman, and in fact, she is not Human, but a Dragon God. Even though she looks like a little girl, she is in fact a Genderless Shapeshifting being neither male nor female. A surprising fact, different from ALL other Dragons, is her natural form is a humanoid shape, and not that of a reptilian Dragon like all others, like Great Red. In the past, she took the form of a wizened old man, but now, her identity is this current adorable Loli. Ophis is the Dragon God who represents Infinity, Chaos, and Nothingness, known as the Ouroboros () Dragon and the Infinite Dragon God. Originally being born out of nothingness in the Dimensional Gap, she left her home at one point and returned to discover Great Red residing in it. She is one of the most powerful Dragons and beings in existence, aside from Great Red. Ophis is the Khaos Brigade''s figurehead. The main goal for Ophis is to kick out Great Red from the Dimensional Gap, which she claims is her home. Like a baby wanting to kick out another baby from the womb of its mother, who was caring another baby inside it after it left. () The Khaos Brigade, knowing how simple minded Ophis actually was, used her and pretended to work for her, to have her protection and her power of ''Snake''. The Power of Ophis Snakes, when eaten, raises the host by one full power category, so a High-class strength Devil such as Diodora would become an Ultimate-class Devil in strength. Just like what the banned King Piece provided, a full 10¡Á power boost. () Ophis, looking at the moon, noticed the two as they had come out of the utility room, only said in a disinterested tone. "Shalba Beelzebub, what brings you here? Anything to report about Great Red?" Shalba, a smart Devil, knows not to offend a God Level being and plays the loyal Lackey well. "I do have great news to update. I have recently recruited a genius of the Underworld named Euclid Lucifuge. He is currently trying to get Rizevim Livan Lucifer involved in your cause. If he joins you, his power will greatly increase the chances of defeating Great Red. He is the actual Son of Lucifer and Lilith, the creators of Devils. Rizevim Livan Lucifer also has a Special Power called Sacred Gear Canceler. He can defeat all those who stand in your way with pesky Sacred Gears. His strength is that of Super Devil-class." Ophis knew of him, but did not care. An interesting characteristic of Ophis that the Khaos Brigade discovered... Ophis is a Pacifist, and rarely ever fights, unless a real threat attacks her. Shalba asked. "Leader, I have brought a new servant of your cause, and ask for Diodora Astroth to gain your blessing." Ophis gave Diodora a half-look and asked him. "Submit to me, and help remove Great Red, do you accept being my subordinate?" Diodora who was terrified by her presence, said with a boot-licker''s determination, told to him by Shalba. "Yes, Leader... I will serve loyally." Ophis created a shadowy-snake of power and tossed it into Diodora''s hands and she said. "Good, then swallow it..." With a look of determination, and a rage in his dark heart, Diodora swallowed it, and his power-level spiked rapidly, and his evil grin leaked some words... "Ray Gremory, you are so fucked!" - "~!" Just as I was gently sucking on Tsubaki''s nipples from her plump breasts, I had a sudden urge to sneeze. I naturally pointed the sneeze away, and my Queen on top of me asked in concern. "Ray, did you get dust in your nose?" I hugged Tsubaki''s back and shook my head. "No, I just had a ticklish feeling, now where were we my dear?" The two of us are completely naked after our shower, and have started foreplay in her bed. Just as I was about to put it in her, my sneeze broke the intention briefly. So I rolled Tsubaki on her back and looked into her eyes. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She without her glasses on, and her black hair sprawled out on her white and violet sheets, just smiled at me warmly, then she said softly. "Even if I was not your Devil Queen, and just a normal Human woman, I would still want to be your lover for life. So please, just finally make me yours, I am fully ready." I kiss her, as I slowly rub my erection into her folds and invade her, without too much nonsense. This woman and I have known each-other for a long time, and declaring too many flowery words at this moment would only make her feel corny inside. "~! Ray, you are all in... I am strong like a Rook, so continue..." I do not start any thrusting, but instead kiss the couple of tears from her eyes. She smiled brightly and told me. "Ray, I am crying from joy, not the pain, so just make me yours, and love me." As I slowly rubbed her long legs, and gently moved in and out of her, while I whispered in her ear. "Tsubaki, it seems you like to talk a lot in bed, . But I like it." This time she moved her face away in embarrassment, and turned red from shame and sexual pleasures. - Some time passed, and the two of us only went very slow and entangled our arms around one another, occasionally whispering words of love and affection. Tsubaki''s body looks really soft from the casual observation, but in fact, she is very athletic and toned. Soon, Tsubaki let go of my back, and held the sheets to her sides. Her climax was coming. Unlike the other women, she is not trying to wrap her legs around my waist to keep me inside of her. Instead she is forcing herself to give me an escape option, a submissive action. I was so moved by her submissiveness, I could not help but finish faster. "Tsubaki, I am cumming~!" I pushed deep-inside of her and sucked on her quivering neck, as I deeply let loose all of my Devil-seed. Tsubaki at that moment, then wraps her legs around me after feeling that. After a few minutes, the two of us stopped, then her hand caressed the side of my sweaty face, and she said. "Ray, I think you shattered the Dark-Mirror in my heart, from when I was locked up... I feel that my Sacred Gear is changing... For my King of Hearts... I will be your Queen of Hearts!" I warmly smiled at this wonderful woman. I have no idea what her Sacred Gear is capable of. At this time, I was not aware that her Sacred Gear was supposed to be something else, but I changed it by crushing butterflies again. But who cares? Tsubaki Checkmated my heart tonight. And in the future, The Mirror Alice, truly made her my Queen of Hearts. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 61 Game Day (Part 1)? Chapter 61 Game Day (Part 1)?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 61 Game Day (Part 1)? by Harem-Ham On the Gremory Train heading to the Underworld... In the Noble''s Car, Kuisha has covered her mouth, and is a bit at a loss at what she is witnessing. She said playfully to Sona and I. ", Well look at that Sona, you finally got beat, but what does it matter now? You definitely outsmarted yourself my friend." Sona is just looking blankly at the chess-board that she and I had just used. In a strange twist of fate, I accidentally beat Sona in my first game of chess. Sona just said with a daze. "Checkmated?! And now that I changed the game rules to marry me, this game is pointless..." I scratched my head on how I won, because frankly, I was not even trying, and by happenstance, I beat her. Smiling at her, I said. "You are just preoccupied and lost your train of thought, and I just got lucky, so do not be sad, Sona." She frowns and says while cleaning her glasses with magic. "Ray, I was not distracted, and you just used intuition, but that was enough. Luck is also a skill. I am only upset because this day''s event must still be held, and this means there is a small chance of you not winning, so I am mad at myself for thinking of this method of having you win, ..." Kuisha comforts her. "Well, when our Ray wins today, in your heart, you will know that Ray beat with both brains and brawn. That only means your new fiance is worth the effort." [Prepare for turbulence, we are leaving the Dimensional Gap and entering the Underworld entrance.] I clean up the table and suggest. "Let us go be with our Peerages." As I stood to leave, Sona grabbed my hand and then said. "You need to win no matter what. Also, you beat me in chess, so here is your reward." Kuisha looked amused at Sona being so bold, as Sona held me and kissed me. But this time, Sona finally made our kiss passionate. For a short time, our tongues entangled, and I could feel her desperation for me to do my best today. When she parted, Kuisha said with a teasing tone. "Husband, don''t let sister Sona down today, or she will cry. Let''s go, you two, ." - Sona and I did not bring our full Peerages due to the fact it was still a school-week, and frankly, she was uncertain about bringing Issei along. Too many guests would come today, and her group needed to be on their best behavior, so we only brought three each. Me, Sona, Kuisha, Akeno, Tsubaki, Gasper, Rugal, and Momo are the only ones from our groups to come today. As we entered the Servant''s Car, we saw Gasper playing a portable game system by the window sitting in his cardboard box. Akeno and Tsubaki were reading magazines from the Underworld. Rugal was watching out the window at the scenery, and Momo was painting her nails with magic. As we came in, Akeno stood and asked. "Can I get you three some tea?" Kuisha said to her. "Thanks Akeno, Ray has a parched throat." Sona had a very slight blush hearing Kuisha''s joke, and we all sat. Sona sat with Momo, to not show intimacy with me, especially today. I sat between Tsubaki and Kuisha. - After Akeno placed black tea down for us, we began speaking about the upcoming game today... Momo placed a spreadsheet of the 41 total participants. We see the following names and number of stars behind each name. Lord Ray Gremory ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î Lord Sairaorg Bael ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î Lord Riser Phenex ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î Count Pocky Dantalion ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î Viscount AttreaVe Shax ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î Lord Diodora Astaroth ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î Lord Zephyrdor Glasya-Labolas ¡î¡î¡î¡î Lord Litharia Berith ¡î¡î¡î¡î Lord Elegance Zepar ¡î¡î¡î¡î Lord Razgriz Sallos ¡î¡î¡î Lord Glaethoth Gamigin ¡î¡î¡î Lord Khayon Beleth ¡î¡î¡î Lord Plur Amon ¡î Lord Ning Furfur ¡î Lord Nydre Glaysa-Labolas ¡î Lord Zist Purson ¡î Lord Valdez Vassago ¡î Lord Zetsway Paimon ¡î Lord Cifrado Barbatos ¡î Sona points to the list and tells us... "This Power, Status, and Threat chart shows the overall importance of the top 19 players. The remaining 22 devils are not even worth ranking and seem to be forced to join to help out as flunkies to their masters above." "As for the 5-star players, it is mostly evident... Ray, Sairaorg, and Riser are the true powerhouses by sheer strength. Diodora was given a rank of 5 by Ray as a must kill threat. I gave the Count and Viscount a 5-star rating because they are friends of my Sitri family, and are on Ray''s side to help in the shadows, so please don''t accidentally blow those two up Ray." "The 4-star Devils are independent forces and just want to marry me for domination and the Sitri resources. They are just above average, not even worth a 5-star threat, but still need to be careful of. They might just stab you in the back when you blink." "Those three 3-star Devils are hardly above average in anything, but are on nobody''s side. Basically, they are opportunist vultures, and never turn your back on them, plus they think they are special in their own minds." "No 2-star Devils of note, but all of those 1-star trash Devils are all working under Diodora. They are weak and the worst kind of Devil. All of them have committed atrocities in the Human world, and are rumored to be aiding forces of the Old Devil Faction, but no proof has come to light. These 1-star Devils should be butchered and fed to hell-pigs. I believe that Diodora has bought all of them a single Phoenix tears for this fight." Sona pushed up her glasses and asked me. "Ray, did this all make sense for you?" I gave her a thumbs up and looked at all of the pictures next to each of their names and memorized them. "Yeah, I will go heavy handed on all 3-star and below, watch my back on the 4-star, and other than your two helpers, fight seriously with the other 5-stars. I memorized all of them." Momo said to my group. "You will be able to see their faces before the fight, because all of the participants will gather in the Hotel waiting area in Agreas. Then you will all enter the field from the Agreas Dome. Everyone will watch from the stands and the event will even be televised." Gasper then asked Sona. "President, why will it be televised?" Sona pointed to herself and then me. "With two siblings of Devil Kings, and so many political webs in play, this event will move Devil Politics if the wrong Husband marries me, or rather, the Sitri." After that, we only had casual conversations, and just tried to relax, because the train ride was still going to be a couple of hours... - Upon stepping off the train, I was met by Grayfia, and guards from the Gremory house. Grayfia, seeing me in my high-school uniform, smiled lightly and said professionally. "Greetings Prince and Lady Gremory. Also, Princess Sitri, your guard and escort is there." At this point, with the press here, it would not be good for the Gremory to be so close before the event, so Sona took her three members and went to her house''s escorts. I said to Grayfia. "It has been a couple of months, how are you, Grayfia?" "Well, it will be better once you greet your overly excited niece. Rias is with your Mother and Father up on the Island. Let us move and talk in private." The Gremory guards had to cut a path through the sea of reporters trying to get both my and Sona''s attention. And like proper nobles, we all just wave. Kuisha is better at handling this for me, with her blonde hair and green eyes, she attracts attention from all the young Devils. Akeno and Tsubaki follow with their Japanese charms on full display. And they are all three also in the Kuoh Academy uniforms. Why? At first, I thought it was strange how in the anime, they always wore their school uniforms, and thought it was just lazy animators, but, no... It seems that me and my Peerage wearing it, has been dubbed as our uniforms for my Peerage. In the underworld, my Mother has started a clothing line selling our summer and winter uniforms to Devils. Sona also has this same deal going, and both families have gone half in on this venture. Even Rugal is wearing a boys uniform while he is here, even though he is a University 1st year student. Today, we are not taking the gondola up, but a rented small airship. This way we will not drown in the sea of reporters up on the island. Sona, Kuisha, and I are basically like pop-star idols for young Devils in the Underworld. - An hour later our group of 5 stepped foot into the Areas Dome Arena Hotel lobby, and it was bustling with many VIPs. Well with 41 participants, all of High Class Noble rankings, this should be expected. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Son, over here, we have been waiting for you." To the left of the lobby, my Father, Mother, Rias, and Heinrich Cornelius Agrippa. We wave and walk to meet them immediately. Sadly, where ever I go, I cause normal Devils to be startled and have even had some Devils bow to me thinking I am my older Brother. Our looks being only a couple of years apart really causes me a headache. Then my Mother said, "Son and Daughter, come let me hug you." Once my Mother let me go, Rias held her arms up for me to pick her up, so I did. "Uncle Ray, did you miss Rias?" I gently pinched her nose and she giggled, then I said. "Your Aunt Kuisha and I missed you the most, and we brought you new Manga." "Yay, Uncle and Auntie are the best~!" Then my Father with his iconic smile said to my group. "Lets go to Sirzechs VIP room, because there are too many unfriendly eyes here. also my son, your older Brother has some good news for you." I was truly puzzled at what good news he could have offered? - Upon entering my Brothers VIP room, he turned to face us all, and his face lit up when he saw me. He said to me, "Greetings Brother and Sister, I am glad to see you again. It has been a long two months. Ray, I have two important things to inform you about." As we all sat, Grayfia, Tsubaki, and Akeno poured drinks for everyone, while my Brother floored me. "First, Grayfia is pregnant." ! My head just went blank for a moment hearing this news. I cannot wrap my head around this, especially because Grayfia only gave birth like 8 years ago, and it is really too soon. Second, I know in the anime, she only had one child?! While I was in a daze, my girls all hugged the smiling Grayfia and my Brother was a bit surprised I was so out of it. But I caught myself and stood to hug Grayfia. "Sister Grayfia, I am really so happy for our family growing, great work." "Thank you Ray." After Grayfia and I broke our hug, I hugged Sirzechs and said. "Good job Big Bro, show those Devils how robust we Gremory men are! They will be calling us the new Phenex clan soon, !" I actually made my Brother speechless, talking about his fertility. My parents laughed at his odd expression. But soon he got serious and told me the second thing. "Ray, thanks to the intelligence you got for us, we have captured two of the Hero Faction members... Jeanne and Leonardo. We now have them in our custody." My mouth was open so wide you could stuff an egg in it! Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 62 Game Day (Part 2)? Chapter 62 Game Day (Part 2)?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 62 Game Day (Part 2)? by Harem-Slam Elsewhere while I was being debriefed on the death of butterflies... - A short while after sunset in Kuoh Japan... At the Saji household. Two young Humans, Kaho Saji, Gengo Saji, and Genshirou Saji were being served food by Asia, who took her apron off and told the three. "Okay you guys, I will be taking this food over to Mr Mil-tan and my club members, so just leave the dishes for me and I will do them when I come home. See you all later." ""See you later Big Sis Asia, thanks for the food."" "Have fun with the makeup party. Tell the others I said hello." "Alright Jen, I will tell them, bye-bye." And after Asia left, the three siblings ate their dinner. - Next door in the Hyoudou house, Issei and his parents were eating a late dinner as well. Issei''s Mother asked. "Issei dear, are the Student Council really going to London for the summer break? How much will that cost?" Issei, who was eating with chopsticks tonight instead of a fork, said casually knowing that it won''t be a fun Underworld trip tells her. "Don''t worry, it is all free for us, Momo''s fathers company is sponsoring it for us, so we pay nothing." Issei''s Dad heard something interesting, and put down his fork. "Son, isn''t Momo that girl''s first name?! Are you actually talking to a real life girl?" Issei points his chopsticks at his Dad angrily. "Hey, she is real and nice, . She offered to go on a date with me, for taking a dodgeball to the balls for her." "Son, tell me the truth, if you willingly took that kinda hit for her, she must be well developed?" Issei put on his drooling, lecherous-face and nodded, making his dad''s eyes open wide, but then Issei broke his pervert mode and said. ", But Momo is a really kind and smart girl who always helps me out, even when I get distracted. Also, some of my club will be coming over next weekend for Ruruko''s birthday, so I hope you do not mind that I invited them over?" Issei''s Mom, looking thrilled that some kids are coming to visit, was happy and started to say. "Oh, that is great, I can make pizza for the kids, and... Zzz..." His Mother and father had suddenly laid their heads down messily on the table and fell asleep. The air had suddenly turned super cold, and frost started to gather on the home''s windows. When Issei looked out the windows, he also noticed that it was pitch-black like the stars were gone. A thick-fog started rolling down the neighborhood, and this too was creepy Issei tried to wake his parents, but suddenly felt some presence outside, that was not Devils. Issei then went outside to see what was happening... - Saji, feeling the cold air, was panicking seeing his sister and brother both asleep and unable to wake-up. He too felt the presence due to being trained hard. He saw the frost on the outside of the window, and went outside to take a look... - On the other-side of Issei''s house, inside a feminine home decorated with stars and hearts, with pink curtains, a group of Devils was watching the latest episodes of Miracle¡îLevia-tan movies that Serafall sent them to prescreen for her. Shirone, Ni, and Li noticed first as they looked out the windows, feeling the supernatural cold. As Asia and Mil-tan finally noticed it, Shirone said... "Two Vampires and two Fallen Angels." Asia covered her mouth and said. "Why are Vampires in Kuoh?!" Ni, said her thoughts. "I am afraid Ray''s enemies know he and Sona are not here, and they want to handle the Pawns left behind that cannot promote ~Nya." Shirone with a grin reaches into her bra, grabbing something, and says. "Ray gave me the Leader duties, so let''s go greet our guests, and pop them in the faces." - Dohnaseek And Mittelt were walking casually down the street, while guiding a pair of out of town Vampires from Romania. Mittelt said to the Shota Vampire boy next to her. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Viscount Sion Dracul, the person you are looking for, Asia Argento lives right in that home. She stays with the other Pawn of Ray Gremory, Genshirou Saji. Next door to him is the pervert Issei, the Pawn of Sona Sitri." The handsome blonde, pale skin boy, with red eyes, and pointed ears, was dressed in medieval noble attire, just scoffed disdainfully at the Fallen Angel. Pure Blood Vampires see all other life forms as impure filth. The odd thing about the boy and woman was the lack of having a shadow. Even the puddles on the ground from the early spring rain showed the two had no reflections. This little Loli Crow is not even a virgin, so her blood smells disgusting to him. He looks at the Human Magician woman, turned into his Servant as a sexy older-sister type Vampire, and commands. "Amanda, deal with those two male Devil Pawns. Get us invited into their homes. Or find a way to draw that Asia out for this Lord." The tall Vampire Servant rubbed her large breasts and licked her lips. Her red eyes looked hungry, and her long straight black hair swayed in the spring breeze. She told her Master. "Master Dracul, don''t worry, virgins are my specialty, and they taste the best." Dohnaseek reminded the Vampires. "Remember, we are only guiding you to the target, what you do with them is none of our business. But we cannot interfere or help, or the Devil Ray Gremory will kill us all. So please leave no witnesses. But we are thankful for the 4 Sacred Gear users you gave us to sacrifice. So the Twilight Healing is all yours." As Dohnaseek said that, from his left hand, came out a Twice Critical Sacred Gear, just like Issei''s! Then Mittelt smiled and said. "I know, because my Mirror Alice is the best. Now if Ray Gremory tries to shoot me, I can surprise him, ." Soon, the two Vampires stood in-front of Saji''s house gate and pressed the doorbell. ! Dohnaseek and Mittelt both picked a lamppost to stand on, to watch the show. While Saji let out his Absorption Line, he looked out of his front door in action, because the two at the front gate look and feel like powerful dark creatures. Just as Saji was going to go to the gate, he stopped, when he saw the two Fallen across the street, up high on lampposts. He knows they are foes, and Saji was feeling outnumbered. Looking back into his home, he knew his siblings were vulnerable. The sexy Vampire woman seeing Saji be defensive sultrily asked. "Little handsome man, my name is Amanda Dracul, may I and my Master come in to talk?" Saji, felt something was very wrong, and he held up his left forearm, but as he was going to reject, the gate next door opened. "Damn, who are those hot girls?! Saji, who are they?" Issei saw the Loli on the pole, and the super-hot big sister, porn star quality woman at Saji''s gate, and the strange atmosphere seemed to melt for him. Sona made the mistake of not showing her Peerage images of the 4 Fallen Angels, so Issei was not alarmed by the sight of Dohnaseek and Mittelt. Then Amanda saw and smelled Issei''s virgin-blood, so she offered. "Issei Hyoudou, if you invite us into your home, I will let you touch my breasts, and body, all you want?" All Issei thought about for a moment was... ''I will let you touch my breasts, and body, all you want'' So Issei''s mouth did not consult his brain and he muttered. "Really?! Sure!" Then Amanda swayed to Issei shaking her hips suggestively, but he then heard Saji. "Damn it Issei, Gasper is a Half Vampire! They have to be Vampires, and they are not here for fun! Watch out!" Issei all of a sudden had his brain reconnect to him, and he realized the sneers on the faces of the four outside, and he let out his Twice Critical and said to Saji. "Saji Bro, my parents are asleep, what do we do?!" Amanda answered while her nails extended, letting out her two dragon-like bat-wings, she told Issei. "Little Pawn, I am a Middle-class-high Vampire Magician. If you do not let me drink your blood, I will kill your parents inside, so obediently let this big sister suck you dry, ." Viscount Sion Dracul, was bored with his Servant''s play and said to everyone. "Amanda, do not play with your food, it is disgusting, and you, Saji... Bring me Asia Argento, or I shall kill every Human in this neighborhood, including those two little appetizers inside. I will make those two Vampires if you refuse me." And from the now dark rolling fog, came a group of 12 dark-grey wolves with glowing red eyes, all snarling viciously. Just as Saji was panicking a bit in his heart, guessing this Vampire boy was at least High-class-mid in strength, voices came from the wall on the other-side of Issei''s house. Standing on top of the wall the Peerage members of Shirone, Asia, Mil-tan, Ni, and Li stood there with sneers, well, Asia looked afraid, but this will change in time. Shirone said to Saji. "Black Dragon, just do not invite those bastards in, and your Brother and Sister are fine. And if those Crows up there act, we can kill them." Amanda looked at the tiny Shirone and taunted. "Issei already invited me in, so his parents are my meal." Li with a grin teases her. "While you were rubbing your cow-tits at Pervert-Tron, my sister and I already rescued Issei''s Mom and Dad, so fuck you ~Nya!" Issei had tears of happiness hearing his parents are safe, so he grins at Amanda and says while making his navy-blue Sitri Magic Circle. "Sona told me to never show the Gremory my new ability, but... They saved my folks, so I will show you the power of this lowly Pawn... Pervert Invisibility!" As the Magic Circle under Issei''s feet faded, so did he, and no one, not even the three Neko Girls could detect his presence by any-means. Saji heard a whisper in his ears. "I am getting your two siblings and hiding them, so take this and kick their asses for me... Transfer!" Suddenly Saji''s aura grew to twice what he had before, and the enemies all looked to Saji who was now glowing in a navy-blue hue. Amanda giggled. ", You got twice as strong, but now you are only a Middle-class-mid Pawn, and a Pawn is trash without their Kings, so prepare to be eaten, virgin boy." Shirone holds up something that looks like a Police Badge with a Gremory Seal on it, and tells the Vampire. "You all underestimate my King... Ray put me in charge and gave me this, just in case someone was dumb enough to try. Okay everyone, promote for Ray! Oh, and because I do not want to let down Ray, I will show you my secret that I have been hiding, but if the Pervert is willing to show and tell, then so shall I... Nekomata Mode!" And with a burst of white-light on her body, her second tail sprouted, giving her a huge increase to her power level! Asia, Saji, Ni, Li, and Mil-tan all said at once... "P-Promotion to Queen!" "Promotion to a Queen!" "Promotion to Queen ~Nya!" "Oh, fun... Promotion to Queen ~Nya!" "Promotion to Queen and Magical Girl Transformation ~Nyo!" As the group went into the air for battle, Shirone said. "Now, you''re fighting a Rook and five Queens, someone record this beat-down, cause shit is happening!" Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 63 Game Day (Part 3)? Chapter 63 Game Day (Part 3)?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N Just to clarify for readers about the relationship between Serafall and Sona... This is not an Incestuous or Yuri relationship at all. If you clearly listen to the words in the anime and in the LN, Serafall is telling Sona to "recite lines" on the whole "girl on girl" bit. Sona is just embarrassed that her sister would make her do that kind of acting in public. It is assumed that this line was in one of Serafall stories, movies, or another Magical Girl story. Also Serafall''s feelings for her sister when sealed away with 666 shows it is not a Yuri relationship at all. The whole Yuri crap with the sisters was propagated by kinky Fan-Fictions. Well, facts don''t matter to the Kool-Aid drinking crowd, lol.] Chapter 63 Game Day (Part 3)? by Harem-Lover "Well Little Brother, I cannot tell you too many details about Jeanne and Leonardo at this time. Devil King Ajuka has taken custody of those two. That Leonardo is very dangerous and must be handled carefully. The reason Ajuka hid them is because Georg with his Dimension Lost can sneak in anywhere, so hiding them is important. Oh, and here is your gift for today''s Rating Game Challenge..." Sirzechs summoned a box with a Kuoh Academy boys uniform. "Despite it looking like your uniform for school, this is in fact one of the latest and most advanced battle-armor for Devils. It is similar to the Churches Battle Suits and is heavily enchanted against damage of all sorts, especially the main elements. If it has any weakness, it would be it still is only so-so against blunt attacks, but slashing, piercing, and magical attacks will be reduced a lot." "Thanks Big Brother. Since I cannot use a Phoenix Tears during the match I believe this will be useful." Sirzechs was happy to see me happy, and he added. "We have made a few of the outfits for your entire Peerage, and for both the warm and cold uniforms. Ah look... Seems Mother is giving Kuisha, Tsubaki, and Akeno theirs now." I looked over, and I even saw that little Rias is holding a kids version of the uniform, and I chuckle inside because she is not like the adult form of herself that fills it out. But she still looks so adorable ... Crap stupid doting older brother thoughts! I also see that Akeno pulled out a Shrine Maiden Miko outfit made with the armored material, and she is half in tears. I can tell she is thinking of her Mother. Then, like she could feel my gaze, Akeno looked up into my eyes. As her eyes were a bit misty, I only smiled at her, understanding her heart. The last week or so, she has earnestly been trying to use the Holy Element in her Thunder Magic, but still has not been able to fully bring it out. Unlike her Father in the anime, I have no idea how to help her with her bloodline powers. But, the fact she is trying warms my heart. My Brother says to us all. "I think it is time for the public to meet and greet before the match everyone, Grayfia, lets go." With that, we all went down into the grand ballroom where reporters are interviewing the contestants for this exciting event for the Underworld. We are generating a lot of hype in the Noble circles, and even some normal commoner Devils are going to watch live for entertainment value. - At a long table in the ballroom, sat Sona in the center, with me and Sairaorg at her sides. Next to me was Riser Phenex, and next to Sairaorg was Diodora. Then following both ends, many more Devils who are participating are at the table for the interview. All of the families and Peerages are in the back but my Brother and Serafall are not here due to their status. But I am assured the two are watching in an adjacent room. Lord and Lady Sitri have banned Serafall from coming in here, in fear she will intimidate all of us competing for her Little Sister''s hand. I cannot tell if Serafall wants me to win or beat everyone and forfeit?! A handsome man reporting from the Phenex news agency, asked Sona Directly. "Princess Sitri, who do you want to win? Is this not a clear setup for Ray Gremory to win?" Sona, ready for these kinds of questions, only said to him. "I only want the best Devil to win for the sake of my Sitri house. As for your comment about Ray Gremory... It was my idea to ban Ray from using his Power of Destruction in this event. If I was really wanting him to crush the competition, why would I suggest this rule? Plus he unlike every-other contestant cannot use any Phoenix Tears. So He is in a way, handicapped." Another reporter stood to ask her question, this time to Riser. "Lord Phenex, how will your experience and immortality fair with Ray Gremory and Sairaorg Bael''s strength? Do you think you or they will stand on top?" Riser sipped his water and said charmingly. "With Riser''s experience, there is no doubt of my victory. Riser fancies Princess Sitri, and thinks the union of fire and water is beautiful." While Riser was confident, from the back, Ravel Phenex could clearly be heard talking () to some of her noble friends. "With my Brother''s rich experience, Immortality, and Phoenix Tears, his win is assured. We have even picked a fiery wedding dress for Princess Sitri, ." Listening to the two, I suddenly had a chill going up my spine! Isn''t this just like the whole Rias and Riser Engagement Party?! The things both Riser and Ravel are saying are so fucking similar to that event. What is this, did some pissed off butterflies of Fate revolt and come to bite me? I guess my expression was interesting, because a middle-aged looking reporter asked me next. "Prince Gremory, congratulations on your previous marriage with Lady Kuisha Gremory, . So, is it true you are participating to help out your long time family friend, so she does not have to marry?" Nice lady, you threw in my wife to make me look greedy, or inferring my marriage to Sona is a fake. "Thanks for your congratulations, my wife is incredibly lovely. As for my best friend Sona? I love her! So I will steamroll over everyone in my path to win her heart. This is not a threat, but a promise. Even Immortality won''t stop me. I will show every youth Devil here including my amazing Cousin Sairaorg, that my conviction is real. Oh... And Sona is worth fighting for." Sona hearing me say on live TV that I loved her, made her face blush, and I have only seen her like that when her Sister embarrasses her. Sairaorg next to me said to the crowd. "Good words Cousin Ray... I made sure to join this competition so I could finally cross fists with you, so don''t let me down, fight hard, because I won''t easily let you win!" Yeah, Sairaorg is upset with me for always avoiding sparring with him. I never wanted to beat him and make him question his strength. If he is shamed in front of his shithead Father, he might be stripped of his Heir position again, and I do not want that. But this time, I will have to trade blows with him, . At this time, after the camera clicks and flashes, another older male Devil asks a question. "Diodora Astaroth, it is rumored that you have gathered half of this game''s members to ban together as a unified front, to take on the strength of Ray Gremory, is this true?" Diodora humbley held up his palms and defended his actions. "Strength in numbers is also a form of Power And Strength, and this violates no rules. Even without his Power of Destruction, we will only win by working together, and when he falls, the rest of us will decide the winner. This is both fair and a smart move." A press member then asked me. "Prince Gremory, your response?" I shrug and say. "Diodora Astaroth is correct. That is why I will look for him first, because when an angry-mob comes out with torches and pitchforks, just smash the loudest Devil. Fighting is never the right solution to problems, but in a Rating Game field, I can go all out and fight for real. The Retirement System has a pretty good record with few deaths." One feminine looking Devil wearing pink robes, at the far end, who happens to be in Diodora''s alliance, hearing my words, sweated and stood. He said in a coquettish voice. "I-I Lord Glaethoth Gamigin, forfeit, goodbye..." Everyone was stunned seeing this girly-man bolt out the door. I was even surprised at that. I do not remember saying I was going to try and kill him, right?! Diodora was surprised his best friend just left like that, and he was also a member of the Khaos Brigade with him?! Lord Sitri, seeing this, stood to announce. "This is the end of the Q & A, for the remaining 40 contestants must make their way down into the arena, thanks." Soon, it ended, and the whole table of Devils got up to leave for our fight. - Diodora however came up to me with a sly smile and said to me. "Ray Gremory, I just received word from my Bishop in Kuoh Town, that your Peerage members are being attacked by some enemies of the Devils... If I were you, I will find a way to go to them to save them. Your Brother or Sister-in-law can get you there in time." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nice, so this asshole did send someone to attack my Peerage. Good thing I guessed that a snake would play dirty tricks. I smiled at him and kindly said. "Thanks for your warning, I already predicted that, and gave orders for my Peerage to kill them with the traps I set. Not only will they die, but whoever sent them will be revealed in the Underworld Prison. I am sure it is a terrorist organization. For letting me know about my Peerages life, I will go EXTRA EASY on you in the match, good luck in there, ." He was foolish to tell me this, because now I know he must have Ophis Snake in him, and now he is Ultimate-class in strength. I almost feel bad for any foe that is not at least Ultimate-class that came for my Peerage. Even High-class foes will fall under them with my Promotion Badge. Diodora was frowning at my back, and felt unsure about his plans. But he had his group send Vampires and a Noble one at that... There is no way Ray Gremory''s Pawns can survive that right? Asia Argento should be waiting for him and tied up in Kuoh when he returns. But first, he wants to subjugate Sona Sitri first... His stupid smile was back as he walked with his group of comrades he bought with wealth, women, and influence. Over 20 Devils will fight for him to win, so this is in the bag. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 64 Game Day (Part 4)? Chapter 64 Game Day (Part 4)?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [Fun Fact: Tsukino Usagi, better known as Sailor Moon, is a Japanese superheroine and the protagonist of the Sailor Moon franchise created by Naoko Takeuchi. Most do not know, but the "Original" Sailor Moon has pink-hair and red-eyes!] Chapter 64 Game Day (Part 4)? by Harem-God In the Sitri private booth... Lord Sitri, Lady Sitri, Serafall, Serafall''s Queen, Sona, and her three Peerage members are being attended by a couple of maids. Sona''s Father, while watching the field full of the young Devils walking out from the hall, said in astonishment. "What do you mean, you lost in chess to Ray?! You mean, all of this..." Sona with a bit of shame on her face said. "I believe Ray has played chess with me for so many years, that he can predict my moves now. He was winning subconsciously, not realizing his talent. Sure, I can still win most games, but I feel he will slowly overtake me." Serafall said to her sister. "See So-tan, I knew from the moment you were born you two were a good match. Plus little Ray has always loved his Big Sister, and always liked my hobbies, ." Lady Sitri said with regret. "I should not have let the Bael Family pressure Venelana into the Abaddon marriage, but should have insisted on Sona from the start..." Sona shook her head and said. "No Mother, this outcome is the best for our Sitri Family. We have no other qualified Heads. Becoming Ray''s first wife would''ve made me have to leave the family and move into the Gremory Territory, like Kuisha had too. This way, I can still be the Sitri Head, and my children will have our Sitri name. We might even get the Power of destruction in our family going forward." Serafall hugged Sona and said happily. "Sister Sona, I can have a Niece or Nephew with Destructive Ice or Water, oh that is incredible!" Sona wanted to escape from her sister''s hold, because she knew her Peerage was watching. Then Serafall asked her Queen. "Tsukino, did you make sure and investigate if any of the 40 young men are using restricted items or abilities?" The glamorous woman with long twin-tails of pink hair, wearing a black business lady-suit with a professional vibe, pushed up her glasses, enhancing her red eyes beauty, and she said confidently. "Devil King, my magic in the hallway had found no abnormalities... But, I had noticed unstable Demonic Power fluctuations coming from that Diodora. Sadly, my magic found nothing conclusive, but I am sure it is not one of those King Pieces." Tsukino Usagi has been Serafall''s Queen since the time of the Devil Civil War. She, like her King, has Hobbies... She was in fact the template and main inspiration for the popular Sailor Moon franchise in Japan. Her air however, is close to Grayfia when not indulging her childish King. But with the most loyal respect for Serafall''s true heart, she has always encouraged her. "Alright, then send that information to Ajuka later, just in case we are wrong..." Lady Sitri said to everyone. "The rules have been explained, now they are going into the caverns, let''s watch Ray''s camera." As everyone in the room watched Ray enter the game field, their faces kinda looked funny seeing what Ray did as soon as he entered. "~!" Then the VIP room was filled with Serafall laughing! - As Shirone leaped down to charge the big titty Vampire, Asia followed behind to support her. Shirone gave commands. "Ni and Li, euthanize those bad dogs! Mil-tan and Saji, the Leader is yours!" As Shirone landed in Issei''s front yard, the busty Vampire Amanda, managed to erect a Defensive Magic Circle in time to block Shirone''s kick, but... ! The roundhouse kick was so fierce, it shattered the shield. Amanda''s shield had eliminated most of the damage, but the force still shattered it, and sent the female Vampire flying into the wall of Mil-tan''s yard, and she landed inside. Shirone smiled seeing this, then they heard it... "!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ''Uninvited'' Vampire, who was now in Mil-tan''s property, started to smoke and cause wounds on her skin, so she fled out at her fastest speed, right into a waiting Shirone! - Ni and Li, charged right into the middle of the 12 massive red eyed wolves and started to raise their power levels. Ni crouched low and white energy started to flare up out of her and Li, as they raised their Touki Levels, like what Z-Warriors from a certain anime would do. (yes everyone waited one episode for the two to power up slowly, cough) Their long hair raised into the air and swayed, the fog was being pushed away from their bodies, and their pointy tooth glinting under the streetlight, made the normally sexy cats look feral and cruel in the eyes of the wolves. Li with a kickoff did a Hurricane Kick into the group on her side and yelled. "Puppy Pinwheel Pulverization ~Nya!" She instantly killed 5 wolves as two retreated, almost getting one shot. Then Ni acted. "Naughty Ninja Ninken Nunchaku ~Nya!" Ni had grabbed two wolves by the scruff of their necks, and used them as a pair of hand held clubs, to beat and kill the 5 other wolves her sister had not killed. And the moment they died, she smashed together the heads of her two held Ninken, and killed them. Both Sisters, not stupid but clever, looked up at the two Fallen Angels watching in horror. - Sion Dracul, seeing that huge man turn-into the petite short Magical Girl was speechless... What kind of Devils do they raise these days?! Remember that today''s Vampires still live in a backwards thinking society, who reject modern times. Only their Servants use modern devices and buildings. No Vampire noble can even drive a car, or even call with a cellphone! So the Concept of a Magical Girl is very foreign to him. As he was readying to stop this gender confused Pawn, Sion Dracul found that his arms and body had been wrapped by the Absorption Line of Saji. He instantly knew that he was being restrained, so that Mil-tan character could hit him. Unlike his other lazy noble friends, Sion Dracul was a brilliant tactician, and as the magic staff of the Pawn swung overhead at him, and Saji looked proud, his body collapsed into a mass of bats that scattered to all sides! ! The Vampire seeing the crater 20 feet wide, had everyone of his bats sweat-drop, as all of his red bat eyes realized the strength that almost flattened him! Mil-tan and Saji were a bit confused at how his body collapsed into little bats?! They never really saw how Gasper fought, so this was out of their expectations. The swarm of bats reformed at the top of the wall by Issei''s gate, while seeing his Servant come screaming from the other yard, and he said to the Pawns. "It seems, you lot were ready for my arrival, who betrayed me?" And an unexpected voice, no one could pinpoint, answered him. [Raynare warned us of your arrival, she is both hot and smart, ! But she will betray you if you let her, !] As Issei''s voice echoed, Sion Dracul looked up at the two Fallen Angels, who looked wronged, but a scream and a loss of connection to his servant in his soul made his head snap over to the broken wall! Saji felt his twice boost had left his body as he heard Issei''s Twice Critical make its announcement... [BOOST] "!" As Shirone was about to punch the Vampire Amanda back into the yard, Issei out of nowhere, shoved his pair of wooden chopsticks into the heart of the woman, but the tears in Issei''s eyes at seeing the beautiful boobs turn into ash, broke his heart, then Issei let out his feelings... "!" The scene stunned everyone! Sion Dracul, enraged, flew at Issei''s crying back and was going to kill this insolent Devil, but... "Magical Team Rocket Blast ~Nyo!" ! A wide sweeping swing of Mil-tan''s staff, caught the Vampire in his ribs, and made him fly-out of the battlefield, to an unknown landing point, eliminating all of the darkness and fog with his departure. "!" Shirone covered her eyes like seeing where the home-run went, and she said. "Wow, will he come back?! Oh, and kill those two Fallen for breaking Ray''s rules!" Dohnaseek and Mittelt, hearing Shirone''s words, sweat-dropped, and let out their wings to fly away, but... "LINE GO!" Dohnaseek found that as he was going to fly, his ankle was caught, and he used his Sacred Gear... [BOOST] And as Dohnaseek was trying to cut off the line holding him, Mil-tan flew at him with a Superman Punch! Shirone was launching Senjutsu blasts at the agile Mittelt, and Ni and Li went to guard Asia. Dohnaseek saw death arriving closer and closer, knew with the strength of this Magical Girl would hit him, he would burst into feathers for sure! "Mirror Alice!" Just as Dohnaseek was dead, Mittelt created a Mirror Alice like the one that Tsubaki has, and Mil-tan was unable to stop his full momentum. ! Mil-tan''s punch made contact with the reflective surface, and instantly, twice his force was shot back into his body, as the mirror shattered... ! Mil-tan, at twice the speed he came, was shot back into the middle of the street, now laying in a crater 25 feet wide and 10 feet deep. Blood trickled from his lips, and his right hand was mangled. This showed that the force he punched with could probably kill a High-class foe! Asia, seeing this ran to Mil-tan, and her two rings formed on her middle fingers, and a soothing green light of Twilight Healing, quickly healed the Magical Girl, Mittelt said. "Dohnaseek run!" ! With her Shirone mode active, she ripped out the light-post that Dohnaseek was originally on, and swung it like an overhead axe! ! Absorption Line held him still to only block with a Light Spear, and it was pointless, as his body also made a large and deep crater. ! The Absorption Line was released on its own, and as the dust cleared, only black feathers remained in the hole. Mittelt had seen that as she flew towards the Church at max speed... Li asked Shirone. "Do we follow ~Nya?" Shirone shook her head and said to everyone. "Sion Dracul might ambush Asia or the Humans here if we leave, plus we need to repair this damage soon. Let Ray deal with them when he gets back, we did our mission for our King." "The first time I touched titties, I killed them, whyyyyyyyyyy cruel world~?!" Everyone looked at Issei holding the ashes of the female Vampire, like he killed his lover, and shook their heads in amusement. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 65 Game Day (Part 5)? Chapter 65 Game Day (Part 5)?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 65 Game Day (Part 5)? by Harem-Bastard [Greetings, I am the Queen of Devil King Lucifer, and my name is Grayfia Lucifuge. I will be the Announcer and Arbiter for today''s Challenge for designating the next fiance to Princess Sona Sitri. I was asked to take this role by the Sitri House.] We, the group of 40 younger Devils, all who are age 25 or younger, are currently standing in the field awaiting instructions. On the big screen is my Sister-in-law, Grayfia. I feel kinda strange because I do now feel that even though canon has been changed in my world, there seems to be some kinda Law of Fate. I remember in the anime, Grayfia was also the Arbiter for the Riser vs Rias Rating game, though the contents are vastly different than before. I have been listening to Grayfia explain the rules for the onlookers who are watching, and I noticed the arena is only about ? full. [... And the third stipulation, is only 1 familiar may assist the master... The fourth implementation is regarding Ray Gremory... And the sixth rule about Phoenix Tears... Finally, any participant may retire early...] Grayfia has been listing off a lot of game overview for onlookers, while I studied all of the Devils and what they are wearing, who they look at, and their manner of presence. This time before entering is where the battle is going to be lost and won. Everyone expects me to rampage and win with sheer strength, but that is not the case. I will subvert all expectations and win with cunning, intellect, and deception. Sure some Devils might think it cowardly for others, but my strength is not in question here, so I will show my Devilish-side today. I study Riser, Sairaorg, and Diodora the most. I am memorizing their outfits and listening to their voices carefully. Finally, I look up to the VIP skyboxes and see the Sitri box. I smiled at the nervous looking Sona. Then I shift my vision to my Gremory family, and see everyone watching me. Little Rias is at the glass waving at me, so I grin and give her a thumbs up. Then suddenly, there were 40 white Magic Circles in a formation in the center of the arena floor... [All contestants, there are 40 Transportation gates that will bring you to a randomized location inside, The Sea Cave Palace. Please find a spot and get ready to enter.] I hung back to let all the other Devils pick first, to show that I do not have any intention of picking a spot ahead of time, so no one thinks I am cheating. When there was only a single open spot, I walked to it and stood. The other Devils also noticed my action of taking whatever was left, and felt relieved that I was not trying to cheat. [Now that everyone is in place, good luck.] From all of our feet, came a white magical light rising up to cover our sight, and then we vanished from the field... - As the white light faded from my vision, I looked around to see what environment we were playing in. Sona and her family chose a Rating Game Field that represents their family... A Water Wonderland?! I am in a large underground cavern system with small lakes and rivers running through a maze-like structure. Small stone shrine pillars that are old and half broken, are scattered throughout the cavern system. In all directions, there are cave tunnels leading to other large caverns like the one I am standing in. I put my hand out and summon my Familiar, Precious. ! Then my 30 foot tall Nine Headed Hydra looked at me, waiting for my orders. It stood at half the height of the inside of the cave, roughly 50 to 60 feet high above me, enough to fly if I wanted. I said to my Familiar. "Copy Riser Phenex, and I will copy Sairaorg. If I use my Gremory Magic Circles, they will identify me, so I will pretend to be my cousin and punch them to death." !And both of us use our Transformation Magic, that I am specialized in. () And now Precious is standing in the iconic red suit of Riser Phenex, with his hands in his pockets, and a cocky grin plastered on his face, Precious imitating Riser with my memories of him, says. "Master, this Riser thinks even Riser would fall in love with my handsomeness. Now Riser will show others what true immortality is. Who needs Phoenix Tears my Family is known for, when this Riser cannot die,." I start my act of being Sairaorg and clench my fist in front and say. "It does not matter, for I will use my fist to show my determination to crush all obstacles. Now, let us go find that Cousin of mine, and I will test his fists!" Precious then broke the act and asked. "Master, what do I do if I run into the real Riser?" "Just give him a raspberry and then run behind Diodora. Same thing if you run into the real Sairaorg! Okay, you go that way, and I will go that way, just retire if things look bad, I got this." "Then Riser is off. This Riser will let everyone know of my greatness!" I shook my head at my Familiar, because I know she will ignore my orders later and just cause a Rampage. The two of us split up... - (A/N: BGM for the the next part... ) [Lord Elegance Zepar has been defeated.] After ten minutes of not finding anyone, I heard Grayfia''s announcement of the 10th competitor being eliminated from the challenge. Just then, as I rounded the corner, I was facing a large and imposing young Devil, known as Litharia Berith. He saw me and recognized my fake identity. He said shakily. "Prince Bael, are you looking for Prince Gremory? I just saw him down that way, if you are fast, you can catch him." The dark-skinned and bald Devil looked nervously while pointing, trying to convince me to spare him. I think my Cousin probably would have ignored this guy, just to fight me, . I shrugged and say to him, "Litharia Berith, telling a lie is not very good for an honorable Devil like me. I know for a fact that my Cousin is not down there, or the fact you saw him..." "N-No, he is down that way, and I have no intention of fighting you Lord." I slowly close my large hand making knuckle-bones crack, then I tell him. "When you are lying in your hospital bed recovering after this, make sure to watch the replay, and see why I know you are a cowered..." I then kneel into a runner''s stance, and make a firm fist with my right hand, and then ran towards the large man, who puts up his hands to block in an X shape. ! ! Just the way Sairaorg would do it, I rushed in and firmly punched into his stomach, with an uppercut, launching him into the roof of the cavern. He was embedded into the ceiling, and as his body was starting to fall back down, the light of Retirement covered him removing his unconscious self to the hospital. Then I heard Grayfia... [Lord Litharia Berith, has been defeated.] ", Acting like my Cousin does not seem to have the same shock value as a disguise... I know!" ! I cast another version of my Transformation Magic, and then grin as I say. "Now, I am the elegant and noble, Diodora Astaroth! Now let''s go look for some nuns to harass!" I swagger-off, as I hear another 2 names being crossed off the list. [Lord Khayon Beleth and Lord Razgriz Sallos have both been defeated.] - About half an hour later, I came down to a large underground lake, and I saw... "Stop there you damn imposter! Riser demands to know who you are!" Then the Riser in front yelled while running away. "How dare an imposter call the great and noble Riser Phenex an imposter! Oh, look, it is Lord Diodora Astaroth!" As Precious saw me, she ran towards me to kite the mad Riser along, and she then ran past me and said. "Master, he is all yours, ! Bye-Bye!" Suddenly, Precious had unsummoned herself and left me alone with Riser in the underground lake area. Riser, seeing me standing on the shore, asked with a sneer. "Diodora Astaroth, so was this your plan to bait me here to deal with me?" I pointed to myself and gave Diodora''s iconic asshole smile and asked. "Lord Riser, I can assure you that it was Ray Gremory''s familiar you are or were chasing. And do I look smart enough to come up with that kind of plan?" I ejected my bat-wings and then flew to the center of the lake. I offered. "Help me beat Ray Gremory, then I will let you win this fight? I have a score to settle, so let me go?" Riser smugly looked down on me and said. "Riser does not need to work with anyone to defeat you or even Ray Gremory. Let Riser show you why Riser is a Rating Game professional." I sigh, then I smile and say. ", I don''t know if I am lucky, or you are unlucky. But you came at the wrong place and time. Sona has trained me in one of her favorite Water Magic Spells. So, forgive me for drowning your immortality under the lake..." As I extended my hand over the water, I released my Gremory Attack Magic Circle, and 6 enormous Eastern Dragons made out of water grew from the lake, and all rushed to the stunned Riser, coiling around him, biting, grappling, and dragging him into the heart of the lake! "Ray Gremory you deceitful bastard!" Riser is using his Fire Magic to blow each of the Dragons apart, one at a time, while his Immortality was rapidly repairing his injuries. While I kept creating more Water Dragons, I smiled at the struggling Devil and said. "Sorry, but I am petty. My Brother told me to not solve things with violence, so I never repaid you for what you did 8 years ago... But since this is a game, fighting is the main purpose, so let''s see what lasts longer, your ability to recover, or my endless pool of Demonic Power?!" "Ah?! Ray Gremory, what are you... Ah! What is this?" As Riser was pulled underwater, I summoned another type of water creature... Hell Parana! I created thousands of small water creatures to nibble at him, forcibly tearing into his flesh. Riser continuously used his fire to boil the creatures, but between that, and his Stamina depleting nonstop, he fell into a disadvantage around 15 minutes later. I summoned a fresh batch of Dragons at this time... [Lord Riser Phenex has surrendered and Retired.] I stopped the monster onslaught and saw the white light of retirement under the water. Seems he was not defeated, but he gave up? How bad was he feeling down there? "Did he forget about the Gremory Devils having a Master Magic talent?" () I turned and flew back to the shore, retracted my wings, then headed down the passage Riser had come from... - In the Game Infirmary, Riser was puking out water, and the missing chunks of flesh over his body, made him look hideous. Ravel Phenex had rushed in to see the medics applying Phoenix Tears to her brother, to quickly fix the injuries he had been unable to recover, due to lack of Stamina. Ravel asked her Brother. "Big Brother, are you alright?" Now not in any more pain, he just looked at the ceiling in a daze, because he really could have died if he stayed under and endured any more punishment. To think, he reached his limit of being able to recover... The Doctor, seeing his lack of response, told her. "Lady Phenex, don''t worry... He is only suffering from Stamina depletion. He had already used recovery medicine during the fight, but now... He is mentally exhausted." Unknown to others, Riser had just contracted... Hydrophobia. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 66 Game Day (Part 6)? Chapter 66 Game Day (Part 6)?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [Fun Facts: The Hydra is a "real creature" on Earth, though not the fantasy variant we are familiar with... Hydra tentacles contain barbed, poison-containing cnidocytes that they use to stun animals, such as water fleas and plankton, before eating them alive. This freshwater Hydra even eats itself when hungry enough. ] Chapter 66 Game Day (Part 6)? by Harem-tan "Why do I feel like I flushed a turd down the toilet?" I was still disguised as Diodora Astaroth, as I made my way down the winding corridors. I had such an odd thought about my last fight. My random thoughts were broken as I entered another cavern, and saw three Devils facing off. It looks like a two vs one encounter. Let me see who is there... Viscount AttreaVe Shax vs Lord Plur Amon and Lord Ning Furfur. The first guy, the Viscount, was one of the Sitri plants, and the other two worthless Devils are the group working with Diodora. The last two noticed me and Plur said excitedly. "Diodora! Great timing, we were going to show this guy why he should have worked with you. Let us finish him off quickly and head to the rendezvous point." I smiled and asked. "Lord Plur, what was it I offered you again?" The red skinned Devil with two curled black horns frowns and states. "Diodora, do not take back your promise. You promised me those contract rights in Brazil. You better not go back on your words, or I will turn on you." I waved my hands dismissively and said. "No, I can double it even. Well if we were not being watched live by all the fans and onlookers, and..." Plur and Ning both had ugly expressions realizing what was just said was televised. but when my last words came out, they looked startled. "... I was the real Diodora." I held up my two hands, each creating their own Gremory Magic Attack Circle... ! Two blasts of ice chunks shot from my two spells, and lodged themselves in their chests. Both disbelieving Devils looked at their grievous wounds, as the light of retirement was pulling them from the game. [Lord Plur Amon and Lord Ning Furfur have been defeated.] Viscount AttreaVe Shax seeing my Magic understood who I was and smiled. "Prince Gremory, even I was fooled there for a moment. I really thought I would be laid up in a hospital bed for a while. Well, most of the competitors have been eliminated, so if you do not mind, I will retire early and let you finish this fight. I came for fun, and I concede to your strength, so please win this fight for the Sitri." "Farewell Viscount." I then waved to him as he said one last thing, as he was going to leave. "If you go down that path, you will see their meeting point, and find Diodora fighting with Lord Pocky Dantalion. I will retire..." [Viscount AttreaVe Shax has retired.] As the white glow faded, I dropped my disguise and summoned Precious. ! Then the nine heads of my Familiar looked at me and spoke to me in my mind, asking for instructions. "Diodora and his cronies are down that way, can you find him?" Precious nodded her heads, then like a dog, she began to smell all the surface''s of the cavern wall and licked the air with her serpentine tongues. She really looks like a Bloodhound searching for a criminal right now. I leaped on her back, and the two of us made our way to the encounter... - Nydre Glaysa-Labolas, Zist Purson, Valdez Vassago, Zetsway Paimon, Cifrado Barbatos, and Diodora surrounded one Devil, Count Pocky Dantalion. Pocky was creating ice mirrors and using Illusion Magic to confuse his opponents. () Diodora and the other 5 Devils under him, were constantly blasting away at each of the ice mirrors, to reveal the real Lord Pocky. But Lord Pocky continued to taunt them by making new mirrors and crossing his arms very calmly. [What is wrong with you guys? This cavern is full of Dihydrogen Monoxide, so I can make these ice mirrors all day long, .] The man in the mirror is wearing a purple suit, and half of his left side is jet black, while the hair on his right is silver. He also has two different colored eyes, with white on his left, and black on his right. His handsome look would remind a Human of the Joker and Two Face combined. He is a high ranking Count, and a talented Ice user, though not near the level of Devil King Leviathan. Diodora growls annoyed. "Count Pocky, the longer you make this game of hide and seek, the more you will suffer when I find you!" [, You guys are not really smart are you? Do you really think I am here to fight you six? No, my friend Viscount went to look for helpers. I am just the babysitter for you clowns.] ", what a joke, what helpers?!" At this time, a voice came from behind the six Devils smashing mirrors. "Do we count as helpers?" "!" Everyone stopped smashing things, like Wall-Mart looters in Detroit, and turned their heads to see me standing on my Nine Headed Hydra, who is making interesting sounds from each head. "Ray Gremory is here?!" "H-Hydra?!" "Diodora, I am out... I will retire!" "Is that a Familiar? That cannot be legal, right?!" "Lord Gremory, I am not with them!" "Hydra poison affects Devils, right?" "Count Pocky greets you Prince Gremory. I see you got our invitation, I hope you can clean up the garbage." One of the Devils straight up bailed seeing Precious. [Lord Zist Purson has retired.] I say to everyone. "Precious, I will take care of Diodora, you can play with the other4, but don''t eat them, you do not know where they have been, so only chew on them, go..." ! As Precious charged into the group of 4 Devils, she sent two heads to each one, locking them down, while her Ninth head assisted. Oh, and what kind of poison does the Nine Headed Hydra have?! The Nine Headed Hydra has a highly Paralytic Poison that can even affect Devils! Yup, the creatures bitten by Precious will slow down or be paralyzed outright, though creatures higher than High-class will shrug off most of this effect. But these guys are not so lucky. This poison will not even affect Sairaorg at all. I mentioned before that Devils cannot easily get drunk off Human alcohol because it is counted as Poison, which Devils are normally highly resistant to. Now some of those that watched the anime might ask, but what of that Devil Valkyrie?! Well, she is a super-feather-weight, and has a weakness to even the weak Human wine. Rose the Valkyrie is a special case, and I almost believe it is a curse of the D¡ÁD world, and that damned Ishibumi Ichiei who sent me here. Oh, my mind wandered off... "~! Lord Diodora, save me!" "It huuuuuuurts~!" "All three legs are bitten, Nooooo!" "Help, I am going numb..." I just imagined a big dog chewing on squeaky toys as they made funny sounds, while two heads chewed on them and played tug o'' war with them. Her 9th head just watched all their misery with glee, as she was clearly torturing them for pleasure. ? I almost felt bad for them, almost... Then I felt Diodora''s magic shoot a massive green bolt at me. ! ! I outstretched my left hand casually and created 4 layers of Magic Defense Barriers to block an Ultimate-class Demonic Bolt. It was clear that Diodora was hoping his sneak attack could retire me in one go, so I smiled at his stunned face. "Oh?! Diodora, when did you suddenly become an Ultimate-class Devil in strength? I went to school with you and frankly, you should be High-class-low at best... Did you perhaps get some kinda Power Up? Did someone grant you 10¡Á Power? I know this is not hard work." I saw Diodora''s eyes dilated hearing my words, because the Underworld was watching, and somehow, it was like I knew he was artificially strengthened! I could see panic in his normally calm facade, and I was preparing to increase my Shields as it happened... ! ! All I saw was Diodora scrunch his face muscles in pain, and his shoulders quivered. As I looked down, between Diodora''s crotch, there was the sole of a boot. Lord Pocky behind him had kicked him in the balls from behind! Then the Count said as he vanished in white light. "My work here is done! Diodora, if you do not use your Phoenix Tears on that, it will be permanent,, I will retire!] As the Count vanished, Diodora with a purple face, poured his vial on his smashed bits, and he soon recovered, then we heard the announcements... [Count Pocky Dantalion has retired... Lord Nydre Glaysa-Labolas, Lord Valdez Vassago, Lord Zetsway Paimon, and Lord Cifrado Barbatos have all been defeated.] ! I clicked my fingers, sending Precious away, because she already defeated the pathetically-weak Devils, leaving me alone with Diodora. Even if I do not kill him, his secrets will be investigated, and his use of the Snake may be revealed to all after the match. He said with anger. "Ray Gremory, you bastard! How dare you, I have earned my strength, and here you are trying to cast lies on my honor." "No, I don''t care if you are High-class, Ultimate-class, or even Satan-class. Unless you are stronger than that, I do not fear you, but I was just pointing out that your Ultimate-class strength came out of nowhere, and it is odd? Here, block this!" I hold out both hands and immediately create two Attack Magic Circles , and in panic, Diodora also outstretched both hands, to create a multilayered thick Barrier! ! ! ! I flung-out two massive beach-ball-sized crimson colored Demonic Bolts to smash into his Barrier, and I made sure the level stayed at Ultimate-class to not destroy the Rating Game Field. Though, I am sure they strengthened it for me, but... [Lord Zephyrdor Glasya-Labolas has been defeated.] ! After the shield collapsed, Diodora was flung hard into the wall, leaving cracks in the side. I pointed it out to him. "See, I held back, and that was just under Satan-class in power, so tell me, how did you get that power?" Diodora then crawled out of the wall and said with disdain. "Just because you are a Super Devil does not mean others are not strong, so fuck you Ray! You and I can settle this another day, I will retire..." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeah, I could see in his eyes, he is going to either run, or plan revenge, but that is fine. I probably cannot kill him without my Power of Destruction in the Rating Game Field. It is not as easy as most think to do, but outside, I can erase his existence... [Lord Diodora Astaroth has retired.] ! From behind me, I hear my Cousin''s boots. I know it is Sairaorg, because he and I are the only two competitors left. As I smiled at him, he grins, cracking his knuckles. "I will not retire like a coward, so if you want Sona, come and prove to me you are man enough." I tighten my fist, and the two of us charge each-other while smiling... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 67 Game Day (End)? Chapter 67 Game Day (End)?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [Fun Fact: In the Light Novel, the real-appearance of Raynare is that of her form of Yuuma Amano! They only gave her the S&M look in the anime for viewer pleasure.] Chapter 67 Game Day (End)? by Harem-Devil ! ! Both Sairaorg and I threw a strong punch at one another, not holding back our strength. The shock-waves from our two fists colliding vibrated the air and cavern walls. As the two of us looked into each-others eyes, we could tell how this fight would go from the first collision. I smirked, and he grins. A tiny trickle of blood came from his knuckle, and both of our arms felt the strength. I can assess that, without raising his Power Level with Touki, he is at the peak of High-class-high. We stepped back and I told him, as I was ready to strike him again. "You better fully use your Touki, Sairaorg. If you want to go toe to toe with my physical strength, it is a must." Sairaorg starting to release full power, "I was not sure why you avoided fighting with me in the past... And I should have guessed, the Devil who told me to take this path would understand it. But I could tell from that punch... You do not look down on me." I like a good Dragon Ball character, let Sairaorg do his power-up in strength and let him talk. Then he took his stance and warned me. "Alright Cousin, be ready, because I will not hold back now, let''s fight to our hearts content!" To ordinary High Class Devils, it would look like he vanished from his spot, but... My eyes can track his location and speed without issue. I trained with all of my Pawns and Queen moving at Godspeeds all the time. ! ! I put up my right forearm blocking his roundhouse kick to my face, and then used my right leg to snap-kick his stomach, which he blocked before jumping back. Now with our probing strikes over, it was time for us to destroy this Undersea Temple! We flew at one another again... ! ! ! ! ! As our attacks viciously targeted one another, the shock-waves from our blows made the ceilings and walls slowly crumble. Our fight was so fast that no Devil under High-class strength could even see our movements, but would only see the two of us in snapshot after image. - At the infirmary where contestants would exit the event... sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?! Diodora had just punched the wall of the room he was in, while his Peerage waited to the side. His Queen said to him. "Master, your friend sent a messenger, he said, "Your secret was tipped off, and if they discover your secret, they will kill you. And you must flee." Diodora looked pale, and he said. "Damn you Ray Gremory! I will kill you if it is the last thing I do! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" "Master, I have made our escape Transportation Magic Circle already, if you wish to run now." ! [Lord Diodora, your Father has requested to see you immediately... The Devil King Ajuka wishes to ask you some questions.] Diodora''s dead eyes looked at the door and said. "I will be there in 5 minutes..." [Yes Young Master, I will let them know.] Diodora walks to the glowing green circle of magic with gloom in his eyes, and says to his peerage. "Don''t just stand there, we are running..." Soon, all 15 members of his Peerage entered, and then the green light swept them away to the far-side of the Underworld to the Old Satan Factions hideout... - In the Gremory VIP box, everyone in the room was watching the single monitor watching the final moments of this battle. Sirzechs said to his Father. "Little Brother really wanted to use this battle to do a lot. I think it is no coincidence what he said about Diodora. Ever since he was a young child, he has harbored caution and anger to Diodora, and it seems that this latest event is revealing why." Zeoticus with a serious face, unlike his perpetual playful look, said. "Your Little Brother has seemed to subconsciously be aware of many individuals'' true nature since he was young. He knows friend from foe clearly, and he has been training his Peerage hard the last 8 years, like he is afraid of something. What is going on Son? What are you not telling me?" Sirzechs still watching the fight said softly. "Many small groups are loosely gathering in the dark... The Old Satan Faction, Nilrem (), Hero Faction, the Church, Heaven, and a few more. They seem to be causing trouble all over the human world, and are becoming more open and bold. Backdoor negotiations have begun lately about the unrest. So, I believe Ray has understood the growing threats, based on how Yasaka has been moving in Kyoto, like she is preparing for external threats." "How did you find all of this out?" "We have been investigating this for about a year, but with Jeanne talking a bit, we confirmed that spies in Heaven have given the list of Human names of wielders of Sacred Gears to the Hero Faction, and they have been collecting Sacred Gears to build an army. But this Hero Faction only seems to be a Pawn in a much bigger group. But due to some mind magic placed on Jeanne and Leonardo, we cannot get more than superficial information out of her." Just as his words ended, he received a call from Ajuka. The crimson Communication Circle appeared on Sirzechs ear. [Sirzechs, can you go see if any of Diodora''s servants are still there? It seems his Queen illegally used a teleportation in Agreas. I think he fled as a criminal?] "Alright, I will go investigate now, I will let you know." [Alright, and I will investigate the Rating Game Field after the event, to see if any clues are left.] Cutting off the call, he said to his Father. "Seems Ray spooked Diodora, and made him flee. I will go take a look." Venelana, seeing her Son leave in a hurry, went to her husband and asked. "Zeo, what is wrong?" He patted his wife''s hand and said. "Little Zechs is only doing official work, he will be back." Off to the side, Kuisha, Tsubaki, and Akeno are watching the game with bated breaths, knowing Ray should be fine, but still worried... - In the Sitri VIP box... Even though Sona had a calm look on her face, her heart was in turmoil. Every hit that I was taking made her feel like her special person was being wronged. She was less worried about who would win, and just wanted the fight to end. Her Big Sister Serafall, seeing Sona''s eyes, just patted her hand and said. "Little Ray is only playing with his Cousin. Boys like to play rough, and they are exchanging feelings. I can already tell Ray will win, but he has to let Sairaorg fight to his limit, so he has a goal to achieve. You know that Ray loves his Cousin and is trying to push him. This is why we all like Ray." "I know. I have faith in Ray, I just know Ray does not like to fight. He will fight because he has too, but I made him fight." "Ufufu, Boys are the cutest when showing off for the girls they like, so just watch and remember this moment, and tell your children about it. Your Big Sister likes kids, you know, so work hard!" Everyone in the booth smiled at the red-faced Sona, who looked like steam was coming out of her head in shame and embarrassment. - Kalawarna was sitting at a cafe with Raynare, having a late night coffee, when a flustered and frightened Loli Mittelt came over with news. "Raynare it is really bad! Dohnaseek was killed by Ray Gremory''s Peerage after defeating Sion Dracul, so if we do not hide, that Devil will hunt us down when he gets back! What do we do?" "Dohnaseek was killed even with your new Sacred Gears?! And they killed that Noble Vampire?" Mittelt said in a rush. "If it wasn''t for my Gear, I would be dead too, but no, the Vampire did not die, only his Servant. After getting knocked away, the Vampire fled and did not return to fight." () Kalawarna stood and said. "Raynare, we need to flee back to headquarters!" She shook her head and told the two. "We cannot, because Leader Kokabiel ordered us to help Freed hunt down Holy Sword wielders in Kuoh. But we will hide and abandon the church." Kalawarna and Mittelt looked crushed, like they received Sacred Gears for nothing, and were waiting for their necks to be cut... - ! ! ! ! !After ten minutes of constantly exchanging and taking attacks, the two of us separated, with small bruises and busted lips. Our knuckles were raw from the constant collisions, but our smiles are not gone. Sairaorg wiped his mouth and said to me, "You haven''t cast a single spell, and you cannot use your Power of Destruction, so it seems I cannot beat you..." I licked my lip to clear the little cut on it, and I said playfully. "Sure, I cannot use my Power of Destruction, but you are not using your trump card, your real secret weapon, so I cannot bully you with my Demonic Power. Maybe when you are able to use that trump card, we might not be on the same level, right?" () Sairaorg''s face stiffened, and he then looked seriously at me and asked. "Ray... Do you really know?" I shrug and said, "With everyone watching, do you think I am dumb enough to expose it? But yes, I know your real potential, Cousin." Instead of getting mad, Sairaorg asked. "You knew about it as a kid, right?" "Who knows? But, I do want to see it one day. I also want to fight you at your best, so you can see what I see in you." My Cousin sighs, and then smiles. "Fine, let''s just consider this our warm up for the real battle. I will face you this summer in our Youth Gathering, so let''s finish this fight at our best. Don''t forget to invite me to your wedding... I will retire..." As the white light covered Sairaorg, he said something that shocked the Underworld. "Oh, and Sona told me you already beat her in chess, good job, later..." [Lord Sairaorg has retired, and the winner of this Battle Royal is Lord Ray Gremory.] Soon, white light covered my vision, as I was being forcefully brought out of the event... HAREM STATISTICS Akeno, Hair: Black / Eyes: Violet / Power: Holy Lightning, Fallen Angel Mode, Bishop Piece () Tsubaki, Hair: Black / Eyes: Light Brown () Violet () / Power: Mirror Alice, Naginata, Queen Piece Kuisha, Hair: Blonde / Eyes: Green / Power: Hole, Magic, Bishop Piece () Yasaka, Hair: Blonde / Eyes: Golden Yellow / Power: Fox Fire, Youjutsu Shirone, Hair: White / Eyes: Gold / Power: Senjutsu, Youjutsu, Touki, Kasha, Nekomata Mode, Shirone Mode, Rook Piece Ni, Hair: Blue () / Eyes: Red / Power: Touki, Pawn Piece Li, Hair: Red () / Eyes: Blue / Power: Touki, Pawn Piece Sona, Hair: Black / Eyes: Violet / Power: Water Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 68 Sona, My Fiance? Chapter 68 Sona, My Fiance?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N A quick explanation about Transportation/Teleportation Magic. When Diodora''s Queen made their way to the far-side of the Devil''s territory, it was not done in one go. Also to travel from Japan to England, it also is not done in one trip. Most casters have to make around 6 jumps to travel those distances, due to the farther the trip, the more Demonic or Magic Power required. Only powerful Devil''s like Ray and Satan Class creatures can do this feat easily, due to large gas-tanks. But if you want to not spend all your Demonic Power, short jumps are required. This is also proven in the LN where the gates for magic trains have to go through multiple portals to get around the Underworld. So most Creatures cannot travel to say, the Underworld to the Earth unless they are around Ultimate-class in strength.] [... means () or () Akeno says this a lot.] Chapter 68 Sona, My Fiance? by Harem-Fan The next day after the event, the Sitri had thrown a grand Engagement Party. This party was already planned for whoever won, so no noble could be rejected if I had not one. Most of the men did not come, even though they all had invitations, notably Riser Phenex and his Sister. This Party was more of a formality for other noble houses to come and bump elbows (), and to meet Sirzechs and Serafall. Sona''s birthday is only about a week away on June 7th, and we will have a small wedding at Niagara Falls in America. My Brother had also informed me about the vanishing of Diodora and his Peerage after the battle. I did not say he was part of the Khaos Brigade, and he is not suspected of it, yet. He is only in trouble for illegally Teleporting into-out-of-Agreas. His second crime is fleeing from investigation and arrest. None of these crimes are a death sentence or long prison time. But I do know that getting power from the leader of the Khaos Brigade, a terrorist group, is a long prison time. While we live in Kuoh, until we enter University, Sona''s main residence will still be her mansion. But she will stay over once or twice a week with me at least, and will have her own room. She will take the room Akeno was using on the 3rd floor by my office, and Akeno will move to a bigger room upstairs. (A/N .) First Floor: Includes guest rooms, the living room, kitchen, a bathroom, and Japanese-styled rooms. Second Floor: Includes Ray''s, Kuisha''s, and Tsubaki''s rooms, with Ray''s room being in the middle. It has two interconnecting doors on each side: one connecting to Kuisha''s room and one connecting to Tsubaki''s room. Third Floor: Includes Sona''s room, a study, and a storeroom. Fourth Floor: Includes Shirone''s, Li''s, and Ni''s rooms. Fifth Floor: Includes Akeno''s room, Empty bedrooms on this floor. Sixth Floor: Party, Gather, or Leisure Room (). Rooftop: The rooftop is a communal garden decorated with flower plots and there is a small vegetable farm planted. There is also a table and chairs to drink tea at. First Basement Floor: Includes a movie theater, training rooms, changing rooms, and a large indoor bath which has a refrigerator filled with three different flavors of milk (fruit milk, regular milk, and coffee milk). A hidden bedroom is located here as well. The second hidden room also contains an assortment of baths of various sizes, but are noticeably larger than the first and are decorated gorgeously with ornate patterns, tropical plants, naked maiden statues pouring water into the bath, and the Gremory''s symbol. (.) Second Basement Floor: Includes a heated indoor swimming pool. This is used for water magic training as well. Third Basement Floor: A mostly vacant floor that is generally used for storage. It also includes a library. Finally, this area has the incoming and outgoing Transportation Magic Circles. The day after our Engagement Party, our group of 8 returned to Kuoh... - Sona, Kuisha, Tsubaki, Akeno, and I returned to my 3rd floor basement from the Train Station, and as the light faded, my Peerage was all there to greet us. Standing in front of us was my Familiar in her maid outfit, Neko, Shirone, Asia, Saji, Mil-tan, Ni, and Li. I do the Japanese greeting when I see them all waiting with smiles on their faces. "I am home." As soon as I opened my arms, Neko and Shirone both came in to hug my waist, so I pet their ears. . While I molested cat ears, Asia said. "Welcome home Ray, and everyone. And President Shitori, congratulations on your good news.," Sona pushed up her glasses and said to my Peerage. "Well, it seems we are all one big family now, so please take care of me." Saji asked me. "Did you bring the magic recordings of the fight? I want to see all the fights?" Akeno held up a magic disk like that of a DVD and she said. ", you mean these? I watched them many times, ." Neko and Shirone moved out of the way for Ni and Li to hug me, and Shirone said. "Rad, let''s watch it in the movie theater tonight!" After the Nekomata twins were done hugging, Li held up a handful of black feathers, and Ni told me. () "Ray, two nights ago, we were attacked by two Fallen and Two Vampires. We killed one Servant Vampire, and one Fallen, the fedora guy ~Nya." Mil-tan said in his deep voice. "The male Fallen Angel had a Twice Critical, and that cute blonde had a Mirror Alice, like sister Tsubaki ~Nyo." Saji said to clarify more, seeing Sona here. "They attacked us all at Issei, Mil-tan, and my house. We are all fine, but they wanted Asia. Issei did good work and killed the Vampire, even without promotion." Kuisha and we frowned at the news, and she told everyone. "Let us talk more in the VIP room, and leave the basement, then tell us everything..." - A while later in the upstairs party room... With Kuisha on my left, and Sona on my right, everyone told us what they noticed and remembered. Sona pushed up her glasses and said. "Ray, if you go to the church, call me and I will come and send my Peerage if you want?" I patted her hand and said warmly. "Tomorrow is Monday, and you have things to catch up on for school, so just go and deal with your Peerage and do your homework. I can handle the 3 remaining Fallen if they are there with Exorcists. But I will use your Summoning Flyer if I really need your help." And with my plans made, I walked Sona down to the basement again, to send her to her home. Of course, we have now openly kissed one another, unlike how we held back in the past. Sona will still wait till our wedding for us to consummate however, due to her always wanting to follow customs. But I am fine waiting, I still have a long time to be with my soon to be wife. Then she left in her royal-blue Magic Circle... - That night, my Peerage and I entered the northeast church to find those Stray Priests and Fallen Angel women. Shirone looked around inside the empty church and said to me, "Ray, I don''t smell or sense anyone here, like they left a while ago. I think those bitches left knowing they done fucked up?!" Akeno with her eyes in a crescent shape, said coquettishly. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ", I was wanting to play with them for a bit, now I feel like I got excited for nothing... Ray, you need to help me later, ." Just as I was going to fool around with her, we felt a presence behind us from out front. I say, "Promote, I sense a Human..." After my Pawns were all promoted, I led them outside... - As I walked out with my group in a formation behind, I saw a man in Church Exorcist battle robes. The male version of what Irina and Xenovia wear. He is holding a well made sword, that is giving all of us Devils the chills. Just because I can take a few hits from a Holy Sword does not mean it feels good. I have been cut by Holy weapons in the past, to test my level of Light Tempering, and it hurts like a motherfucker. It feels like molten metal flowing into your veins, and it weakens your body a bit, like all night sex. The half Japanese Exorcist standing at 6 foot, a couple of inches shorter than me, who looks like Liam Nissan from Episode 1, asked me. "Why are a group of Devils going to church on Sunday? My name is Father Tobio Marcus." "My name is Ray Gremory from the Noble House of Gremory, the Lord of Kuoh Town, pleased to meet you. I came here to get rid of some naughty Fallen Angels and Stray Priests that are trying to kill my Peerage after I warned them to scram. The Church does not have a presence in Kuoh, so why are you here?" Just as the Father was about to say something, his eyes opened wide seeing Asia, and he said. "Saintess Asia Argento! W-Why are you a Devil?!" Asia looked nervous and poked her fingers together in shame, being recognized by someone she knew, so Kuisha said calmly. "Our Asia was kicked out of the church for healing a Devil, and she was tricked into coming here to be killed by the Fallen. So we saved her and let her join our family. Now she is a Gremory." Father Tobio Marcus, holding his sword to us, looked angry and asked Asia. "Asia, I can cleanse your soul if you were forced to become a Devil, I am sure God would forgive your sins if you repent." Asia looked sad and frightened, so I patted the top of her head to calm her, and I told the man. "Father, the wielder of Excalibur Rapidly, if you dare make a move, you will be guilty of starting a war with the Devils, right? I think you need to take a deep breath and stand down. I am the younger brother of the Devil King Sirzechs, and I think if we fight, it would not be good for the Underworld or the Church. So let us pretend you did not threaten my family. So, will you make the right choice, Father?" I think he missed my name the first time, so when he heard my brother''s name, his sword tip trembled as his eyes opened at my face. Yeah, not every church member knows what we look like, just our hair color. As he sheathed his sword, he said. "?! I see, you are ''that'' Devil, I almost forgot, . I will be going inside to investigate then, pretend we did not meet." Don''t make fun of this guy for being timid all of a sudden, but when you are Low-class in strength, and your sword only gives you Middle-class killing power, what good is it in the face of a Transcendent-class being? So he quickly ran inside the church and locked the doors. Saji smiled seeing that, because what would locking the doors do? Seeing him however, gives me a bad feeling, because I did remember the looks of the Excaliburs that Freed held in the anime, and seeing the Excalibur Rapidly here gives me chills, thinking what if Kokabiel and Valper Galilei come to Kuoh? I thought I shed enough butterflies to change this event? Kuisha, seeing my look at the closed doors, took my hand and asked me. "Dear, I know all of your expressions... Is this bad for us?" I nodded and told my Peerage. "Let us go home for dinner, and I will give you all some warnings of possible dangers we may face. Mil-tan, Asia, and Saji, come too, so we can all be on the same page, just take some food home to your brother and sister later." And then we walked home... Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 69 Contract Magician? Chapter 69 Contract Magician?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [Background information: Contract Magicians, .] Chapter 69 Contract Magician? by Harem-Fan A few days later... When I was fully awakened from my slumber, I was holding the naked Tsubaki in my arms. Tsubaki was blushing in my arms, and her two different colored eyes reflected my smiling face. Her left violet eye is the sign of her Mirror Alice, the location of her Sacred Gear, like how the Twice critical is always in the left hand of its hosts. I kiss Tsubaki''s lips and say. "Good morning my Queen, thanks for last night." Tsubaki without her glasses nuzzled into my neck and said softly. "Good morning Ray, I love you..." I gently rub her back, tap her bottom, and tell her. "We need to get up for school." Then from behind me, the naked Kuisha held my back and mumbled. "Husband, can I send my Familiar in my place today? I am still sleepy. We only got two hours." I leaned over and captured her pouting lips and said. "Sure, you can skip, but I will not cover for you with Sona." As Tsubaki escaped from the bed, Kuisha said dejectedly while squeezing my neck from behind. "Fine, I get it, I am getting up already. She will text me nonstop if I do not show." ! Just as Kuisha mentioned a text, my smartphone made a sound with someone texting me?! The message was from my Human Contract Magician, who I have not talked to in a year or so. Her message reads... [Lavinia Reni: Hello Red! Sorry, I have been busy, can you call me when you wake up, thanks.] () Kuisha saw the name then said. ", That is your Human Witch Contracted Magician, it has been a while... Too bad she did not want to become a Devil, she is very strong." "My wife, she has human connections and a life outside of our Underworld. We are only friends. The only reason she even became my Magician was because of my status, and her teacher connecting us. Mephisto Pheles put us together after-all, so who knows what he is thinking." After kissing me, my naked wife ran off to her room, leaving me alone now. So I call Lavinia. ! I dialed her number and she picked up fast, and with a charming voice she said. [Wow, Red, you called back fast, have you missed your big sister?] My lips twitched at her overly friendly tone, but I told her. "You have not called me for a year, so I thought you no longer need my services. I called right away in-case it was a job, so what''s up?" [, You sound mad, Red. I am truly sorry, this last year has been... busy for me. But you are right, I did call for a job. My group is in Japan now, and I have a coworker or boss of my group that is visiting Kuoh, and I was requested to connect you two.] "Lavinia, I am contracted with you, so doing a job for another is not right. you know I will help you under our agreement." [? Then I will Summon you as my Protection to meet him, and we all three can talk, that would be fine, right?] "Sure, but when are you calling me?" [Oh, I will summon you tonight, can I summon my Devil then, right?] "Why are you not sounding serious today? But sure, I will come to be your bodyguard, and what about the payment this time?" [My contact will pay, but if he does not, then I will pay. Cannot wait to see you again Red, so goodbye.] As I turn off the call, I wonder what this crazy ditz is up too. She has been my Magician since I was 12 years old, so 6 years now. Lavinia is so strong, she is actually currently at Satan-class in strength. Yes she is as strong as Serafall as a Magician, . Lavinia is a super sexy Italian woman with flowing blonde hair and deep-blue eyes. She is just a tad older than me, and she is your iconic airhead big-sister type. She has always been super friendly with me, but from our brief exchanges, I could always tell her heart belonged to some human. I really wanted to recruit her back in the day, but she had no interest in becoming a Devil. So I naturally gave up on that idea. "So, you''re coming to Kuoh? Who am I going to meet?" (A/N .) - Later that night, in the Church Basement of Kuoh... ! Father Tobio Marcus was currently taking pictures of all of the Dark Ritual components that were left behind by the Fallen Angels in the basement. The creepy cross with chains, really gave a sinister feel, like a soul extracting implement, though his feeling was actually close to its real purpose. ! Then the Father heard someone coming from the staircase at the other end of the underground, so he drew his Excalibur Rapidly, thinking the Devils came back. Tobio Marcus was very surprised to see the short man wearing Priest Exorcist vestments. He recognized the man instantly, but was surprised to see his left-hand was missing. Freed Sellzen said with a fake surprised tone. "Hello fellow Monster Hunter, hohoho. I came to give you a hand... get it?" Freed was waving his left-stump and had a look of joy at seeing Tobio Marcus. "Freed Sellzen, so it seems you had a part in these twisted experiments?" "Who, little ol'' me? Maybe, but I am not here in Japan for those Sacred Gear collections, I have a more important mission, ." The Father knows how mentally unstable Freed is, and how good he is at using the sword in his one hand, so he acted cautiously. ! Then the sound of high-heels came from behind Freed and Kalawarna appeared, and she asked. "Freed, what is taking you so long? Valper is getting ready to arrive, so we need to pick him up from the train-station, hurry this along. Here let me help." Kalawarna extended her left arm, and a stone bracelet shown with a pale yellow light. She then made a grabbing gesture with her delicate hand... The stone around Tobie''s legs had suddenly shot up and wrapped his legs, keeping him from making any movements, sealing him in place. Freed seeing this made his move. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A small bead from Freed''s jacket was thrown, making a flash-bang effect, making Father Tobio cover his eyes, but that was the mistake... Slitch! Father Tobio felt a pain coming from his heart, as he saw a yellow Lance of Light piercing through him, and as his life was fading, he saw Freed strolling over with a laugh. "! You should have broken those bindings first, so you could have run fast and escaped with Rapidly in your possession, now that I have your sword, I only need to collect the other 4 coming to Japan, !" As the priest bled out, Freed picked up the sword, and then heard his partner. "! Dammit! What is going on?" Kalawarna fell to her knees as the stone she controlled went back to its previous form, and she clutched the Sacred Gear on her wrist that was starting to turn her skin to stone, but she quickly put the Gear away, and then her flesh stopped being petrified. Her flesh reverted to normal, but it seems the more she uses the Sacred Gear, the worse the side-effects are getting. Freed licking the blade of the Excalibur he used to behead the Priest said. ", Seems God does not want you playing with his toys, right? Well, I guess you need a Human body like mine. I wonder what will happen to you girls now? And if you take out the Sacred Gears now, you will die, since it is fused to your souls or rather your very body... Damned if you do, damned if you don''t. Maybe Valper can save you three?" "Shut it, let''s go, destroy the body." - It was around 8 pm while I was alone working in the ORC room. I suddenly felt the request coming to summon me from Lavinia. [Red, it is me, and I am waiting...] I put away the paperwork, and then made my way over to my Transportation Circle, then my Crimson Light covered me, and I vanished... - As my vision cleared, I was in a luxurious condominium, and saw a tall man, I knew to be a Fallen Angel, appearing to be in his twenties with an average build, black hair with golden-bangs, and a black-goatee. He was wearing a men''s black yukata, and had his legs crossed leisurely. He grins at me with a look of expectation for something. I was not worried about the fact, the man in front of me was supposed to be an enemy, stranger, or the Leader of the Grigori, but I was worried, because I felt that Lavinia was not here?! Just as I was going to speak, a pair of feminine arms wrapped around my neck and breasts in Yasaka''s league, were pressed into my back! I instantly felt the Human aura, but she came out of nowhere, scaring the shit out of me?! She said cutely in a big-sister voice. "Red, surprise~! . Did I startle you?" Watching Azazel smirk at my look, I scolded her. "Lavinia, do not do that again, what if I burst out with Power of Destruction? You are just causing mischief, but you did surprise me. How did you hide your presence so well?" She let me go and stood next to me, tilting her witches hat up, and said with a wink. "A girl has secrets, so, I am, not, telling~!" "Well fine, so why did you summon me? This gentleman is a Fallen Angel, and I have no clear reason why you two are connected?" Azazel said clearly. "Kid, you know who I am... You saw me back when you followed Baraqiel''s daughter Akeno all around Japan. Of course you would investigate me, right? You and I both know we tailed behind her more than once. By the way, is she doing alright?" "She is doing fine Azazel, but how did you know I knew you back then?" He rubbed his chin remembering. "Your eyes opened wide in recognition the first time you saw me, then after that, you ignored me and never told your family about me. So you knew who Akeno''s parents were and my connection. I would expect nothing less from Sirzechs Little Brother. By the way, thanks for taking her in for me." "I love her, so no thanks needed, but how do you two know each-other?" ", Well, she works with Grigori, in our Slash Dog team. What?! If she can contract with a Devil, why can''t she work with a Fallen?" Lavinia pulled me to sit on the couch, and then she hugged my arm into hers. She pats my head like a little kid, and says. "Don''t worry Red, this request is from my Grauzauberer school and won''t count as siding with Grigori. You are actually only doing your contracted Devil work. Red, I would not get you in trouble, Azazel just wants to ask questions concerning what is going on in Kuoh with the Fallen Angels actions." Well, I know from the anime that this guy is a good guy, with some mischievous tendencies. He just acts like a gangster at times. Or a perverted uncle. Azazel shrugs and says. "Well, even if I had bad intentions, it is not like your strength is too low to defend yourself, so there is no threat here, and Lavinia would join your side if we conflicted, that would be bad news for me, . Anyway kid, can you tell me everything you know about what those 4 Fallen have done in the past few months?" Lavinia nodded at the fact she would side with me, and I sweat-drop, because aren''t they on the same side? So I smiled and said, "This request can be done, because you are asking about your own people, so I am not betraying the Devils, so this is everything that has happened..." - Around 30 minutes later, I finished adding some lies at the end, to make Azazel watch his fellow Leader Class. "And the last thing he said before fleeing was something about working with Kokabiel and Valper Galilei. So that is all I know about it. The reason I did not tell my Brother was the fact, it is all hear-say and I have no proof." Azazel nodded and remembered all I said, but did not comment on anything. We both sipped our sake, while Lavinia topped me off, while drinking a sip of her own. Azazel pointed to a painting on the wall and said. "Well, I can compensate you with this painting, or nude hot-spring pictures of Lavinia?" We both felt the temperature of the room drop about 20¡ã and looked at the smiling, but not smiling, Human at my side, so I quickly said. "I will take the painting please!" - After proper business was done, Lavinia walked me home, due to her wanting to tell me everything that she has been going through, and I told her about my year as well. She and I are only friends, due to the fact she is Human, and her feelings for other men in her life, we just keep a friendly relationship like a proper Contracted pair. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 70 Lavinia Reni? Chapter 70 Lavinia Reni?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 70 Lavinia Reni? by Harem-Fan As the two of us returned to my mansion, I asked Lavinia. "Hey Lavinia, would you like to come in and set up a Transportation Circle for yourself? I trust you after all, and we have known each-other for a long time." Lavinia''s sapphire eyes looked at my six story mansion and nodded her clueless head. She said to me, "Red, I really want to keep in touch more, so I would like to do that." "Alright, let me take you into the basement where we do our magic." - As the two of us entered, I was greeted by Akeno who leaped into my arms. She hugged me and then looked at Lavinia. She asked. "Hello, you must be Ray''s Contract Magician, Lavinia Reni? I am Akeno Himejima, Ray''s Bishop." Lavinia smiled and said innocently. "Yes, I know your Father Baraqiel, Tobio Ikuse (), and Suzaku Himejima your Cousin." Akeno, hearing that, tightened her hands slightly, and her face looked a bit uncomfortable. Akeno can talk about her Father a bit, but she still has some resentment I have not been able to heal yet, and Lavinia is unaware of all the pain Akeno is going through, so I try to explain. "Akeno, I only found out about this tonight, and Lavinia has nothing to do with your past, so please understand." Akeno''s misty violet eyes looked into mine, and I think she listened, but she only said to me. "Ray, I will go to my room now, I have homework due on Monday, and it was nice meeting you Miss Reni." Akeno then walked off to the elevator. I could only talk to her later. Lavinia, seeing her leave, asked in concern. "Red, did I do something wrong?" I shook my head and waved her over to the elevator as I said my thoughts. "She still blames her Father for her Mothers death, and no matter how much I bring it up, she just closes her heart. I try not to push her." Stepping in the elevator and heading down to the 3rd floor basement, she tells me. "My family background was also full of betrayal and loss, so I understand, but her Father loves her..." I pat her shoulder and stop her speech. "I already know that Baraqiel loves her and had nothing to do with her Mother''s murder, but she was too young to understand it, and needs to blame someone. Her Father understands this and takes her pain. I honestly respect him for becoming the bad guy for Akeno, but... They both need to stop the cycle of pain." As the two of us entered the room for Teleportation, Lavinia looked at me seriously and did not have her aloof face. "Red, I know why the Director put us together, It is because you are very kind. I think you are the only other Devil I can truly trust. You really act more Human than most Humans." I just smile, because the fact I have some Human memories made that possible, but in the end, I am purely a Devil. - A short while later, Lavinia finished her Magic Circle. I also have one here from Yasaka who comes all the time. The reason for leaving the Magic Circle is this allows those who make them, to bypass the Barrier of the House. Lavinia then turned to me and then she said. "Before I leave the mansion, can I go and see Kuisha again? I have not seen her for a while. I want to give her a few new Magic Spells I have developed, as payment for letting me make this Transportation Circle." Yes, Kuisha unlike the rest of my Peerage is the only one who cast true Magic from Humans along with her Devil Magic. So I smiled and told her. (.) "Sure, everyone should be back from Devil work, and she is probably up in my room on the 2nd floor." - Exiting the ground floor, the two of us walked up the main flight of stairs, directly into my room. And as I expected, Kuisha was on my couch with her hair in a bun, doing her school homework. When Kuisha saw my guest, she stood up and walked over. While giving Lavinia a hug she said. "Lavinia, you have been a stranger for too long, come and sit." Lavinia sat with her and the two started to chat, so I told them. "You two have a good time, I won''t be sleeping in this room tonight, and will go shower, goodnight." As I was going to give Kuisha a good night kiss, she made a motion and said, "Kiss me in the morning, I have a guest, . Go and shower already, we have Magic to talk about, good night Husband." I ignored her and kissed her anyway, then nodded while I walked out. Kuisha, seeing I was gone, asked Lavinia with a gossiping heart. "Lavinia, it has been too long, have you found love and that''s why you stopped coming by?" Lavinia was stunned, and she blushed and said. "No, not romantic love, but I really have been super busy lately, and many unexpected things happened, ." "Oh, I thought you fell in love and that was why you stopped communicating with Ray. Well, I guess if you were busy it cannot be helped. But you do love someone, right?" "L-Love someone?!" Kuisha seeing the gossip train was not yet dead, slid closer and said like a Devil. "If you tell me who it is, I will teach you a new spell I developed, and it is a sneaky spell, based on my Hole Ability, what do you say?" Lavinia, a Magic Addict, was conflicted at the Devil''s Temptation, and then whispered in Kuisha''s ear. Kuisha looked confused and then stared at the Human in shock, and she said, "?! That is why you have not contacted Ray for a year..." Then the two women started to delve into their pasts, and Magic. - After I got out of the large bath, I thought about earlier with Akeno, and made my way up to the 5th floor. I was supposed to let her sleep with me tonight anyway, so I better catch her before she sees Lavinia again. - ! I tapped on Akeno''s room door, and soon, she opened it. Her hair was down, and she was wearing a large oversized tee-shirt with purple panties, her comfortable nightwear. She stepped to the side and told me. "Sorry for earlier Ray, come in." Her hair was still slightly damp, from her taking a shower on this floor. She took my hand, and sat me on the edge of the bed, then leaned into my chest. Akeno did not say anything for a while, and I only caressed her back, feeling her down mood. Then her quiet words came from her lips. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ray... Do you really love me? I mean, you keep pushing me away, because of my past..." I was about to just regurgitate the same warnings about emotions that I always do, but... "I have loved you since the first time I laid my eyes on you, and that is why I am so careful with you. I would rather die than let you die. I know I do not say it enough, but my love for you frightens me. I am even obsessed with being with you... That was why I searched for you so much." Akeno tilted my face to look into her crying eyes, and she gave me a pitiful look, and told me. "Then stop breaking my heart, and make love to me. Stop trying to fix me, and accept me for who I am!" I felt like someone kicked my heart, and guilt hit me out of nowhere. Ah, I am just an asshole! I have been the problem all this time, haven''t I?! I was so preoccupied with fixing her that I forgot, I did not fall in love with a fixed Akeno, but the broken one. I have only focused on making her better, and I forgot that maybe I have been hurting her more than making her happy. I was so caught unprepared for her words, I had not noticed that Akeno had wiped a single tear from my eye. I was then brought back to her worried face, and she said in panic. "Ray, I didn''t mean it, don''t worry... I-I was just being selfish. So just for~" I stopped her words, and kissed her deeply, then I pull her into my lap. Akeno, then put her arms around my neck. After a while, I stopped and told her. "Nope, you are right, I was wrong, and tonight, I will make love to you, because I have wanted to for a while now. So just tell me everything that has been bothering you, and do not hold back." Akeno bit her lips and said. "I am jealous that Tsubaki gets to love you and not me." I then smiled, while picking her up in a princess carry, and Akeno noticed what I was doing, and she blurted out. "I am upset that Kuisha got your first time, and I could not." I then lay her on her bed, and her face was getting flush as she continued. "I am upset that Yasaka is giving you a child before me." I slid off her big shirt and underwear. "I always want to sit in your lap and make Shirone watch me get a pet." She started to pull off my clothing, and she was letting out more emotions. "I want you to beat up others just to save me, just like Sona. And I want to be your best friend." I climbed on top of her, and slowly started to kiss her neck, while she wrapped her legs around my waist. "Let me see, I-I want to marry you too..." While I kissed my way down, I took in her nipples, that were extra perky, due to her excitement level being so high. She closed her eyes while trying to dig out her hidden complaints. Her hands combed my long hair, and she looked down into my blue-green eyes looking into her violet eyes, and I moved up to kiss her. As I rubbed my dick at her slit, I could feel she was overflowing, and I slowly and deliberately took my time. She broke the kiss and said. "But, I am mad at myself for thinking you did not love me... I know you do, and I was just being spoiled. Ray, I love you." Knowing that Akeno likes a bit of pain, I just pushed myself all the way deep inside her in one go. "Ahh~!" Her breath hitched, and her eyes rolled up. Her legs tightened so hard, and I am very confident that she actually had an orgasm right now. I began my slow and deep thrusting to stimulate Akeno, and as she was about to talk, I passionately kissed her while softly pinching her nipple, to give her more stimulation. - About 20 minutes later, Akeno and I were about to reach our first climax together tonight. So I gently nibbled her ear and whispered. ", When we graduate, I will marry you... Have my child... Sit in my lap when we are alone, and I love you so much! Now, I am cumming, my love, ~!" As I pushed deep inside Akeno, filling her womb, she dug her nails in my back, while crying with happy tears. She then grabbed my face and frantically kissed me over and over, to show me how happy she is. After a while, I decided to not go an extra round with her, and spooned her, while kissing her bare shoulder. A long while later, I fell asleep with a smile, and Akeno looked at my face. She rubbed my cheek and said quietly. "For you Ray, I will try to forgive that man... But it is only for you..." Akeno then fell asleep in my arms, with a bit of a victorious smile on her lips. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Chapter 71 The Nightmare & Transparency Came To Kuoh? Chapter 71 The Nightmare & Transparency Came To Kuoh?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [Kabedon (, ) refers to the action of slapping a wall fiercely, which produces the sound "don". One meaning is the action of slapping the wall as a protest which occurs in collective housing like condominiums when the next room makes noise.] Chapter 71 The Nightmare & Transparency Came To Kuoh? by Harem-Fan "Good Morning Ray, your Mistress is here, !" I was awakened with soft lips on my mouth, soft breasts on my chest, and warm legs tangled with mine. I instantly remembered where I was, as I opened my eyes to see Akeno on me. Holding her waist, I smiled at her and said. "I love how my Bishop healed my heart. Good morning Akeno, did you sleep well?" I can tell Akeno is back in her elegant mode, and she covered her mouth, squinted her eyes and said. "Oh My~? My husband, you mean to tell me you fell asleep and didn''t watch me all night? I will have to try harder to tempt you in the future. Well, it is time to get ready for school, so hurry before the main wife comes looking for you, ." And after some kissing and cuddling, I left Akeno''s room. - After stepping into my room, I noticed the blonde in my bed sleeping, expecting it to be Kuisha as normal, but... That is not the familiar Devil aura of my wife, but a Human?! I walked to the foot of the bed and realized what was going on. Yup, it is Lavinia under the sheets, hugging and drooling on one of my pillows. She is still sleeping and unaware that I am even here. While I was scratching the back of my head in confusion, Kuisha came into the room, tying her hair into her iconic ponytail, dressed in her Kuoh Academy girls uniform. She saw me stupidly standing here and she explained. "Lavinia and I stayed up all last night exchanging magical formulas, and in the end it was too late to kick her out. Since I knew you slept elsewhere, I told her to just sleep here for the night. Now dear, get changed for school." At this time, Lavinia was awakened by our talk, and she sat up, yawned, and stretched. But what made my mouth open wide was the fact... She is not wearing any clothing. And like the Great Issei controlled my mouth, I said. ", Lavinia, you''re naked! I can see your breasts!" I turned around to face away because she is not my woman, but... Holy shit, her breasts are as big as Akeno''s! () "? Good morning Red, thanks for letting me use your bed, and good morning Kuisha." Kuisha giggled seeing my look flustered and told the Human woman. "Well, I had the maids clean your robes, and they are here at the end of the bed, so get dressed before Ray gets confused, ." "Why is Red confused?!?!" I just went to my walk-in closet to get my school clothing and ran away from Kuisha teasing me. Lavinia has no concept of how devastating her naked body is, or any shame for exposing her breasts. I mean, if she has a boy she likes, it would be rude for me to stare I think? Actually, last night she told me something that shocked me. Lavinia knows Vali Lucifer, The White Dragon Emperor! Apparently, she was on the same team as Vali, and this stunned me to know this. None of this was ever mentioned in the anime. But this might explain why Vali in the anime refused Kuroka, Shirone''s sister, and one of the sexiest harem members of the anime. I think maybe Lavinia and Vali might have a relationship? I shake my head, because Lavinia''s love life has nothing to do with me anyway. - Lavinia ate breakfast with us all, and then finally, I sent her off. She did not teleport away like I thought she would, but instead summoned her Flying Broomstick that had enchantments to not let normal Humans notice her flying. I seem to remember Le Fay Pendragon in the anime flying around on her broom in season 4 of the anime. - As my walking to school group neared the entrance, Shirone pinched my side, and she squinted her gold eyes at me in disapproval, then asked. "Akeno seems to be a little too happy this morning, is there anything you wish to tell me? I am watching you." Suddenly she held my hand a bit too tight, showing me she was upset, guessing what Akeno''s good mood implied, and I think that Shirone is getting territorial. I just rubbed her hand with my thumb and told her. "Can you wait for summer break? I will do whatever you want then?" My white cat then smiled and said like it was a done deal. "Then when we get to the Underworld, I won''t hold back any longer." I sweat-dropped because my girls are all getting a bit aggressive, and then I thought of my Father and Brother, and how their women are a bit aggressive. I just realized, Harems are scary! - S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Entering the school, I found Sona waiting for me. She pushed up her glasses seeing me and actually smiled. Kuisha, knowing she wanted to talk to me, just let my arm go and took the other girls into the school. Left alone with her, she said. "Well, we officially will be married tomorrow, are you excited?" I really want to hug her right now, and she knows it. I just smile at her, causing the surrounding students to gossip about me and Sona. "Excited? No, I am just happy to be able to officially spend the rest of my life with the best friend I have always loved." Sona blushed, causing even more gossip, like... "Wait, isn''t Ray and Kuisha boyfriend and girlfriend, so why is Souna blushing like that?" "Ray Gremory must be confessing love, right?!" "Damn Harem Bastard, !" "I-Is the Prince two timing?" "Oh no, is there going to be a love triangle with President Souna and Kuisha?!" Sona, hearing the students, was now looking flustered. She said, "Ray, stop looking at me with smoldering eyes, you are making rumors. This is clearly not how students should behave." I decided to tease her, because this is a rare opportunity. I stepped in close and did the anime Wall Smash, and put my left arm to the right of her head, and she froze! I grin evilly and said. "But won''t it be fun for our Senior year to be full of gossip and love? Just because Kuisha is my girlfriend in school does not mean I cannot have two, right?" Sona with tears of embarrassment ran off in a hurry, leaving me there stupidly looking at the empty spot. I look over to see Sona rushing into the building like a frightened rabbit. Yeah, I look like a thug who bullied the proper girl. I just want to tell everyone she will be my wife in less than a day, but I cannot explain this, . I slung my school bag over my shoulder and swaggered into school, showing the other students I did not care. - At the end of the school day, I had headed to Saji''s class to remind him and Asia about the wedding tomorrow. And just as the bell was letting them out, I walked into his second year class, startling all the students. Saji, Issei, Tomoe, Yura, Motohama, Aika, Matsuda, Katase, and Murayama all had different thoughts at the moment. The two Kendo girls and Aika had looks of wanting to eat me up, and as I walked to Asia and Saji, I noticed... Kiba was missing? Then I was broken from my thoughts as Asia stood and asked me. "Ray, what brought you to our class?" I said to the two Peerage groups. "I just wanted to remind all of you about joining me and Sona tomorrow, by the way, where is Kiba? He is never missing from class?" Yura Tsubasa () crossed her arms and said in confusion. "We went to Issei''s house for Ruruko''s birthday, and after we hung-out, he was acting funny seeing a picture. Then, he just did not show up today, and he is not answering his phone." Issei told me. "Yeah, he saw a picture of that Irina Shidou girl, and he got all moody, then he left my house in a bad mood. I think he knows her?" Oh, I think I kinda remember this from the second season of the anime... But I thought Issei and Irina had a different relationship in this life? Or maybe they still took the picture of the sword? Issei, seeing my confusion, opened up his phone and explained. "My mom took this Picture of Irina and her mother when we came over for a family dinner." I looked in curiosity, due to things being different, and what I saw confirmed this is different. In the anime, the picture had Irina and Issei playing on the floor looking like your typical kids having fun, with an Excalibur sword on the wall in the background, but... In this picture, it shows Irina wearing a summer-dress and her hair is tied in long twin-tails, like her older counterpart. She does not look like a tomboy at all. And she is not with Issei in this picture, but posing with her Mother? But it was taken in the same spot, with the sword in the background. "?" I uttered some confusion as I noticed, Irina was still wearing the Underworld Ruby necklace I had given her when we met in the arcade... She really kept wearing it all that time. I had not noticed my lips had curled into a warm smile, but the others saw my expression. I broke my random thoughts, and gave Issei back his phone and said. "That sword in the background is tied to Kiba''s past, so that is why he is acting funny. Did you tell Sona yet?" Tomoe shook her head and said. "No, he only acted strange yesterday, and was absent today, so we did not think anything much, but... What should I tell her?" Sona''s Peerage, knowing I would be her husband, now defaults to me if Sona is not around for small things, and I tell her. "Tell Sona I will talk to her about it tomorrow at the wedding, but do not panic, and no matter what, do not list Kiba as a Stray Devil, he will be back after a while." Hearing me say Stray Devil, everyone was shocked, but I waved at them and left the class with my brain in chaos. - That evening, it was lightly raining, and the streets of Kuoh were abnormally quiet in one neighborhood. ! The sounds of two Humans running down some streets, seemed to be the only noise heard, along with deep breathing. An older man and woman, each wielding Excalibur swords known as Nightmare and Transparency, stopped to take a breath. The stunning woman wearing the Churches Combat Suit said breathlessly. "Jericho, we are being set up! Did you see that Freed had the Excalibur Rapidly? That means he killed Father Tobio, and I heard the Fallen Angel say they wanted our swords! I think this was a trap to kill us here." The man holding his sword, while clutching his bleeding arm, said to the woman. "Alexa, we need to split up so at least one of us can make it out to report. I will draw them to follow me, and you go invisible and get help. May God bless you and protect you from Evil. Good luck!" Then the man ran out and used his Nightmare sword to draw the attention of his pursuers. The woman seeing him sacrifice, held up her sword, and then turned invisible, running off in a different direction. What neither of them noticed was the Fallen Angel Raynare flying above sneering at them, and she flew toward the invisible woman making footprints on the wet ground... - A few blocks away, Freed had caught up with Jericho, and the two men had exchanged blows, leaving the older man in a sorry state. Freed was not trying to get a fast kill, and was only tormenting the Priest. ", You can run, but I will find you, and cut you to little pieces, ! Valper fixed my hand, and now I can clap for you Priest, so stay still so I can shred you, !" As Jericho was praying to God for help, he found someone ahead, and as he was about to collapse, he reached out to the person standing there and asked. "H-Help! P-Please, help!" Jericho was losing consciousness, and realized the person he was asking for help was... A Devil! The Devil who was there, was none other than the missing Kiba, who watched this scene, and then saw Freed round the corner. Freed, seeing Kiba, said with joy. "Oh, my loins are burning with joy, a Devil to chop to pieces, !" Then, a short battle took place, with an unknown outcome... () Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 72 Khaos Brigade’s Plans Begin? Chapter 72 Khaos Brigade¡¯s Plans Begin?Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! [A/N Knight''s "Godspeed" is the power granted to the Devils imbued with the Knight Piece. This is purely a land-based enhancement to speed and attack, and is useless in the air or when the Knights legs are restricted. But when under the effects of Godspeed, the Knight can more or less ignore momentum, inertia, and attack in a flurry. Queens also have this Godspeed, as well as Promoted Pawns.] [Reiji - loosely means "Waterway Gentleman."] Chapter 72 Khaos Brigade''s Plans Begin? by Harem-Fan ! The fast and deadly dance of swords crossing was heard on this urban street. Freed and Kiba had been trading blows and insults for a short time, but to onlookers, it was only a blur of sparks and metallic sounds. Freed using the Excalibur Rapidly, and Kiba''s Knight''s Godspeed made the two fight at inhuman speeds. - But the two young men fighting had been unaware of the Hell Bat flying overhead, leading its Master to the location of the battle. Then the Hell Bat landed atop a light-post and transformed into the iconic Bat Flyer Girl. () Tsubaki who saw her Familiar pointing to the disturbance, finally saw and heard the fight. And with her Naginata in hand, rushed to the scene. - ! Freed had swung his blade into an opening of Kiba''s stance, and cut the ribs of Kiba''s left side, leaving a wound roughly 4 inches long. And instead of blood leaking from the wound, only black smoke seeped from the wound, making a sizzling sound. As Kiba grimaced in horrid agony, Freed held up his sword and taunted. "That''s right, even the slightest cut kills you sucky Devils, hohoho. You will be utterly purified by my Holy Sword, loser!" Now if this was the anime, Kiba would have danced circles around Freed, due to the training he received from Sirzechs Knight, Okita Souji. But in this life, it was Tsubaki who directly trained under this amazing swordsman. This man never trained the use of the weapon itself, but his foot-work and stances. This is why it made no difference that the preferred weapon of Naginata, did not change Tsubaki''s training and skill. Kiba received normal Knight training all Knights of the house of Sitri had, as well as what he learned with Tomoe. Kiba still has natural talent and drive, so his core body and reflexes are still there, just different. Tap Tap! While Freed was taunting, and Kiba was holding his wound, the two men heard the footsteps coming near, and they looked over. Tsubaki was holding her Naginata in her right hand, pointed down, and slowly approached. She then pushed up her glasses and said softly to the two. "My King has sent his Peerage to search all of Kuoh for you Kiba Yuuto. And as he expected, the Rat has shown himself. Here, Ray said to use this." Kiba in a daze caught the small vial of Phoenix Tears thrown to him, and he looked at it dumbly. Yes, for Ray''s 18th birthday, the gift in the small box from Sona, was a pack of 3 vials of Phoenix Tears. Freed then hugged himself and said perversely. "Oh, I will cum in my pants thinking I get to kill not one but two Devil bitches! , goody!" ! Tsubaki ignored any words coming out of this man''s mouth and intimidatingly swung her heavy Naginata to slice Freed into pulp. While Tsubaki fiercely began to exchange strikes, Kiba dropped the healing elixir onto his wound, then drank the rest, fully restoring his wounds. Then, making a sword with his Sword Birth Sacred Gear, he created his Holy Eraser, a sword to counter a Holy Sword. Then he jumped into the fight to flank and kill Freed. Tsubaki''s King taught her to fight without care of Honor when fighting Evil, and Kiba was drilled by Sona to take any advantage to win, so together they shamelessly exploited Freed, and began to deliver wounds to his body. - About a mile away, Raynare had just stabbed unconscious the Exorcist and was wrapping up the sword she captured. When she was pleased about her successful kill, she heard a noise from behind her. "Ray was right, you really are an evil woman ~Nyo." Raynare leaped back and put the captured sword behind her back, and then created her Light Spear. She said in surprise. "Asia Argento, you traitor, what are you doing here?" The reason she was surprised was the fact that there was a Magical Girl with a large staff guarding Asia, who was currently healing the almost dead Exorcist woman. All Pawns have been promoted already. This scene would make all the Three Factions scratch their heads in confusion, because the Devil was healing an Exorcist while engaging a Fallen Angel. Asia once was part of the Church, Grigori, and now Underworld and with her kind heart, cannot help but save others. Mil-tan, a kind hearted person, would not let someone die. They also know their King would approve of their actions. "I am no traitor, but I was betrayed. By you, and those above me. I have only ever wanted to serve God, and help others. Now that I have a family who cares for me, I will not listen to your words, Raynare. Look at the Evil you are causing here." Raynare sneered hearing her nonsense, then held out both hands, as metal gloves fit for a woman, covered her hands and forearms like gauntlets. This is her Sacred Gear, Gravitation Gauntlets. "Asia, I wanted your Twilight Healing, but sadly I was forced to settle for this power instead, but it suits me well... Gravity-well!" Suddenly, a miniature black singularity appeared next to all three beings and they were all sucked to the center-point, unable to move away from the location. Just as Raynare was gloating and trying to crush all three under intense gravitational power, Mil-tan shoved the pointed end of his wand into the concrete, and then pulled himself free by catapulting his massive strength, breaking free from the gravity, like a rocket escaping the earth''s atmosphere. ! The momentous launch from Mil-tan breaking free, gave his kick into Raynare''s stomach an extra impact, sending her flying into a closed store building, and collapsing the entire structure on top of the Fallen Angel. Raynare, in critical condition, used her Light Magic to call Freed... [, Freed rescue me, or I will lose the sword, dammit! Hurry !] The newly recovered Exorcist, Asia, and Mil-tan were stupefied to visually see gravity pressing into Raynare like her Sacred Gear was going to Implode. Blood came out of her eyes, ears, mouth, nose, and even her lower body. Raynare grit her teeth. This was her Sacred Gear backfiring on her for using it just now. Her Fallen Angel Soul-Body is unable to house this Sacred Gear, and it was rejecting her viciously. - Just before that, Freed was starting to be cut all over by the two Devils taking advantage of his blind-spots, and this Queen and Knight with Godspeed could keep up with his Rapidly Sword. His fun expression was gone, and it was replaced with an irritated frown. "You Devils are truly despicable, right? , Goddammit!" Just as Freed started talking and got slightly distracted, Tsubaki''s blade pierced Freed''s thigh and slowed him down. Then Freed got a Magic Circle Communication and his expression changed. Then with a grin, he said. ", Sorry Devil sluts, but I have to be, see ya!" Just as Freed was using his left-hand to throw the Flash Bang Bead from his jacket, Tsubaki, knowing his trick, quickly slashed down where his hand would throw! ! ! As Freed threw the bead, the Naginata came down and removed most of Freed''s left-arm, more than just the hand he lost before. Sadly, the Excalibur Rapidly was held in his right hand, so Freed ran with the sword after the flash of light blinded the two Devils! Kiba, seeing Freed''s arm, said to Tsubaki. "I cannot let him get away with the sword, I will follow." And before Tsubaki could stop him, Kiba rushed off to the other battlefield. Tsubaki frowned, looked at the arm and called me. [Yes... I did, and Kiba was fine, but he ran off. After I healed him, he chased Freed... I only managed to cut off his arm. Freed got the sword... Okay, I will meet up with the others and come home, goodbye.] The Familiar Hell Bat said to her master. "Master, follow me, I know where they are!" - Ultimately, before Raynare could be captured by Mil-tan, Freed came and rescued her, throwing his iconic Flash Bang to escape. The Exorcist left the two Devils without too much interaction, other than a simple head nod. She had run off to collect her comrades'' body. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, the swords-woman was not a bitch about it, just dealing with Devils will only complicate her mission. She recognized Asia but could not involve herself in the matters of the Gremory who saved her life. Her first mission was to report. Hopefully she could prevent more Holy Swordsmen from arriving in this trap. Tsubaki met up with Asia and Mil-tan, and all headed to the mansion... - Ryukyu Islands, Gremory Villa, 3 days later... After the events of the Holy Swords being stolen by the Khaos Brigade, we had all left for my wedding in Niagara Falls, and Sona and my honeymoon was being celebrated here in Japan, near Okinawa. After a day of consummating, my wife Sona and I are now laying under silk sheets with both royal-blue and crimson coloration, to show our two families coming together. Sona naked, lay on my left, rubbing my chest. Her violet eyes looked at me in worry. "Ray, are you sure we should not rush back to Kuoh? I am a little worried that Kiba will do something stupid while we are gone?" I softly pat Sona''s soft butt, and assure her. "Nothing bad should happen by tomorrow, so just enjoy today with me. We will go back to school tomorrow, for Monday classes. I can assure you that the weekend is clear. I have a feeling the Church will send more Exorcists this week though, so tonight, I will take us home. Plus our Peerages know to call us if an emergency happens." Sona, feeling my confidence then crawled up on top of me and said. "Then my Husband, we need to work on our child before chaos finds us, right?" And now that Sona has already become a woman, she has now taken the lead to make love to me, and with a passionate kiss, our night of procreation began for the second evening... - Early Monday Morning in the airport at Tokyo, two young women came out of the entrance with their gear. Wearing the classic white cloaks and black battle suits, the two women walk down the street. Xenovia Quarta with her athletic-body, and short blue hair with a green fringe, asked Irina Shidou, who had light brown twin-tails and a toned body. "Now that we are a team, are you sure you know your way around Kuoh Town, and how to get us there?" The very happy Church-girl, held up an old photo and said. "I spent the first part of my life there and I have many old friends. I remember it very well. I just hope my first friend is there like he said he would." Xenovia seeing her be more happy than usual asked. Irina touched her neck, and the ruby chain was next to her cross and chain, she showed the photo and said. "My very first friend... Reiji. () He told me he would attend Kuoh Academy this time. He is a foreign student that was passing by back then, and he gave me this ruby necklace and my plushy I sleep with.." Xenovia looked at the picture of two children playing on a Dance Dance Revolution game, and the 5 year old redheaded boy looked like he was in tears for being beaten by the little Irina. () Yes, Irina''s Mother on the bench had been taking pictures all during their fun day together, unknown to Ray. Click the [ ? ] Button on ALL chapters! Thank You! Chapter 73: Irina Shidou’s Heart Is Broken? Chapter 73: Irina Shidou¡¯s Heart Is Broken?Click the [ ? ] Button! (Well I, Harem-Fan, who only puts my stories on Scribble-Hub, and never on Web-Novel=(), am trying to continue this story. I do have to watch the stress on my eyes, but just let me try, thanks.) Chapter 73: Irina Shidou''s Heart Is Broken? by Harem-Fan "My very first friend... Reiji. () He told me he would attend Kuoh Academy this time. He is a foreign student that was passing by back then, and he gave me this ruby necklace and my plushy I sleep with.." Xenovia looked at the picture of two children playing on a Dance Dance Revolution game, and the 5 year old redheaded boy looked like he was in tears for being beaten by the little Irina. () Xenovia said in her innocent but blunt tone. "What kind of friend were you, he is clearly suffering under your joy of beating him?" Irina pouted and stuck out her tongue. She puffed out her now well developed chest, and defended herself. "No, he was a sore loser, . He really beat me at everything but that game. Well, we are almost at the school to talk to the Devil Territory Lord, Ray Gremory. I heard he was the little brother of the Devil King Lucifer... He must be a really scary guy. Oh God, please give me the strength to deal with this wicked Devil, ~amen!" - My new wife Sona and I had returned very early this morning to make it in time for Monday''s school-day. I have a feeling that if the butterflies have not reached Europe, both Irina Shidou and Xenovia Quarta should be here this week, maybe? Both Sona and I had arrived at school straight from our honeymoon, by the summoning circle in my ORC club-room. So I said to her, "Well, Sona... Do you want me to walk you to the front gates, or are you going somewhere else?" Sona looks at the time, and sees we made it early, so she nodded to me, and said with a smile. "I have been gone a couple of days, so I better check in on my peerage up front, plus I think your girls are wanting to see you there as well, right?" Sona, with the charm of a married woman, had pushed up her glasses and teased me. So I say while holding her hand for a bit, till we leave the occult clubhouse. Yeah, especially Akeno, she likes her cheating mistress role, . - Speak of the Devil, and... Just as the two of us walked out of the old schoolhouse, I heard her voice... ", If it is not the Prince of Kuoh and the Student Council President, sneaking into school together, what a scandal, ~!" Sona, seeing Akeno, Tsubaki, and Kuisha waiting at the door, just smiles and says to Akeno. "Sorry to keep him so long, but to be fair, Ray and I waited a long time for this. Well, I can part with him till the weekend, so I will go ahead and let you three catch up." Kuisha gave me a fast hug and kiss, then told Sona. "No, I am good now, let me walk to the gate with you, I want details, ." So we watched Kuisha take the blushing Sona off to the front-gate. Then Tsubaki told me. "Glad you are back Ray, it felt like 6 months without you." I gave both Tsubaki and Akeno their hugs and kisses, then I asked her seriously, as the three of us also walked to the front of the school.. "Any news about the last two Exorcists, are they here yet?" Tsubaki showed me her smartphone picture, and told me. "The swords woman Asia saved had met the two Exorcists this morning at the airport, and after talking for a bit, the older woman flew back to the Vatican, while the two young women were making their way into Kuoh Town, and it is estimated that the two are heading here." Yeah, looking at the picture, it is Irena and Xenovia for sure, . I wonder how my meeting with Irina will go. As we near the front, I asked. "Any news on Kiba?" Tsubaki shook her head while pushing up her glasses. "None, but nothing bad as well, so I imagine he is still looking for Freed still. Freed is probably staying low after I cut off his arm again. So what do you want us to do now?" I shrug and tell the two black-haired women. "For now, just stop contracts and watch the streets. Be extra safe, and expect the unexpected. Within a week, it will get chaotic around here, then I will call my brother. Alright girls, go to class, and I will be there in a bit." Akeno squeezed my ass with a grin, and pulled Tsubaki along with her, and I only shook my head at her. She seems really happy after we made love. I then walked to the front gate... - Outside of the school-gate, Aika Kiryuu was talking with another girl from her class about some good karaoke she recently found, when two strangely dressed girls in white cloaks came up to her. "Excuse me, my name is Irina Shidou, and I used to live in this town. You would not happen to be Aika Kiryuu, would you? I think I met you in elementary school with a boy named Issei Hyoudou?" Pondering, Aika remembered a twin tailed little girl in a dress, and nodded to her, saying. "Yeah, pervert Issei is in my class here at Kuoh Academy. I kinda remember you." Irina seeing all the uniformed students entering, and the uniformes of these two girls are wearing makes her more confident she found the right place, so Irina pulled out her old picture, and asked. "Do you know this foreign student named Reiji? He should be about 18 now." Aika saw the hair color and eyes, and said questioningly... "We do have a boy of 18 with crimson hair and those eyes, and I know him, but... His name is not Reiji, but Ray Gremory. Maybe you misheard him saying Ray G?" Xenovia and Irina hearing the name Ray Gremory stiffened, for that was who they came here to meet. But Irina cannot believe the name of her friend, so she asks. "Are you sure there is not another boy by that name here?" Aika happen to see Issei, Saji, Asia, and Ray all near the front gate, and she pointed. ", Speak of the Devil, there is Issei and Ray. You are looking for both of them, right? Is that the guy you are looking for?" Irina andXenovia felt the Devil auras coming from those students, and Irina''s pupils contracted seeing the crimson haired boy laughing with his friends. Then the boy called Ray, felt her gaze and turned his head to look at her... Irina clearly saw Ray Gremory''s eyes open wide at seeing her, denying her last hope that the boy in the picture and the Devil of this territory are not the same. And when the Devil gave her that same warm smile, Irina''s heart broke... - By the time I made it to the front gate, I seemed to have already missed Shirone. Well, I do see my two pawns with Issei coming to school, so I shall look in on them. Saji standing next to Asia waves and says in a good mood. "Good to see you back, Club President Ray, . How was your honeymoon?" Asia also warmly waved to me as her King. And Issei dropped to his knees in defeat. "Saji, it was very nice. Marrying my two childhood friends is good in my heart, and hello Asia, you are looking happy. And Issei, what the hell are you doing on your knees?" Issei, who is about to cry, says in depression. "! Damn it all to hell, now you''re my King''s husband, I have to be nice to you now, . Now, I will have to call you... Harem Brother!" I smile at this clown and tell him. "Nah, nothing will change. The only difference with me and Sona now is we are official. Sona and I were just always one step away from lovers. So I do not mind you being the same as before. Besides, Tomoe would be sad if you stopped, and who would Sona paddle if you were not around?" Issei leaps up and his hands block his ass, while he looks around with his paddle PTSD. As I smiled at his actions, I felt someone glaring at me? So I turn in the direction I feel it... My eyes opened wide when I saw her. I can tell she recognizes me, and I am sure her heart is confused, and betrayed. So I only smile at her, and wave. Normally I would care about Xenovia, due to liking her character from the anime, but seeing my first human friend really touches me. "Saji, Asia, and Issei, go to school now... I need to meet those two, and I do not want unnecessary drama with the Church, so go, it is an order." I rarely give orders, so Saji took Asia''s hand seriously and said to Issei. "Issei, we need to go now..." Issei felt the mood and left with them, and I walked to the two Exorcists with a smile on my face. I noticed that Xenovia followed Asia''s back recognizing her, but Irina was frozen, watching me come closer. I stop 5 feet in front of the two, and Aika looks at me, and I say nicely. "Kiryuu, can I please talk to these two girls alone, thanks." Aika with a gossipy heart, pulled the other girl away and smiled at me with a thumbs up. As they left, I said warmly to Irina. "It has been a long time, Irina Shidou. And hello Xenovia Quarta, the wielder of Durandal. And I see you two brought Mimic and Destruction with you, . Let us go into my Club where we can talk... You came to find me, right?" "Why Ray?" Irina with tears in her eyes, only asked a small statement, but it had thousands of emotions and meanings, so I kept it simple. "It is how God made me. I had no choice in my birth." I wait for Irina, and so does Xenovia, who is examining my behavior, for knowing about them and her Durandal. Irina took off her pendant with the ruby, and tossed it to me, with a slight sadness. She said with watery eyes. "You said it was your''s and I was holding it for you on loan, well, you have it back now." I really did not expect that to hurt. I feel like I am being broken up with, like in my human life, and she is saying goodbye. A sad tear fell. Xenovia said with interest. "Why would a Devil shed a tear?" I do not get angry with her, because I know she has emotional problems, but I say in a calm voice... "Xenovia, the day you hurt a friend without meaning it, you will understand. Now, both of you follow me to the back. I don''t want to show all of the students a scene of me breaking Irina''s heart, ..." Irina and Xenovia both followed me, and I took them around the back, and not through the main gate. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both Sona and Kuisha found out about the meeting and me going to the ORC room, so with Tsubaki in tow, the three also made their way. As I leisurely stroll with them, I asked. "Irina, is your mother still doing alright?" "Why would you care about her? Did you know who I was back then, is that why you approached me?" I look into her hurt eyes as we get near the schoolhouse. "You were the first human I made friends with, and I was only 5 years old. My sister-in-law was meeting a friend, and I wanted to play. I met a lonely girl, and wanted to have fun. Irina for you, I wish I was human, but... ... I only came back to Kuoh to see you again, otherwise, I wanted to avoid the place of right and wrong." Xenovia asked in curiosity. "Why is this a place of right and wrong?" I smile at her realizing that no matter what I say, she will disagree, so I Just simplify it... "Because terrorist elements who want the world to burn are trying to start the three way war again. And Kuoh is their stage." By this time, as we made it to my room, I could tell the three women are ready for us, so I push open the door, and invite the two in. - Sitting on the left couch with the two Exorcists across, I have Kuisha on my left, and Sona on my right. Tsubaki served tea and cookies. I start off the talk, because I know what will happen here. Well, mostly. "The Church wants you to recover the stolen swords they sent here, and you guys want the Devils to stay out of it, I understand. And officially, we will stay out of it. We will not help the Fallen or Church in the struggle..." Xenovia, who has been the main speaker, asked. "You said officially, what do you mean Ray Gremory?" "Kokabiel, Valper Galilei, Freed, Raynare, Mittelt, and Kalawarna... All of these are only the enemies I can confirm, and not the ones who will make surprise visits. Not only will you fail your mission, but you will contribute the Mimic and or Destruction to their Excalibur forming project. They are using those swords to reignite the 3 way war of the Fallen, Devils, and Heaven." I sip my tea, then continue. "Naturally, it is impossible for me to let you two die in my territory. Because if you die, I will be sad." Sona asks me. "Ray, you know these two? And you guys know Ray?" Irina showed the picture and explained our meeting, and Kuisha and Sona looked at me funny, while Tsubaki had a look that said... As expected of my Ray. After some more perfunctory talks, we started to end it. Basically Xenovia and Irina want free ability to move. As the two were about to leave, Kiba came into the room, and said to me and Sona. "Sona, and Ray, I think I found where Freed is hiding, but there are Devils protecting the area. I think it might be the Diodora Astaroth peerage?" Oh? I guess canon is really dead now?! Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 74: Devil Politics Protects Evil? Chapter 74: Devil Politics Protects Evil?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 74: Devil Politics Protects Evil? by Harem-Fan As Xenovia and Irina were about to leave, they had stopped in surprise at what Kiba said. I held my hand up to Kiba and said, "Kiba, hold off on discussing this for now, I need to escort our guests from the Church out. Then tell your King what you know after. Ladies, this way please?" Xenovia wanted to know the whereabouts of Freed, but her own words of not assisting them bit her in her nice ass. Plus this is a Devil matter now with another peerage involved. Kuisha and Sona knew with my attitude, I wanted to talk with the Exorcist privately, so they did not say anything. Both humans followed me back out. - On the private path leading out of the back of the Kuoh Academy, I turned to Irina and held out the pendant she gave me back and told her honestly. "I never wanted this back... I wanted you to keep it, and just show you I wanted to meet you again." Irina of course won''t take it, due to her loyalty to the Church, but... I have to symbolically offer. But against my belief, Irina took the ruby pendant back and clutched it. She said to me with complicated eyes. "Is this a test of God, for me to forgive a Devil?" Seems... I affected Irina more than I knew, . I nod and tell her. "Seems so. Can a Devil and an Exorcist continue to be friends? Does it really conflict with your beliefs? I am born a Devil, but I try to be a good person in my own way. But yet, are there bad people even in the Church? I think if you follow your heart, you cannot go wrong, even if you are in any of the three factions." Xenovia asks me. "Ray Gremory, please do not tempt my partner with your words. So, will you try and take Freed down? And what will you do with the swords if you get them?" I smile and take out my smartphone, and offer. "Take my number, and if you have problems in my territory, call me. I can unofficially lend a hand. Xenovia, many things are being hidden from you by the ones above us... Just know that I truly want you two to live. So retreat and find shelter. Believe me or not, I want peace among the three factions. Unofficially of course." Irina just looked at me with complicated eyes as we exchanged numbers. I then watched them walk off. Soon, Kuisha stepped out at my side and asked me. "Do you intend to lend a hand? And you really are friends with Irina?" "Well, a Devil should not be friends with an Exorcist, but when I was her friend, she was not part of the Church, so it was complicated. Plus, I really do not want those two idiots to die, because they are really good girls." ! I summoned Neko, and in her cat form, she nodded to me, and followed the two. Kuisha just took my arm and pulled me back. - Back in the club-room, Kiba is telling us what he found. "President, I had tracked freed to an abandoned mansion in the east of Kuoh, but like I said, I saw Diodora Astaroth''s Queen and some of his servants around the place. I could not get too close or risk being discovered. So, instead of doing something rash, I wanted to ask for instructions?" Under Sona, Kiba is more well disciplined, and more of a thinker than when he was a Knight in the anime. So I told the group. "Kiba, great work, and Tsubaki, send the news we received, and ask for instructions on how to deal with Diodora Astaroth. We naturally cannot openly kill him and his peerage for fleeing investigation. And I am not interested in capturing them, because they will only fight to the death, so without orders, we cannot openly attack them yet." "Sona, is it okay for Kiba to keep watching them? I want to move by myself and see if I can flush any of them out." Sona tells Kiba. "Keep an eye out for the Fallen, and Stray Exorcists movements, and call if it changes, then we can move on those guys, but for now avoid Diodora Astaroth''s group, until the ArchDuke faction makes a decree." I told Kiba. "I know you want your revenge Kiba, and you will get it, but please be patient, alright?" Kiba with a gloomy expression only nodded to our words, then left. I say to Sona. "He is doing well under your strict teaching. He kept his head in the game. But I think we will be disappointed with the results from the Arch Dukes faction..." - A short while later... Tsubaki came back from sending correspondence, and she reported to the three of us. "Diodora Astaroth has not yet been given an execution order, just a capture for investigation order. He was not found to have been guilty of betraying the Underworld, so..." As I expected. so I ask the next question. "Any news from my brother? Did he give advice?" After pushing up her glasses, Tsubaki says. "Sirzechs said if you feel you need his help, he can send Grayfia on official duties to Kuoh." I look at my two wives and ask. "What do you two think? With all that is here, should I call for the Ultimate Queen for backup?" Sona crossed her legs and pondered. "With a leader class, Fallen Angel here, it might not be too bad. But your actions might also be equally hampered. You are strong enough to fight with Kokabiel, but while you are busy with him, we would have to deal with others, right?" Against my better judgment... "I think it would be nice for my sister Grayfia to spend some time in Kuoh. I think a two week vacation? Kuisha can spend some time with her. But Rias should stay in the Underworld because things are dicey here." Tsubaki nodded and then left to call for backup. Sona smiles and says. "I honestly expected you to be stubborn and refuse your brother''s offer for help." "Not this time. I have all of you to protect, and to deny offered assistance, would be asking to lose my family. I would rather be safe than sorry. Alright girls, let''s go back to class, we played hooky long enough." And so we four Devils went to school, or rather, class... - Outside the old church in the north west of Kuoh, Irina and Xenovia entered. Xenovia looked at the ruined building in contemplation. "Back when I lived here, I used to come here all the time, and after my father left, it became this, ." Irina touched the ruby around her neck subconsciously, with a complicated heart. Her pure and faithful belief was shaken today, and God has not given her any answers. The two girls made it to the underground, and the sight was disturbing for them. The Fallen really did taint the house of God. Irina has put their bags near a cleaned section of the temple, next to an ugly painting of some random religious picture. Xenovia and Irina found a clean pool used for ceremonies, and the two wanted to wash off the dust on themselves. During this time, both girls tummy''s started to protest, due to the fact, the girls were broke. Irina said in embarrassment. "We really should have eaten those cookies Ray offered... It was like he knew we had not eaten, . I am so depressed that my friend is the brother of the Devil King, and my heart is troubled. Oh God give me strength!" "I think if we ate the food offered by the Devil, we might be tempted into his plot, but... It did look tasty, ... Now how can we eat?" And another round of blaming each-other continued... - In an underground basement, alchemical modifications to the holy swords are being done for Freed to use the blades better. Valper Galilei, asked Freed. "How is your new arm doing? Try not to lose it, I do not have enough material to fix it again?" Freed sitting in a padded armchair flexed his left arm and said gloomily. "Those Devil scum are targeting my arm on purpose, damn. Well, old man, when can we move? I heard the other two swords are here?" Valper Galilei just finished the stasis on the Excalibur Transparency, and handed it to Freed, then he said. "Those girls will investigate at night, so hunt them down then, but avoid all the Devils. They are looking for us, and that is why we have a few Devil bodyguards, so Ray Gremory cannot move on us. Devil Politics are as corrupt as the Church, ." Freed licked the blade of the sword and said. "I am going to kill me somemore priests, ." "Kokabiel will arrive on Sunday for our ritual, so you have till then to obtain the swords. Use the Devils to help locate them, now I need to sleep..." - As school was letting out, I found Issei as he was getting out of class. Seeing me, he told Matsuda and Motohama he would catch up later. Then Issei asked me. "What is up Ray? It is rare for you to find me?" I held up a special modified Greed Detector and a summon flyer, then said to Issei. "I cast a tracking spell on the pendant I gave our old friend Irina. I know about your improved Invisibility, and want you to keep an eye out for the two Exorcists from this morning. Just summon me if you find they are in trouble. Can you do it?" As Issei was hesitating, if he would get in trouble with Sona, I had held out a bag with about 50 DVD Porn A-V discs. And Issei snatched them fast, looking both ways, and said in a hushed tone. "Don''t worry, I will not tell Sona that you are hooking up with Irina, wink wink!" Just as I thought about correcting Issei, I said instead. "Issei, you don''t say wink, you just blink one eye and don''t say it!" Issei shrugs and says honestly. "I just say it to distract others, like when I get caught peeping, others cannot help but correct me, diverting their train of thought." I look confused, because Issei is right, I forgot what I wanted to say to him just now! Damn, Issei is clever in strange ways. "Well, thanks Issei, call me if anything is noticed, oh and be safe, lots of bad forces are gathering in Kuoh, especially Dia-Dora the explorer." Yeah, I am over killing the observation of the two girls, but I have a bad feeling when I saw them, like this will be way more dangerous than the anime had going. I think my strength has spooked some, more than the Red Dragon Emperor did. Plus I think Kokabiel will want to fight the brother of Sirzechs personally, . S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - As I made it to the front gates, to go home, I found Shirone waiting for me, with a smile. Her gold eyes looked up at me, and she extended her hand for me to hold, so I took it. She says. "Ray, let''s go on a date? Take me out to eat, I want to go to the new bakery and sandwich shop on main street?" As we walked, I noticed no one around, so I leaned in and gave her a gentle kiss, and I told her. "Sure, then how about after, I will walk my Nekoshou in the park. I think I want to train her to do some new tricks?" She almost dropped the sucker in her hand, and she looked into my eyes, as I gave her a warm smile. She asked. "Really Ray? Or are you just teasing me?" "No promises, but I am feeling the time is close. Summer is close, right?" Her hand tightened on mine, but she said. "I think the park is fine for other tricks, but the big trick... Maybe the rooftop or my bedroom would be better, okay?" I gently rub her head and say. "Just leave your bedroom door unlocked tonight then, and some pervert will sneak in for a night crawl." Shirone looks at me and puts up her little fist, then says jokingly. "If it is not you, then I will blow them away. So bring your A-game my King. I want to practice our Castling move together." Wow, she was kinda hot there. So the two of us, hand in hand, went downtown for dinner... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 75: Ah, Church Girls Are Easy? Chapter 75: Ah, Church Girls Are Easy?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 75: A, Church Girls Are Easy? Tim Smith-Fan The sun had not set, as Shirone and I walked down main street, to the restaurant she was excited for. It is a bakery style restaurant, known for their delicious cakes, treats, and baked breads. So to make good use of their breads, they serve all kinds of sandwiches, both hot and cold. But this Neko God knows Shirone only wants cake. Oh, and all of my Cat Girls, and the Youkai at the Back Alley, have confirmed my "special-something" that calls all normal and supernatural felines, making them attracted. Shirone, Ni, and Li say it is like a special-something in my blood. They can taste it on my skin, bodily fluids, and even in my voice and touch. Stray cats following me around is annoying though. Back in the Familiar Forest, Neko fell from her branch after smelling me, funny actually. This aura of mine, is the reason she demanded to contract as my familiar. As I looked at Shirone, I suddenly remembered her sister. Man, I almost forgot her... Kuroka Toujou. I am not sure why I am a Neko God, but I have this feeling it was to attract this bad kitty. Without Dragon Aura, she would not look at me twice. So this is the only reason I must have this strange Gold Finger? ! As I was lost in thought, Shirone tugged my arm and pointed to two beggars on the street. She said or asked... "Ray, for the love of Satan, please tell me those two are not the girls you are fond of? They look really disappointing, you know?" In fact, the two beggars are Xenovia and Irina. I think this may have happened in the anime too? If I am not wrong, Irina spent all their travel money on ugly art? So Shirone follows me to the two women, and I stop in front of them, then say after they felt my Devil aura and recognized me. "I reserved a 4 top-table at a really nice sandwich and dessert restaurant called Cake House. And with only my Rook and I, would you two guests from afar like to join us in eating a large and yummy meal? My treat..." - ! And as you would expect, the two women were so starved they downed a football team''s worth of food by themselves. Irina, the one who belched, was so embarrassed, seeing my smile at her slip, she only prayed. "Lord, please let the Devils forget my unsightly manners, amen~!" Xenovia, seeing the 12 dishes she and her partner ate, realized they were fed by the Devils, and conflict hit her heart. She mumbled... "Have we sold our souls to the Devil for a meal?! Oh Lord, forgive our sins, and just give thanks for our food!" At that moment, Xenovia inadvertently triggered Heaven''s System, to punish me and Shirone. But our light tempering helped, and the two of us only held our foreheads. Shirone said unhappily. "Hey airheads, try not to kill us with your thanks!" Irina, seeing our frowns, said. "We did not mean it, sorry. Ray, you really helped us though." I decided to have fun with her using anime knowledge. "Well, I remember you being a bit bad with money or tokens, so I assume you spent all of your money you need to travel with, right?" As Irina froze, taking invisible arrows, Xenovia nodded and busted her. "You must truly be her friend to know exactly what Irina did to our money. Amazing." I put a stack of Yen in front of Xenovia and said, "This is my personal pocket money, and not a bribe or test of faith. I just cannot see you two starve while in Kuoh Town. So what will you do now?" Irina, forgetting she was still upset with me, said happily. "We just plan to let out our Holy Auras while searching at night. Freed will try to attack, and we will beat him up, arrest him, and go back." Shirone was about to put cake in her mouth, and she was so stunned at their stupid plan, she forgot to shovel the food in. I smile, because these two girls are pure and have muscle brains. But that is their charm, so I tell them. "Girls, I am afraid your plan will work too well. I think more than just Freed will attack you. If you do not mind, can I give each of you a summon flyer? You do not have to pay anything, the only price is to save you. Please, I am genuinely worried." Irina''s violet eyes lit up, and just before she was going to say yes, Xenovia''s dark-yellow eyes sharpened, and politely refused for them... "Sorry Ray Gremory, this would be considered a violation of our two sides. I do personally thank you for the offer, and will use this food or charity yen for food. Please do not be offended." I expected the firm Xenovia to say that, but I will not tell them I have others tailing them. "Not offended at all. Irina, once again... I hope you can forgive me one day. And I hope you two are successful in obtaining the swords back. Well, it is getting dark, so we must leave. May luck be with you two." Irina saw me leave, though she may never see me again, and blurted. "Ray G, I know you cannot control your birth... So just know, I do not need to forgive you for that. Just be safe and happy, and so will I. Having a Devil as a friend might be looked down on, but I do not believe it is a sin, right?" I genuinely smile, because I know how devout Irina is, so I say from my heart. "As a Devil, I Ray Gremory thank God for letting me meet you." And to all 4 of our stupid looks, the pain I expected to endure did not happen to me this time, like all others. Even the skeptic Xenovia was speechless, so I leave on that good note. (see chapter 9 trivia) I have a gut feeling it was because of Ishibumi Ichiei, who also gave me the Neko God thing. Irina asked Xenovia, while watching our backs leave. "Do you think God wanted Ray to be my friend after all? Heaven did not punish Ray''s words to me?" Xenovia said with confusion. "Maybe... God loves this one Devil for some reason? But did my prayer hurt him before?" "Maybe it just means, not all Devils are Evil?" "Not all Humans are good, so this might be the case for Ray Gremory, a unique Devil." - As Koneko, no I meant Shirone and I walked home through the park, she said. "Okay, your childhood friend did not totally suck ass, but they are kinda dumb." I held her shoulder, and while we were making a pink-world, it was suddenly shattered by a mature woman''s voice from behind us. (A/N .) S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shirone, you have gotten stronger, and become a Devil I see, ~nya?" And standing by the Issei fountain, or rather sexily sitting on it, a long black-haired, golden eyed mature Nekoshou in a black kimono, was leisurely looking at us. Her two tails swayed playfully, and her eyes were alert for my actions. "Kuroka~! Why are you here?" I pat Shirone''s head gently to calm her, and I greet her. "It is nice to finally meet you, Kuroka. I thought it would be later till our meeting, but I am glad you are safe now." Shirone says to me. "Ray, do not be charmed by her, she is despicable." I joke and tease Shirone. "Miss Kuroka, are you really despicable?" Kuroka, who is a master of Senjutsu, can tell I am not hostile by this point, and can tell we are now teasing her sister, so she said playfully. ", Well, I am and I am not... If I really like someone, I can be despicable in a nice way, but if they are naughty, then, yes I am despicable, ~nya!" "Ray, why are you being nice to her? You know what she did to me, right?" I hug Shirone tight, and I tell her seriously. "How many times have I told you, she did all of that to protect you, from her King, and becoming an enemy to the Underworld. And now that Kuroka is here, just ask her yourself, or don''t it is your choice, but me personally, if my brother did something I did not understand, I would want to know." Kuroka had thought of many ways this meeting would go, but she was not prepared for my words, and a tear fell, she lost her cat-sounds and asked normally. "Ray Gremory, how do you know all of this? Only I know what my plans were?" I may have only seen the anime, but I do know that the black-cat hair-clip she gave Shirone, has some kind of top secret research of some sort. Kuroka was afraid she would get caught, and gave her sister the secret before fleeing, well in the canon story. I really do not know the truth, but I will just roll with it to help the sisters. I took the hairpin out of Shirone''s hair, and then destroyed it with my power of destruction, confusing Shirone, and scaring Kuroka to death, and she panicked. "No~! That was what I wanted to trade for my freedom~!" As Kuroka leaped to her feet in panic, she froze seeing my playful smile, then I summoned another hair-clip like the last, and put it into Shirone''s hair. I say to Kuroka. "My Gremory blood told me that her hair clip was special and valuable, so I created copies of the hair-clip for Shirone, and I placed the real one in my Gremory vault so no Devils could steal it. I never opened it, and waited for you." Shirone looked up into my blue-green eyes and asked. "Why not tell me about it Ray?" ! Her ears and tails had come out, so I fluffed it, and told her. "I wanted you sisters to realize it together, and if Kuroka never showed, it was a secret better left alone." Kuroka who just got scammed, stood up and schooled her expression, and crossed her arms all mature like. "So you never intended on arresting me, even as the Devil King''s little brother? And you only waited for me to come to you, ~nya?" I shrug and am honest. "If other Devils cannot find you, how am I supposed to find you and the Vali team? I knew you would come sooner or later." Kuroka tilted her head cutely and put her finger on her chin and asked honestly. "What is the Vali team? Never heard of any Vali, nya?" - Ray Gremory.exe crashed! - Both Kuroka and Shirone told me I froze for like a solid minute before I would respond to their worried calls... "Ray, you really are worrying me?" I just realized Kuraka was right in front of me while I faded, and her eyes seemed to look at me oddly. I ignore her curiosity and ask. " The names Vali Lucifer, Bikou, Arthur Pendragon, and Le Fay Pendragon are also unfamiliar to you?" Kuroka broke her fascination with me, and then said. "Lucifer and Pendragon names are known from history, but not those people." My eyebrows jump and I ask her. "Then where the fuck have you been all this time, dammit?!" Kuroka had the biggest smile seeing me flustered, but she told the truth. "After I fled the Underworld, I needed to stabilize the Evil Pieces in my body, after I felt my King had died, so I found one of the last Nekoshou, a 7 tailed ancestor named M-. no she said I cannot expose her name yet, but she is part of the East Youkai Faction, and she has been training me. And thanks to not changing my sister''s name, Shirone, finding you was easy." ! And my facepalm amused both cats, as I grumbled. "My consort is the leader of the West Faction, and I never thought of asking the East Faction of your whereabouts, ." Kuroka, who had been enthralled with my aura ever since she got close to me, asked me seriously. "Are you really a Super Devil?" I was running many ideas in my mind, so I absentmindedly said. "Right from birth." ! And suddenly, Kuroka with a drunk look on her face tested my taste and put her finger on her chin, while not looking like she just fucking licked me?! Wait, this feels like it happened in the show, right? Fuck I cannot remember the scene well? "Bummer, not a virgin... But I can confirm, there is something special for Nekoshou in you, nya!" Shirone, seeing my dumbfounded face, and her sister''s action, stood between us and pushed her sister further back, and said to Kuroka. "Back off, he is my mate, and tonight is the night! Don''t get any ideas of my man!" I looked down at Shirone, and admired her boldness, and Kuroka chuckled at us both. Kuroka then asked me, while pulling down her robes, to highlight her breasts, just enough to see the nipple edges! "Wanna make Kittens. ~nya?" Oh, now I suddenly remembered that amazing scene! Oh, I know the answer to this question! "Shirone is right, she has been waiting for me, but..." I look seriously into the doubtful and confused eyes of Kuroka. "Kuroka Toujou, I am willing to give you a home, but let''s fall in love before rushing your kittens. I want to love you and not just lust you... So, want a home?" Kuroka, not used to words like mine, lifted her kimono top back to its almost not on state, and really saw me for the first time, looking up into my eyes, and she said. "You really do want me, and not just my body or power, ? Well, if my sister is willing, I am, nya?" Shirone in my arms tilts her head back to look at me, asking me with her eyes, so I pat her shoulders and tell her. "How can I love your sister, if you are not willing? I am not that lustful, am I?" She smiled at me and teased me. "We all wish you were a bit more lustful, why do you think we all have waited forever?" Shirone then says to her estranged older sister. "Thanks for leaving me before, because I would not have met Ray. Don''t hog my man till I get laid, got it?" My Super Devil claws were so fast, Kuroka was stunned, then melted... ! My right hand was on her left ear before her danger sense could alert her, and her shoulders shuddered as my fluffing skills are God Tier! I told her. "Well, let''s find you some milk and a warm bed, come on." Kuroka, who never had her ears rubbed like this, just said with a shaky voice. "W-What evil technique is this, ~nya?!" "All the cat girls at home call me the Neko God, so yeah." Kuroka asked... "M-More cat girls, nya?!" Shirone has fun and adds... "Yeah, twin Nekomata, Ni and Li. Oh, and he has another nickname... God of Pussy, !" As I have Kuroka on my right, with her ear still trapped, she begs me. "P-Please stop? I do not wear underwear, and if you don''t stop, I will, ~nya, Oooh~!" As I went home two Nekoshou had tears, one from laughing too hard, and the other from being pushed over the line with a pleasurable rubbing. I learned that some Nekoshou climax with.. ! Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 76: What, No More Cat Girls? Chapter 76: What, No More Cat Girls?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 76: What, No More Cat Girls? by Neko-Fan In the center of the massive U-shaped couch in the VIP room on the 6th floor, I sit being judged cruelly. Why am I finally being judged by my peerage-harem? To my left sits Shirone then her sister Kuroka. To my right sits Ni and then her sister Li. And on my head sits Neko, who was replaced on duty by Precious. Kuisha covered her mouth and her playful squinted eyes tell me she is finding my face amusing. So my wife said or decreed. "Well with one Neko familiar, two Nekoshou sisters, and two Nekomata twin sisters, you have finally reached the Neko limit dear. You cannot bring every Neko in the world into your home. This dear, is a Neko Intervention." Admittedly, this does look bad. I do blush a little, and the newcomer who caused it, Kuroka, was a bit surprised that her guess of my special Neko nature was so strong. There are plenty of Nekomata in the world, but for me, to attract two at my side is really a stretch for others. Akeno and Tsubaki who are laughing with their eyes, just enjoy my situation. Saji, Asia, and Mil-tan are enjoying my hazing with different emotions. Saji is clicking his tongue seeing Kuroka, and really cannot believe my dumb luck. Asia, like me, thinks more friends is better. Ah, who am I fooling, her eyes see through me and is shaking her head, . Mil-tan is wanting to find out where to buy the same kemono Kuroka wears, on his own. Kuisha knows that she has had enough fun at my expense and says to everyone. "Kuroka, welcome to our home, and since Ray wants you here, so do we all. Now while we prepare a welcome dinner for Kuroka, Ray will show her around the house and set her up with a living space. Asia, do you want to help cook?" ", Oh, W-Why yes. I would love to cook with you big sister Kuisha!" Kuisha then took Asia, Akeno, and Tsubaki down to the kitchen. Shirone, Ni, Li, Saji, and Mil-tan are staying for a bit of karaoke in the VIP room while I take Kuroka around. - Kuroka and I started from the 3rd floor basement and will work our way up the house. As we are now left alone, Kuroka got bold and held my left arm, looking up into my eyes with her hazel-gold eyes. "So, you had no doubts about me being a bad kitty, nya?" As I point to the storage, and summoning circles, I told her. "As well behaved as Shirone was, the person who raised her had to be good, and it is better to trust than doubt you. Now, you still might be bad, in a Youkai way though. Oh, and there is the library. Now let''s go up one level to the pool area." - The first thing Kuroka did when she saw our magically warmed pool was... ! Threw off her kimono, showing she really does not wear underwear, and then leaped in. She laughed and giggled a bit, and after a few minutes of making my eyes fail to blink, only then did she get out, and magically dry off. Taking my arm again, with them sinking in her marshmallows, she said. "Next time swim with me, and we will play two person Marco-Polo, nya? Now let us see the next floor, ." - Now when we got to the 1st basement floor, things went strange. My Gremory blood started acting up when I came here with Kuroka?! I showed Kuroka the movie theater, training rooms, changing rooms, and a large indoor bath with a refrigerator filled with three different flavors of milk (). Kuroka with no hesitation grabbed a regular milk, and started drinking with joy in her eyes. But, then before I could leave, I noticed a small hallway by the changing rooms area that was not there before. So Kuroka curiously followed. At the end of the short hall, I pressed a hidden button, and a door opened, revealing... A hidden bedroom like my master bedroom on the second floor! And also in the small hall, I found a second hidden door, and when it opened, even Kuroka said. ", Ray, did you and I step into Heaven by accident, nya?" "Yeah, having you with me raised my luck, who the hell knew my home had such amazing things here. Who said black cats are bad luck?" The second hidden room contains an assortment of baths of various sizes, but are noticeably larger than the first by the gym, and are decorated gorgeously with ornate patterns, tropical plants, naked maiden statues pouring water into the bath, and the Gremory''s symbol. Kuroka asked me seriously. "Can I have that big room, because I love this location very much? Plus there is milk, the gym, and the perfect bathing area for me here, nya?" As I take Kuroka up, I say in thought. "Well, if I did not come here with you, I probably would not have found this place, so sure, it is your bedroom then." And Kuroka, while stepping in the elevator, was so happy with me giving into her for everything, including convincing her sister to forgive her, her instincts kicked in, and she pulled my head down for a passionate kiss. ! And with her arms around my neck, and her deep kiss with her gently biting my lip, I had reflexively fluffed one of her two tails. And after a few minutes of our ambiguous passion, Kuroka shuddered again, making an erotic feline sound... "~? ~!" As the elevator doors opened, I. And as she ruined her underwear... Oh I forgot, none on... The Devils in the VIP room looked at us. As I noticed the onlookers, I gently pushed Kuroka off my shoulders, in an awkward fashion, and she tried to look away as well. Yes, my hands and Kuroka are a deadly combo that shames her to this day. But Kuroka has never once told me to stop! - Shirone was really mad at me and Kuroka for the entire meal, and the twins Ni and Li found my dynamic entrance withKuroka really, really damn funny. Well the rest of the evening was diverted when I showed everyone () the new bath room that was hidden. Kuroka showed Shirone her new bedroom, and Shirone was happy it was not near my bedroom, . So while all the girls helped to decorate Kuroka''s new bedroom, I slipped away to my bedroom to tell my brother about the new events... - Thanks to me and Sirzechs having stupid levels of Demonic Power, we use life sized Communication Circles to have face to face talks. So as I stood in front of his standing image, I fully explained about Irina, Xenovia, Kuroka, and the terrorist movements. I really did not hide much, and he then told me... "As for Kuroka, I will ask father to get me that pin in exchange for her freedom. She, like her sister, will fall under your care. I will talk with Ajuka later about her two Bishop issues. Maybe we will have Kuisha become her King to stabilize her power, and Kuisha will just be banned from rating games. Plus she can avoid territory duties then." He looked serious and told me... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And for you to ask for Grayfia''s help, you must be in more danger than you are telling me, but... Grayfia will officially be sent to strengthen and improve the Barrier around your school, to match the strength of the one at your home. So she will arrive tomorrow and stay two weeks. Sending her is tight, due to the terrorist uniting all over the Human world, causing small issues." I nodded to his plans, and he added... "As far as the two Exorcists, just do what you see fit, and for reasons, do not worry about helping them. And for the Devils getting in the way, use your judgment as well. Finally, if Kokabiel comes, do not panic. your strength is enough to fight him at worst to a stalemate. But try to fight him in the Barrier to not affect Kuoh Town, if it can be helped. Grayfia will watch your back. Well, I have a meeting now, so just know we all love you here. No matter what, just live. Goodbye little brother!" Then my brother''s call ended, and I sigh. - After a while, I went up to find Shirone. After knocking, I entered the unlocked door. Sitting on Shirone''s bed was my small but adorable Rook, wearing white pajamas with little black cat paw prints. I smiled and asked. "Nervous?" Shirone shook her head no, but said to me. "Thanks for making me talk with my sister. She really had it rough as a Super Devil test subject. I really did not know how badly she suffered." Shirone then stood in front of me, and removed her top and bottom, revealing her slender but athletic form to me. "Anyway, my sister, to prepare me for tonight, taught me some beginner lessons on Bouchujutsu (), so I can take better care of you and me. I will be rough in the beginning, but I Will be as gentle as possible for your first time." She and I smile at her joke, well, I hope she is joking?! She brought me to her soft armchair for sleeping in, and had me sit upright. She then climbed into my lap, straddling and facing me. She said, "Right now, I only know this Form One Position, so I will begin in a second. Now all you have to do is hold my hips for this, and let me do everything. Your body will feel warmer than usual, due to my Senjutsu passing into your body, healing and restoring Stamina. Well, it is just practice for now, and our first time for real sex. Are you ready, Ray?" I place my hands on her firm small hips, and my full erection is ready for Shirone. I smile and tell her. "Doctor, I seem to be suffering from too much pressure in my lower abdomen, could you please help release the pressure?" Then, Shirone smiled, while pulling my face to hers, and as our lips interlocked, I felt her cover my life-rod with her Senjutsu infused preciousness. As she had initially struggled to get all of me inside of her, she finally did after some self healing. And with her use of life energy, our slow and steady lovemaking lasted for around two hours, due to the Senjutsu refilling our vitality. This Bouchujutsu, is broken as fuck, and I fear what will happen to me if Kuroka uses it?! - And near the end of our marathon, I am holding Shirone tight in my arms, while our position has not changed, and I have one of her ears in my mouth, gently nibbling on it, while my left hand is fluffing her white tail. With her power, she once again synchronizes our last climax together, and the overflowing essence from our connection, spilled out. As I released her ear, I kissed her to stop our moans. Finally, Shirone collapsed in my arms, and I picked her up, used some Demonic Power and cast a cleaning magic. Then she and I lay in her bed. I spoon my mighty Loli Rook,and tell her. "Now, you are officially my mate, so just realize we are not parting. One day, you will also give me kittens, right? Lastly, thanks for understanding your family. She will teach you well in what it means to be a Nekoshou, because I can only teach you how to be, A New Born Devil." Shirone turned into my arms facing me, and she kissed me, then said. "That intoxicated look my sister had... I had that same feeling when I met you, and when you fluffed me, I knew this day would come, but you sure took your sweet ass time. Well, anyway... I love you, and now let''s sleep, we have school... zzz~" I just smile and hold her tight, not wanting to wake her, and realize it was a dream. So I say softly to the man who murdered me in my past life... "Ishibumi Ichiei, my world''s former Biblical God, not sure why you brought me here but... Thank you from the bottom of my heart, your world is amazing, and I will protect it." Then I fell asleep with the Universe''s best Loli! Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 77: Issei, Really Did Misunderstand My Orders? Chapter 77: Issei, Really Did Misunderstand My Orders?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 77: Issei, Really Did Misunderstand My Orders? by Harem-Fan The next morning, the breakfast table was lively with a new member sitting at the opposite end to me, due to not being in my peerage. But Kuisha sat with her, and the two discussed Magic together. My wife is a sucker for expanding her magic knowledge, and when she found out Kuroka was also a spell caster, she dove right in there. Shirone was busy talking with Ni and Li about our mating, . And Akeno and Tsubaki were busy with club paperwork. As I finished my breakfast, I told the group, but especially Kuroka. "Last night, I spoke with my brother, and we have a working plan for Kuroka... We will give Kuisha her own peerage set, but she will be banned from playing official games as a King, and not be given territory. Although, you may still play games as my Bishop, just like now. So Kuroka will be tied to Kuisha as her two Bishop Pieces in her set. This way, Kuroka will not have to worry about Evil Piece backlash. Does anyone have questions?" Kuroka asks. "Due to the modifications to my body, I will not turn into a Stray Devil though? So doing the whole set thing with Kuisha is not really necessary is it, nya?" "Actually it is, the real reason is to be tied to the Gremory House as a legitimate servant, like my sister Grayfia and Shirone went through." And speak of the Devil... "That is right Miss Kuroka Toujou... As a current and soon to be former criminal, you will need a backer, and the Gremory is it... Unless my brother-in-law and sister-in-law are not to your liking?" We all turn to Grayfia, who is out of maid mode and wearing casual human clothing, so I get up to hug her, and ask. "Sister, how are you feeling? Have you eaten breakfast, come come!" I sit Grayfia in Kuisha''s empty spot, and serve her food, because it is really rare to get Grayfia out of servant mode. She is like two different people this way. "Ray, stop, you are acting like your brother trying to pamper me, . Just pretend I am not here, and I will work at your school at night on the barrier. Naturally my second pregnancy is well, so be calm Ray." Kuroka, seeing a woman who is a bit stronger than herself, says to her. "I am very happy to join the Gremory, just like you, nya!" "That is great, and did you know that Ray has been waiting for you all these years?" Fuck, I just feel dumb being exposed, while Kuroka''s eyes tell me she is also surprised I told the Devil King''s wife about her. Well, with the arrival of both Grayfia and Kuroka, the atmosphere improved, and life went on.... - A few days later, I and Sona are drinking tea while playing a game of chess. My wife is telling me what is going on with her peerage. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kiba has still not come for Devil duties, and has run into the two Exorcists. Seems, the three swordsmen are combing different areas and are helping one another. What do you think?" I smiled at the move Sona missed, and when I played it, I said. "Check-mate! looks like you will have to call me that in bed again, . As for Kiba, it is fine, my brother said the act of helping won''t be as big of a deal in the future. I have a hunch but it is a secret right now." Sona, hearing my words, blushed thinking how embarrassing some of our role-playing is. Then she comments. "Why is it, ever since my challenge changed, you can win half of all of our games now? As for Kiba, I will pretend to not notice them. Issei has been acting funny lately, know why?" I smile like a kid caught doing something bad, and confess. "I gave Issei a Big Box of DVD Porn to keep an eye on Irina and Xenovia for me. I gave him my flyer to call for help if things get dicey. His Improved Invisibility is perfect for secret tailing. I asked him to not tell you, so..." Sona smiled putting the pieces together, and she busted my chops by telling me. "You forgot Issei is a human, and he thinks you are tracking your forbidden lover, . He had asked me if I would be mad if he found your mistress, or some nonsense like that." I put my hand on my forehead and say. "How did he get all of that out of... tail them and warn me if they are in danger? Irina is my friend, so I am worried, but I never said she was my Church Mistress, ..." Sona then got up and sat in my lap, took off her glasses, and kissed me for a while, as my prize. Then time passed again... - Friday night, on the dark streets of North Kuoh Town... Mil-tan, Saji, and Asia are waiting under a streetlight. Asia asked Saji. "Are you sure we should be helping Kiba and the two Church Exorcists like this, I mean without telling Ray?" Saji gave a thumbs up and said. "It is clear to everyone that Ray cares for irina, and even had dumbass Issei follow them, right? Plus we have been let off from Devil work, so it must be to help his friend, right?" Mil-tan says in his deep voice. "I really want to know how to get one of those sexy Church Battle Suits, nyo?!" Then from the other end of the dark street, two Devils and two Exorcists come to meet the three Devils. Issei, Kiba, Irina, and Xenovia are now clearly seen. Issei waves at Saji and says to Kiba. "What did I say? I told you Saji would bring help if we asked, right?" Mil-tan, wearing his magical girl outfit, came in front of Xenovia and asked. "Oh, that outfit is so audacious, scandalous, and fabulous~! Can I order one in pink ~nyo?" Issei, hearing that, and picturing that, put his hand over his mouth, and whispered to Kiba. "I-I should not have eaten dinner, !" Xenovia looked at Mil-tan seriously and nodded. "With your measurements, it can be specially ordered. So it is true, you are just like my predecessor, Vasco Strada, a true peak human, well before you became a Devil. I am Xenovia, and this is my Partner Irina, it is good to work with you Gremory Devils. And you, Asia Argento..." Asia, who was nervous, asked. "W-Why yes?" "Issei and Kiba told us about your fall into the Gremory. Are you happy? Asia perked up, and nodded her head, and said. "I am very happy now, taking care of my friends, and Saji with his little siblings. They have brought me much happiness. And Ray Gremory has been very kind to me. He even said he would ask Archangel Michael if I can pray one day again." As Asia held her hands in a praying gesture, both Irina and Xenovia looked a bit speechless to hear Ray Gremory would do that. Saji wanted to break the mood, and he asked. "Issei, you asked for our backup, and you said it was related to Ray, so what is up?" Issei makes eye and finger movements to Irina and says with a knowing look. "Well, Ray told me to keep an eye on Irina, wink, and to protect her, wink, so knowing Kiba and the two are going to attack Freed tonight, we need to make sure Ray''s childhood friend, wink, is safe. He told me to not tell Sona his wife he is protecting his friend, wink, so I called you guys on the down low." Two different responses came about due to Issei saying, wink... Kiba says. "Issei, seriously man, stop with that ''wink; crap, it is annoying, ..." Xenovia, the smart-airhead, slaps her palm with her fist and asks. "So, ''wink'' is code for Ray''s love?!" Issei said nothing but put his thumb up, in a ''You got it right'' motion! As everyone was fooled into Issei''s nonsense, poor Irina started to turn red in the face and said incoherently. "Ah, no! He is a Devil... The Church won''t allow it... Just a friend... He has a wife... I am not ready for that... Wink might just mean friend... Ah do I love Ray?!" While Irina was mumbling incoherently, Kiba says. Let''s go guys, my familiar has found the warehouse they are gathering... So the group of 7 made their way north... - At the Occult Research Club... Grayfia, Tsubaki, and I had been doing our nightly tuning of the Kuoh Academy Barrier. Tsubaki served me a black tea with a small amount of sugar, and I looked at reports handed in about the area. I frown, trying to remember when events might take place. Damn, it had been so long that I cannot remember at all. So I sent Precious a call with magic... "How are things on your end?" [, Master, they just started a big fight, and I was going to call, but... There are lots of Devils... Saji is fighting hard, and Asia is healing, what should I do, should I jump in?] I heard a fierce fight, and my mind went dumb for a moment, and wonder why Saji and Asia are with Irina and Xenovia. "Yes, help them out immediately. I will track your location and Teleport to you guys, so hold on!" I look at Tsubaki and Grayfia and say as I go to the Transportation Circle... "Saji, Asia, and the Exorcist are being attacked by Devils, I need to go now, will you come with Grayfia?" Tsubaki has already equipped her Naginata, but Graifia shook her head no and said. "Sounds like political trouble, plus you are stronger than me, so call if it is bad. Good luck Ray." Yeah, with the Church and Devils fighting, the Queen of the Devil King would bring the affair to a higher field, and I bet they are involved as well, Fallen... Then both Tsubaki and I are sent with a crimson light whisking us off... Grayfia makes a Gremory Communications magic circle in the color of silver... "Sirzechs, it seems to be starting, and your orders?" [Let Ray handle it the way he wants, but follow in the shadow and intervene if he is in danger. I am being called to the Capital, so see you later...] With that, Grayfia begins to make her Teleportation Circle to follow... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 78: Irina… Dead? Chapter 78: Irina¡­ Dead?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 78: Irina... Dead? by Harem-Fan Xenovia, Irina, Kiba, Issei, Saji, Asia, and Mil-tan all reached the place they noticed the increased Devil and Fallen Angel activity. And to their surprise, they saw the blonde former Saintess Queen of Diodora Astaroth, with all 8 of his Pawns. The Queen is talking to the Fallen Angel Mittelt, and the former Exorcist, Freed. Freed, despite his crazy nature and bad personality, is the real deal in a fight. His instincts and genetic modifications give him stronger insights and perception for danger. He smiled, looked in the direction of the intruders and said loudly. "Man, just when I stop looking for you, I find you Church whores, and Devil sluts, , come out and don''t hide!" In the front, Xenovia holding the sword of Destruction, Kiba with his Holy Eraser, Irina with her sword of Mimic in the form of a Katana, and Mil-tan in his Magical Girl form, holding the large heavy staff, all step forward. Issei and Saji both flank and protect Asia behind the front liners. Xenovia speaks first... S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ray Gremory, Lord of the territory has given us permission to act, so servants of Diodora Astaroth must stay out of this fight. We are here for Freed Sellzen." Diodora''s Queen just chuckled at Xenovia, due to her naive thinking, and then said simply. "With my King''s token, all Pawns promote, . You lot are really stupid, right?" And with her command, all 8 Pawns wearing dark cloaks say... """"""""Promotion to Queen!"""""""" Issei who was eyeballing the evil-girls in an appreciative style, felt the power increase and his alert level spiked and he said, while his Twice Critical showed on his left hand. [BOOST] ", Should I summon Ray now guys, this does not look as good as I thought?!" While letting out his own Sacred Gear of Absorption Line, Saji said in all seriousness. "Yeah, but I think it will get a bit bad fast... Asia, stay behind me, I will be your guard." Mittelt let out her wings and pink light spear and flew up to look down on the interlopers, and she pointed to Xenovia. "Come on, I want to fight you and not that atrocious Magical Devil Girl, !" And with her words, she dived at Xenovia. Then soon, the battle began in earnest. Everyone quickly looked for their target.. Both Irina and Kiba flanked freed, and started a duel. Issei went invisible... Diodora''s Queen and the 8 Pawns rushed to Mil-tan, Saji, and Asia. The Queen ordered. "Our King wants the nun Asia alive, kill the rest, now divide in two and defeat the Gremory!" So 4 Pawns surround Mil-tan and the remaining surround the lone pair of Saji and Asia. - The sword of Destruction came down fiercely on Mittelt''s light spear, and she said. "This matter should not concern the Fallen, so why fight?" With another stab of her light spear, Mittelt says honestly. "My leader told me to help Freed, what can I do, so give me your scrap metal toy, and I might let you live, !" Xenovia sees an opening, and she lifts her sword high up and says. "End all battles decisively in one move with all your might! Sword of Destruction, goooooo!" Mittelt waiting for this only sneered, and gestured with her two hands upward, saying. "Mirror Alice!" And soon, the Destruction and Sacred Gear meet! - Diodora''s Queen, hearing about Mil-tan, took him seriously, and started casting her Demonic Bolts at him at every opening, while the four Pawns tried to hit and run on the small black hair Magical girl. Mil-tan who has been training hard, even without Queen promotion, is as strong as a High-class-mid strength Queen himself. "Asia is my friend, so for justice, take my Magical Blast.. Mountain Eraser ~NYO!" ! And to the horror of the remaining 3 Pawns, the vanished promoted Pawn, vanished in a 10 foot wide crater, with a pretty magic staff in-bedded in it. The Devil ash from the former holy woman drifted in the shock-wave. Mil-tan wiped his forehead and said. "Oh, Ray was right, I need only 30% Sparkle Power for weak Pawns, nyo!" Diodora''s Queen shot a large blast at the still Mil-tan, but... ! ! Mil-tan, like a DBZ warrior, just backhanded the Queen''s blast and shattered her Devil Magic like swatting a bug. So Mil-tan says to her. "You are really weak prostitutes, so this real-woman will bitch-slap you in the name of Gremory, nyo!" Diodora''s Queen got frightened seeing an un-promoted Pawn just shrug off her power, and come charging at her, so she in panic raised her shields and screamed to her 3 helpers. "Stupids, stop her, I meant him!" - While Saji was kicking and punching at the 3 Promoted Pawns, the last one was trying to grab at Asia. Saji was a bit frustrated due to not being able to promote, but his strength is still in the Middle-class-low without it, and on par with the promoted Pawns, but two hands cannot easily beat six hands. And as the last Pawn was about to grab Asia, he pointed his Sacred Gear and yelled. "Line Go!" And a whip-like strand of thick energy lashed out, and wrapped the waist of the Pawn and yanked her to his feet, while taking a few punches and kicks, but this freed up Asia''s immediate threat. Asia started to put her hands together to use the Ranged Heal on saji, and her green arrow shot into his wounded back, just in the nick of time, bringing him back to full health! And as the 4 Pawns are beginning their next round of assault on Saji, they hear and see a frightening scene! ! """""""""!""""""""", The 30 foot tall reptile with nine screaming sets of fangs came barrelling into the group! Precious has arrived! - ! Freed, dual-wielding the Excalibur Rapidly and Transparency, is fiercely and skillfully fighting two to one! "Oh, oh, you almost got me there~! , that was my coat you cut, it is coming out of my pocket to replace, damn! !" Kiba, frustrated, created a second sword to also add more pressure, while Irina was dancing left and right, avoiding the invisible slashes she could feel coming, and she said to Kiba. "Let me hold him off, and you go help Xenovia, and with the 3 of us, we can take him down for our mission completion?" "Freed won''t let- ~!" "~!" ! And mid sentence, Freed took their moment of distraction to slice both of their chests, spewing blood from Irina and thick black smoke from Kiba. Both Irina, and Kiba backed off and clutched their painful deep cuts. Blood leaked from Irina''s fingers, and her fighting ability will be cut in half at least. Freed came close to her and said... "~! Looks like I will win, now give me that sword litle girl, ?! Oh no, is that the Gremory Magic ?! I need to leave yesterday!" ! At that moment, a huge explosion was heard by Xenovia, and the floating incoming Gremory reinforcement Teleportation Circle hails a turn in the battle... A betting man or Devil would guess it is Ray Gremory coming! ! Freed using his Excalibur Transparency, took the shot when Irina looked at the explosion, and then the Gremory Circle. And with satisfaction, Freed pulled his sword from Irina''s heart, and used a flash bomb to vanish... Irina, seeing the blood fountain from her chest, Saw the cross that was sliced from her neck and the remaining ruby pendant given to her by Ray. Irina had one last thought before falling backwards... "It would have been nice to see Ray one last time, but..." ! Irina fell to her back and the light dimmed in her eyes, and only then did two Devils in the air make it in time... - ! The sword struck a mirror! Xenovia''s massive strike landed on the mirror, and it sank with no real resistance, but then the same blow she made at twice the power, suddenly struck her, and she was sent flying 20 feet into a light post, bending it. "~! W-What is wrong with my body?!" Mittelt felt the backlash from her Sacred Gear being used one to many times, and then saw fine cracks spread along her body, making her feel if she was injured, she would break like broken glass, and then it happened. Just as a massive crimson portal was forming, she heard a man behind or beside her. "I really cannot stand you guys, why can''t you let us be happy?! Loli Smasher~!" ! And with a Superman punch, Issei came out of invisibility, and blasted Mittelt into shards of glass-like broken feathers, and then he immediately ran to the fallen Xenovia to save her! - As the crimson light leaves my eyes, Tsubaki and I are flying over the last location of Precious, and scan the battle. I see Saji being beaten, with Asia and Precious assisting. Mil-tan had defeated Pawns based on the damage around, and now, he is fighting hand to hand with Diodora''s Queen, and it looks like he is winning! So I quickly pull out Sona''s token to promote Pawns, and I say to everyone. "All Pawns promote, Tsubaki helps Saji, I will cover over there..." My eyes are blinded by a bright light, and I assume it is Freed hauling ass knowing I am here. So when my vision returned I looked to the back area of the fight and saw... Issei hauling ass, carrying a severely wounded Xenovia in the direction of Asia. But then I noticed two others... Kiba, lying on his side, holding his chest that was cut very badly by a holy weapon, and Irina lying in a pool of blood... My pupils shrank seeing her, because... She is very dead~! Not even one of my two Pheonix Tears can bring her back... Before I knew it, I had flown down to her, and picked up her still warm body. She was limp with her eyes open, and the slash on her chest, and the stab to her heart, showed how hard the fight was. ! With tears coming out, I try to remember my mother''s words, and stop my body wanting to erupt with my Power of Destruction, but my body still is releasing my full Demonic Power, making others on the field tremble. While I calm, some memories pass... - When I was 5 years old... I walked up to the girl with chestnut hair and I asked. "Hi, did you want to play this game? If you want, can I be your partner?" The little Irina with twin tails looked at me with her violet eyes, and nodded her head and said. "The other kids won''t play with me, thank you." I held up my box of tokens and said to her, "You are the first friend I have made in Kuoh, so let me treat you to Air-Hockey." "Hey, my name is Ray G, what is yours?" She patted her forehead in embarrassment, and said with animated expressions. "Sorry, . I was having so much fun I forgot. My name is Irina Shidou. You are the first friend I made as well." Just last Monday... Irina took off her pendant with the ruby, and tossed it to me, with a slight sadness. She said with watery eyes. "You said it was your''s and I was holding it for you on loan, well, you have it back now." And the part that kills me the most... "Naturally, it is impossible for me to let you two die in my territory. Because if you die, I will be sad." - Pheeew! After exhaling my bad turbid air, I open my eyes and hold Irina in my left arm and coldly look at the remaining enemy fighting my peerage. As I hold my palm up, I let my voice magnify, while I compress 7 Bullets of Annihilation. "Peerage of Diodora Astaroth, I Ray Gremory sentence you all to death, even if no order has come... All of you... Vanish from Kuoh!" """", What?!"""" "Please, Ray Gremory, have mercy on me, nooo~!" And to the horror of the 5 remaining Members of Diodora Astaroth, each Pawn looked at the softball-sized hole missing from their chest, as their body started to slowly turn to ash. While the Queen had her whole body slowly eroded by the 3 other Bullets of Annihilation, a slow and painful erosion. This was my first cold blood killing with real anger. Asia and the others that had already been promoted, rushed to save Kiba and Xenovia. Tsubaki came to my side and asked. "Ray... Can I do anything for you?" I smiled at her and shook my head, and told her. "Once I made a promise to never force another to become a Devil, and in order to keep my friend Irina, I have to break my vow..." In my right hand, a White Knight Evil Piece was summoned. Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 79: Irina Shidou, A New Born Devil? Chapter 79: Irina Shidou, A New Born Devil?Click the [ ? ] Button! (A/N ...) Chapter 79: Irina Shidou, A New Born Devil? by Love-Fan In a very dark tunnel without any real form or substance, Irina Shidou stood. In one direction, she saw a brilliant opened elevator with some white and auspicious clouds circling this pure-white and holy device. The bright and pure light is very inviting. Without a doubt, any follower of Heaven knows where it leads. () And when Irina looked back from where she came, she saw Ray Gremory, holding her dead-body, with tears and anger. Suddenly, Irina felt turmoil in her heart. She should just go to Heaven, right? She has been good all her life, and it is time to move on. For some reason, Irina could not move forward, or back. Her heart, seeing Ray, made a regret. "It is hard to move on when you have unfinished regrets, right?" "~! Who are you?" Irina, who was scared out of her wits, saw a middle-aged Japanese man with glasses, and an average nerdy appearance. His clothing looks like it comes from a thrift store, with some anime logos on it. But she can tell this man is very friendly. Irina just now realized how strange meeting this man here was and asked who he was. The man bows like they would in Japan, and tells her. "Currently, I am called Ishibumi Ichiei, nice to meet you Miss Irina Shidou. Just call me, Ishibumi." "Wow, you know who I am? Are you an Angel?" The man shook his head and pointed to the living world and said cryptically. "No, I am no longer an Angel, or in Heaven, but a writer. I make stories for mortals. Right now, I am watching Ray Gremory, and seeing what changes he will bring. But you do not have time to hear my reasons, just listen..." Irina looks back to the scene in the real world... - As Asia is healing Xenovia, enough to be stable, Kiba is carried to her for the next treatment. I found a soft spot on some grass and lay down Irina''s body. Soon, my crimson Demonic Power slowly makes a special Summoning Circle for calling the dead. As I place my Knight Evil Piece in-between Irina''s breasts, I pour more power into the ritual. Xenovia, still being healed, sees what I am going to do and says. "Ray Gremory, stop that now! Irina will never want to be turned into a Devil... She is too pure for that. And it will cause problems with the Church and Underworld." I smile knowing what Xenovia is saying is true, but... "This world needs Irina in it, as an Exorcist, as an Angel, or even as a Devil. This world will be less hopeful without her, so please, let me be selfish this time?" I push forward and start my communication... "I, Ray Gremory, call upon you, Irina Shidou, to come back as my Devil Servant... I know I need you to live again, and I am sorry for being selfish..." And because I have never seen a newly dead person being brought back, I do not know how long it takes... The anime with Asia was unclear... After 1 second... 2 seconds... 10 seconds... - Irina, seeing the world of the living, was stunned! She asked. "Ishibumi-san, what should I do?" He said while pointing to Heaven. "That is where you belong, and one day, you will meet your mother, and you two will be happy together. And that is the end of your story." Irina, hearing his words, asked. "Why won''t Papa be there?" "Because his life choices will not let him join you there." "What do you mean, my story ends?" "In Heaven, you will just be happy, with no worries, and move on, that is it." Irina looks torn and sees the ritual being cast, and the words of Xenovia and Ray, so she asks. "What will happen if I go back? I don''t really want to be a Devil though?" Ishibumi smiles then says. "Ray did not want to be a Devil as well, and he was a kind person in his last life, like you. So, I cannot promise what will happen if you go back, but I can say with certainty... Your story and Ray''s will continue, together. Actually, when I died, I did not want to be a writer, but we all have our roles in this wonderful life. Man, trying to meet manuscript deadlines is the Devil''s work I tell you, ." Irina, seeing Ray wait, hesitated and said. "Do you know if Ray loves me?" "Oh, that question I can answer for sure... He does not realize it yet, but he loves you very much, and bringing you back as a Devil is causing guilt. But he cannot let you go without trying, so girl, your time to choose is running out. And lastly, no matter your choice here, you will not remember our talk. Only your heart will remember. You are one of my fond creations, so good luck girl..." Then Irina saw the Japanese man vanish, and the dark tunnel began to crack, so her feet ran, to her choice... - Just as the 1 minute mark passed, I felt that it failed. As I was reaching to pick up the Knight Piece, it eluded my fingers, as it sank into her body? S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the crimson light covered her, Irina opened her eyes! She saw my stupid expression, and she smiled. Irina said. "Darling, you called me back, right?" I expected many things from her mouth like... How dare you turn me into a Devil, or Ray Gremory I hate you, but not her smiling and calling me Darling?! "I-I did call you... , I made you my Devil Servant though? You died, and I wanted you alive, so..." All of Irina''s wounds were healed due to her body becoming a Devil, but her clothing is torn in the chest area. I watched her stand. She smiled and looked around at all of the destruction. She saw her cross on the ground, and I had to stop her from grabbing it. "Irina, stop, it will hurt you now, let me get it for you." So I summoned a small jewelry box, and picked up the cross that stung my hand, and I placed it in the box for her, then handed it over, then said. "I know this is important to you, since you had it as a child, sorry you cannot wear it anymore." Irina hugged me while still holding the small box and she said. "When I died, I thought I would never see you again, Darling. When I heard your voice, I think God said it was fine to come back." Feeling Irina hug me tight, really is distracting, and I do not have the heart to tell her God is dead, but then I asked her. "Irina, may I ask why you are now calling me Darling? You never did that before?" Irina put on an Angel''s smile and said. "Just the fact you brought me back to life says you love me, right?" Her smile and confidence, and her words really shook my heart, do I really love her? I look into her expecting violet eyes, and I say. "Darling sounds... Good!" And as Irina stood on her tiptoes, she gave me a small kiss on my lips. ! The two of us failed to realize the rest of the world was still here, and we both look like we will die of shame. Tsubaki, Mil-tan, Asia, Saji, and Issei all had tears in their eyes and clapped. Only Kiba and Xenovia, who are wounded, and confused did not clap along to shame the two of us. Issei then quickly did a real bow of apology to Irina and me, and said. "Irina, your death is all my fault, so blame me and not Ray for this. And Ray... I really messed things up... and I am super sorry for being a failure as a friend." I picked him up and said. "Issei, you''re 17 years old, hot-blooded, and thought you were doing a good thing, this I understand. So learn from this, and try to realize... All of your decisions have real life and death consequences, did you forget how you also reincarnated? You died to an angry Sona?!" Issei remembers dying to her and shudders! Then Asia came over and gave Irina a hug and said. "It will be nice to have a fellow believer in the peerage~!" And to prove some things never change... Both girls reflexively pray! ""We are blessed Lord, amen~! Ouch..."" Both girls comically grab their heads, and for some reason, this made me warm inside. Asia then said in panic. "Oh my, Xenovia and Kiba, I am coming to heal, sorry~!" I picked up Irina''s Mimic that Freed could not get in time, and said to her. "Well, you are my Knight now, and you need your sword, right? I really am glad you are alive." With a bright smile, Irina put her Mimic around her upper left-arm like a band, and she nodded. "Now I am Irina Shidou, A New Born Devil? And I am in the service of my King, Ray Gremory, or as I like to call you... Darling, . I will make Heaven proud of me." Xenovia, now fully healed, comes to us, and she looks at Irina, and says. "Well, you are now a Devil, so our partnership has ended. We are now enemies, ." I smile and tell Xenovia. "Actually, Irina''s mission is not over yet. A Knight has to complete their mission, so in a way, the two of you are still going to finish it. Irina, you still want to finish your mission, right?" Her head nodded and said. "Xenovia, you cannot let my death be in vain, right? Let''s find that Freed and kick is butt!" Tsubaki, who just made sure Kiba was fully healed by Asia, said to us, "Ray, let us invite Xenovia over to clean up and rest, we also need to help Irina adjust to her new body. And give her the Gremory mark, my King." "Thanks for the reminder, and let us walk to the ORC room, call everyone for a meeting, and here irina." I took Irina''s right hand and placed my Gremory Crest on the back of her soft hand. She blossomed a smile seeing that, and probably had delusional thoughts. I took Irina''s hand in my left, and Tsubaki''s in my right, and we all made our way to school. Not sure how Irina handled it so well, but I will not abandon her. And really, Darling sounds really nice on the heart... - Gremory Peerage Members 11... (Ray Gremory ) (Tsubaki Shinra ) (Kuisha Abaddon ) (Akeno Himejima ) (Shirone Toujou ) (Irina Shidou ) (Genshirou Saji ) (Mil-tan ) (Asia Argento ) (Ni Murasaki ) (Li Murasaki ) Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 80: Nyahaha~?, Gremory Secret Weapon Arrives? Chapter 80: Nyahaha~?, Gremory Secret Weapon Arrives?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 80: ~?, Gremory Secret Weapon Arrives? by Harem-Fan After our group arrived in the Occult research club-room, we first repaired everyone''s clothing with magic, so no torn hot church battle-suits. This is actually one of Mil-tan''s favorite spells. ! Saji, Kiba, and Issei are busy setting up folding chairs for our soon to be held group meeting of the two peerages. I had sent out the alert to my home and to Sona to gather in 15 minutes. Tsubaki has set up a beverage station near the window to the right of my desk, so making tea and coffee will be a breeze later. She served me a black coffee with easy sugar, and then asked. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ray, may I do anything for you? Shoulder rub, errand, or something to eat?" "Just a quick kiss, then join the other girls over there to help welcome Irina into our peerage. as the Queen, it is your job to guide your junior Devil. So I count on you to help Irina. You are the closest thing to a Knight we have, especially with your training with Okita Souji." Tsubaki leaned in, and pressed her soft lips on mine with a blush, then made her way to the circle of girls on folding chairs. Soon a large royal blue teleportation circle came from the Transportation corner, and the Sitri peerage avrived. Sona, Gasper, Rugal, Momo, Reya, Tomoe, Yura, and Ruruko arrived. And with Kiba and Issei, the full Sitri peerage assembled. Spew~! I was so fucking shocked at what I saw next, I literally sprayed my coffee and caused all heads to look at me. What I witnessed changed my worldview! Not even Kuroka''s news of never meeting Vali, nor Irina calling me Darling as a Devil, becoming Kunou''s father, or even Lavinia Reni waking butt balls naked in my bed. (.) Tomoe Meguri, just came out of the circle running for Issei, to... leap into his arms and passionately kiss him!!! No... She should be yelling and scolding him, and swatting him with a magical paper fan, right? Tomoe should be into Gasper, right? Why have all of my expectations been subverted? I am not a big drinker, but right now, some Gremory Whisky would be great. Suddenly when Tomoe noticed me spit coffee all over my desk, she let go of Issei, and said to the clueless me. "Oh, ... Ray did you not know? Ever since the beginning of second year, Issei and I have been a couple... I have been scolding and training Issei so much, we kinda developed feelings, and his mom and dad like me, . Everyone else knows, I thought you did too?" Tsubaki used magic to clean my desk, and Sona, my wife, came to my side and put her hand on my shoulder with pity in her eyes. She smiled and said. "Dear, I have mentioned it before." I gave her blaming eyes and said. "Without seeing it, how could I believe that?! I thought you were practicing comedy?!" Issei, who felt offended somehow, ran to the front of my desk and growled. "Damn it Ray! Why can you not believe it? She is really awesome when she is not beating me!" A dark Shura Aura grew behind Issei, and a low voice from Tomoe was heard, sending chills up Issei''s spine. "Why do you make me sound like an abusive wife? I think you have not been slapped properly lately? Oh, and Sona has not forgotten your punishment for this last fight with the enemy. Sona will let me do the paddling this time,." "NOOOO~! HEEEEEELP~! Ray, save me!" And as Tomoe formed a royal blue attack magic circle on her right hand, Issei covered his ass, and ran out of the main room, and could be heard screaming down the hall fleeing for his ass''s life! Everyone watched all of this unfold, and the mood lifted a bit. Then the crimson magic circle showed with the Gremory Crest, and out came my peerage. My wife Kuisha, Ni, Li, Shirone, and Akeno all came out. Kuisha first went to Irina and congratulated her for joining us, then came to me with a peck on the lips. "Sona, it seems you beat me here, ... We have a new troublesome house guest, and Grayfia will bring her. She sleeps soundly, so that is why I was late." Sona with pride adds. "Well, it seems our husband recruited an interesting Knight... A childhood friend, ." Oh, Sona is jealous that my Knight is a Holy Sword Wielder?! But Kuisha sees through Sona. "Sadly, she does not have the Sacred Gear like Kiba... But the two do seem to be equal in skill?" Thankfully the sneaky Akeno saved me from the two competitive wives. A mistress has benefits. She took Tsubaki''s coffee cup away and put a black tea down and whispered in my ear, while forcefully squishing her massive tits in my shoulder. "I put my lips on the cup so we can indirectly kiss~?, but... If you want, we can directly kiss~?, ?" Why is her actions really tempting me to commit some sins? Then Akeno was cruelly pulled away by Shirone, who said. "Come on Cow-Tits, serve the cake already, don''t mess with my mate, he is busy..." As Akeno was being pulled away, she blew me a kiss, like we are parting for years. A smile found its way on my face. I realise my girls are cheering me up about Irina''s death. Then... ! ! A pair of soft lips struck each of my cheeks at the same time, and simultaneously, the twin Nekomata said in perfect unison... ""Evening my Master~?, ~nya!"" Then the two ran, seeing Shirone coming at them. Just as everyone was sitting and getting refreshments, the silver Gremory Crest lit up an incoming Teleportation. As the light faded, two figures appeared. Grayfia in a pants suit had a warm smile on her face, while the second black blur shocked everyone, as it hurled itself into my lap sitting sideways, like she had been here all along. Everyone turned to see Kuroka sitting in my lap with her arms around my neck, and she announced to all... "~?, Gremory Secret Weapon Arrives!" Issei leaps to his feet and points at Kuroka, and says. "MOTHER OF ALL MASSIVE TITS, THOSE ARE SECRET WEAPONS!" ! ! And Tomoe is holding outstretched the mighty paper fan I miss, while Issei is tasting carpet with his legs in the air. Kuroka, hearing Issei praise her chest, only pushed out her half-exposed boobs for me to see, even closer, . I think in the anime, this whole meeting would be called, a Fan-Service episode, I think? "Miss Kuroka Toujou, I believe at this time, sitting beside your sister would be better for Ray, don''t you think so?" Kuroka, hearing Grayfia''s stern voice, got a chill, and bolted next to Shirone. Then from the collapsed Issei, you can make out some words said painfully. "Da- Dammit, she- she is - Shirone''s sister?! ... I died, right? What a pair of secret weapons~!" And somehow the half dead Issei raised a thumbs up. Okay, he is funny. Well, fun time is over and I call everyone to attention. "Everyone from the Gremory and Sitri, thank you for coming at such a short notice. Most of you have heard about the fight earlier. Those of you who do not know her, that is Xenovia Quarta, an excellent Exorcist sent by the Church to recover the Excalibur fragments." I point to the track and field. "The Leader Class, Kokabiel... will probably choose this place for a fight to start the next 3 Faction War. This is not as simple as inciting the Biblical Factions to fight. No, Kokabiel is but the first Boss in a series of Bosses to bring terror, war, and chaos to the worlds. This is evident with working with Devils, Church, and Fallen Angels. Also the Vampires, Hero Faction, and others are moving all at once around all the worlds." I point to myself and explain. "Kokabiel personally does not care about the overall goals of the terrorism of all the factions and pantheons, he is a war freak and only wants to fight me, my brother, or even Serafall. So he chooses Kuoh Academy as a starting point to draw one or all of us to fight. So I will have to fight him. This means I cannot fight his lackeys... And that is up to all of you." I then point to Grayfia, and then the floor. "Grayfia has put this building under an illusion and concealment effect, so outsiders do not even know we are here. The school barrier has been strengthened for a fight with me in mind. Grayfia will need a team of some of you to power the shield. Then I will select a fighting force out of all of you for the smaller fish coming to destroy our home. , Sorry for some of you to only know this now, but war is on the horizon, and we are its Vanguard." I closed my eyes and sipped Akeno''s tea, and thought of her lips, then I smiled, opened my eyes and said playfully. "But... Kokabiel is bringing us a blessing in disguise! We will have the ability to earn merit, or rather war credit. All of the contract work you have done till now is nothing compared to fighting for the Underworld. and Issei..." The recovered Issei points to himself in confusion and asks. "Me?! What is up Ray?" I point to him and then Kuroka and explain. "All factions will watch our battle in replay, so please refrain from embarrassing us too badly, like you did a bit ago, !" With my teasing of Issei publicly, the mood of the room improved a bit, then we hammered out as a group the strategy to foil Kokabiel''s plan before it could truly start. I have no intention of letting Valper fuse the swords and make a time bomb, so we are going to ambush them as they start. I will fight the Boss, and the assault team will take out the smaller ground force. Kokonuts is in for a real surprise this time! - After the meeting, Xenovia asked to talk to me privately. So in the back room I use for resting, we sit at a chess table and face one another, she starts. "Ray Gremory, be straight with me... You intend to send all of the swords back, don''t you?" "Every last one, even Irina''s" "You intended this from our first meeting, didn''t you?" I nodded to her. "You had no intention of making Irina a Devil, right?" "No, that was not in my plan." Xenovia looked deep into my eyes with her dark yellow eyes, and finally parted her lips. "Off the record... Do you actually want to help Heaven?" Xenovia unlike many believe is very smart... she is just way too impulsive, like right now. But I say honestly. "I want everyone who wishes for peace to win, and that includes anyone in the Heaven above, Underworld below, the Church on Earth, other Mythology, or any decent and kind being. I love good and hate Evil." Xenovia''s eyes sparkled at my words and asked. "Just hypothetically... If I ended up a Devil, would you still send the swords back to the Church?" "They must go back no matter what, for peace." Xenovia stood, and walked in front of me and requested. "I heard from the others, you still have a vacant Knight spot in your peerage... If I am a Knight for this important fight, I can do more good. Many of the Church''s corrupt moves have been noticed by me, and your words touched my heart for justice and good. I can also stay with Asia and Irina. Ray Gremory, please make me your second Knight?!" You know that time I said nothing shook me like seeing Tomoe and Issei kissing as a couple? I think Xenovia has broken my mental resolve again. She has not even learned about the fall of God, and is willing to become a Devil through sheer instinct. I said Xenovia is very impulsive, but... I would be an idiot to refuse her, so... I stood and looked down into her firm eyes, then held up my hand, as my second Knight Evil Piece rested. I say to her honestly. "I, Ray Gremory, promise you Xenovia Quarta to never use your blade to do evil. I really wanted to find a Knight just like you (), and I will take good care of you in the future. Please accept my peerage invitation, Xenovia Quarta?!" Normally a person would take the Piece and place it in their own chest, but Xenovia looks at it then me, and says. "Normally when a human King Knights a subject, the King does it, so... Please place the Evil Piece in your Knight, to be more formal." Then to my shock, Xenovia lowered her battle suit top, and exposed her breasts, waiting for me. I won''t lie, my hand shook a bit as I slowly pressed the Knight Piece into her chest, and I gulped. No, I am only nervous because she is so damn forward! Then with my crimson energy covering her body, she felt the transformation into a Devil, and with her hands on her hips, she let her bat-wings out, and nodded like this is normal, but... I noticed between her still exposed tits, the cross on her neck was smoking on her skin. Then everyone in the ORC heard it.... - "~!" "Shit! Sorry, I will help you out, damn sorry!" - So my peerage and Sona came running in a hurry, hearing the commotion, and saw Xenovia with her top exposed, her bat wings out, and my hands between her admittedly firm boobs, while the cross in my hands was making a sizzling sound. Everyone had priceless expressions, and I say with a painful smile. "I can explain things." Xenovia not reading the room says like it is nothing. "Oh, my King only wanted to save my breasts from erupting into flames. Oh, Irina, we are still partners now, we just swing for the other team now." I feel like my peerage is broken, did Rias in the anime deal with this?! - - Gremory Peerage Members 12... (Ray Gremory ) (Tsubaki Shinra ) (Kuisha Abaddon ) (Akeno Himejima ) (Shirone Toujou ) (Xenovia Quarta ) (Irina Shidou ) (Genshirou Saji ) (Mil-tan ) (Asia Argento ) (Ni Murasaki ) (Li Murasaki ) Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 81: Lavinia×Ray, At The Black Dog Bar? Chapter 81: Lavinia¡ÁRay, At The Black Dog Bar?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 81: Lavinia¡ÁRay, At The Black Dog Bar? by Harem-Fan A warm green light covers my hands, as the scorch imprint of Xenovia''s cross was being removed. Asia only gave me a kind smile. Her eyes tell me that she is both happy and ashamed her King is collecting Church girls. Xenovia, already healed by Asia, holds her own jewelry box with her former cross in it. She says to everyone in the clubroom. "I assure everyone, Ray Gremory did not try to prostitute me for my services. I just freely offered it to him, because he is really good to Church girls like me and the others. Also, he did not undress me, I needed him to bestow his Evil Piece by hand, see no problem." Grayfia with her hand on her forehead, knows Xenovia has a bizarre way of talking, but the fact I reincarnated both Church Exorcists in the same day, just plain looks bad, like a certain Diodora Astaroth. She tells me. "Ray, do you really want me to report this to the higher ups, and your parents? This... looks like a fetish, right?" I thank Asia for the healing, then I say to Grayfia and the others. "First, Asia just appeared, and I helped her for Saji''s sake, plus she is a good girl. Second, you were there back in Kuoh when I met Irina, so it was not like I planned it since I was five, right? And with Xenovia... Okay, I wanted her for her skill and talent, plus she offered! I would be an idiot to let her go, right?" As all three Church girls nodded to my speech, Issei said. "Oh... Me, Matsuda, and Motohama are the Perverted Trio, and Asia, Irina, and Xenovia are like the Church Trio! Nice Ray, you got a peerage theme!" I say to Grayfia... ", Let the chips fall... Just let the Church know that we will retrieve the swords for them. Let''s call it compensation for the two girls." So we explained to everyone that we will only come and go through the portals, and not leave the building into the grounds till it is time to attack, this way, the enemies cannot find our movements easily, while I will show myself in Kuoh, to bait the enemy. So with that, our two peerages split to go home, while we posted a pair of guards to watch for movement of Valper trying to start a ritual. - At my home... I brought two maids to help, and Irina plus Xenovia to the fifth floor. Here there are three massive bedrooms, and I am assigning two for the girls. Xenovia and Irina looked at the sheer size of each room and was just taken aback. Xenovia says to me. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ray Gremory, this is very extravagant for us?" I understand them, and it took me a couple years to get used to the rich lifestyle after being human. I tell them both. "After a couple years, you will get used to it. I do know the feeling of being in a human way of living. Just know this home for the Gremory is like a cottage for humans. Wait till you see my home in the Underworld. My floor and wing alone is equal to all nine floors of this house alone." "Darling, will you take Xenovia and I out Saturday afternoon?" I smiled at Irina and said. "Well, we do need to buy you two clothing, supplies, and entertainment you two need. Also, we have to use your two weapons as bait, in a dating fashion. This way, we can complete your last Church mission." Xenovia, overthinking as usual, said seriously. "Well, this will be my first date, so I should study up on it. Irina, you have experience with Ray, right?" Irina, all red, says. "D-Darling and I were only 5 so, I really don''t..." I smile and say to the two. "Xenovia and Irina, the arcade is still open, so let''s do that tomorrow?! We can relive the old days as children. Then we can buy what you need there, and eat at the food court." Both girls happily agreed, then I told them good night. The two maids remained to get them used to the home... - The next day went smoothly, while I had gone on that innocent date, and the peerage was melding with one another well. But early Saturday night, I received a call from Lavinia. "White, what is up?" [Red, did you finally use the name I wanted you to use for me?! You have been so formal with me all these years, .] "Well, what can I help with tonight?" [I have a small singing show I am doing tonight, and... I wanted you to listen, so...] I think about that bar I was at the time I stopped hearing from Lavinia. "Was it that Black Dog Bar? I seem to remember going there once for one of your requests. I had asked you to sing then, but you said you had no time." She was quiet for a bit, and then said. [At the time, I was shy to sing to you, but now... I really want you to hear my songs. Oh, and Azazel and Va-kun will come, and hope you will be there...] "Ah, so this is just an official meeting then." [.. Red, do not be dense. I want you to listen to me sing. Va-kun and Azazel just invited themselves when I said I wanted you to hear me sing for you... I-I want you to listen.] Fuck, if Lavinia Reni calls me dense, then I am made of tungsten, right? "What time?" [Really Red? Um, I will summon you a bit before 8 pm, when my show starts, and it is only 30 minutes long, then we can talk for a bit.] "Hey White, be safe... A lot of things are starting to become dangerous in the supernatural world." [Yeah, I have noticed as well, but thanks for caring. By the way, Red...] "What is up White?" [Does it bother you at all that I am a human?] "Does race matter? I have had human friends if that is what you''re asking?" [Got it, and tell Kuisha, I said hello again, and I will find her for a girls day before your summer break.] Then the magic call ended, and I pondered why Va-kun, damn it, I meant Vali is wanting from me so early? While I was on my couch in my bedroom pondering, my wife''s arms came around my neck and she said in my ear. "Was your caller a troublesome issue?" I turned my head to look into her caring green eyes. "Not really, it was Lavinia wanting me to listen to her perform tonight. Tobio, Azazel, and Vali will be there..." ! I heard Kuisha click her tongue at me, meaning she is annoyed with me. She slid over the back of the couch into my arms and looked into my face, then tapped my forehead. "Lavinia went through a lot recently. She avoids you because you are dense. Ray, what kind of relationship do you think Tobio, Vali, and Lavinia have?" Well Lavinia is always excited to tell me things about them. "Well, she mentioned that she and Tobio are close, and he calls her by her first name, and Vali is kinda ambiguous with him respecting her. But she told me she and Tobio slept in the same bed, and he saw her naked, or something like that..." "Husband, you really listen to half of the words. This is like Issei and Tomoe. What Lavinia tried to tell you is Tobio and she are good friends, with the name. As for sleeping in the same bed, she was sleepwalking, and Tobio jumped out of his own bed. And when she changed naked, Tobio explained that only lovers should see each other naked. So... Are you still not getting it?" A clap of thunder in my mind struck me dumb. I think back on all 6 years of our lives. So I ask. "Lavinia Reni, my human Contract Magician does not have feelings for me right?" Kuisha is giving me sad eyes, but I ask. "Lavinia has never made her feelings clear, and for nearly a year, she not once called me?" My wife still looks at me like a fool. "Did she stop calling me, because I did not understand her feelings?" Now Kuisha''s eyes opened a bit more, like she is telling me I nailed it. "Did she... wake up naked in my bed on purpose to show me her feelings, and you are not allowed to tell me what she told you?" And with a charming smile, Kuisha kissed me, saying my brain is working now. "Am I really made of tungsten? Lavinia could have just told me how she felt, right? I was afraid her being human would make her like humans more. I know she will never want to be a Devil, so..." "She might become a Devil in the future if she finds the right time and love. For now, don''t think of Evil Pieces, and just think of her feelings, dummy. This is just like you and Sona, oh, and Irina. You are very afraid of crossing lines with the women you care for. Sometimes, women want to be conquered. Now, let''s find you something nice to wear, and go have some drinks." And Kuisha really dragged my ass into the walk-in... and put me in a white suit, with a black shirt, and crimson tie. I was pampered by her, and I felt like I was going to my human prom date. I really feel complicated about Lavinia. - At 7:40 pm, I was summoned to just outside of Kuoh Town, to a bar run by the Grigori, The Black Dog Bar. This place caters to all supernatural clients though, and is more of a neutral location to have private talks, like tonight. When my crimson light left my eyes, I found Lavinia summoned me into a changing room she uses. She smiles and said, "Wow, you wore a suit today, instead of your school uniform, it looks nice." Lavinia Reni has her blonde hair tied up into a bun, with some strands decorating the sides of her face. Her sapphire eyes glint into my blue green eyes. I see she is wearing a snug one piece white evening dress that ties up behind her neck. Her shoulders and upper arms are exposed, with long white gloves on. She is wearing white slipper-like shoes, and she has a red flower above her left breast to decorate. It suspiciously looks to be crimson? "Well, you stole my soul with your dress tonight. I really am looking forward to you singing." She then took my left arm into her arms, to take me downstairs to the bar main room. She smells good, and after my talk with Kuisha, I am more aware of the small things I have missed with my blinders on. "White, I am sorry for not being there when you needed me most..." Her grip tightened, and she asked with a smile. "Did Kuisha say anything?" I looked into her eyes and I shook my head. I say. "No, I only realized recently... I have been looking far into the distance, and have not noticed what is important around me. I also have not been listening to what you want to say, right?" "Red... I do not know how to talk to you sometimes, but I love talking to you..." - As we arrived in the main bar, she guided me to a place at the bar with two distinctive people, one of which I have recently seen, Azazel of the Fallen Angels, and the other teen is obviously Vali Lucifer, who has silver hair and hazel eyes.. The bartender, Tobio, who is Akeno''s cousin, nodded to me, and asked. "Hello again Ray Gremory, what can I get you?" This guy looks like your average Japanese high school senior of about my age. "I think red wine will do. My weekend is about to explode, and I need to be ready for anything... Oh, and if you are interested, Akeno is doing well." He smiles professionally to me, and I can tell he wanted to ask that. This guy is one of the strongest Sacred Gear users from what Lavinia tells me, like her own, and Vali''s. Azazel sees Lavinia still holding my arm, puts his back to the bar holding his hard drink, and greets me. "Nice to see you again kid, things are rough in town? And it seems Lavinia can really make you show anywhere as her Devil, ." Lavinia blushed, and unlike before, I noticed, instead of ignoring it. I also see Vali sizing me up, like his fighting self does. He also likes to put up a tough guy facade. "Yeah, that is true, Lavinia will make me show. I am expecting a VIP soon, that needs an ass beating. I lost an old friend to his goons, so he needs to answer for killing her." Azazel nodded and said seriously. "I heard you had to reincarnate that Exorcist Irina Shidou, and now she is your Knight. sorry for that." Naturally my move of Irina and Xenovia can be seen, because I walked them around town today. I wave my right hand and tell him. "It is not your fault that old comrades lost their minds and wanted chaos. I will try not to kill him." "What, you can defeat Kokabiel?" Vali said with a mocking tone, like he does not believe it. so I counter. "Well, if he had Divine Dividing, I might sweat a bit, but really, at worst I will draw, due to my lack of experience. I am not a fighting nut, and like most devils, just have natural talent. I am just a lighter version of my brother, no shame in admitting it. I can give you a participation trophy for winning the Sacred Gear lottery?" As Vali was going to say something, Lavinia said in a calm voice. "Va-kun, Red is my guest, are you picking a fight with him?" Record Scratch SFX! Vali who was doing the macho power nut deal, all of a sudden, comically looked like a young kid who got caught beating a kitten by his older sister, and like magic, Vali Lucifer shut up and turned around to look at his glass of milk. Her deep blue eyes looked at me and she said kindly. "Red, please get along with Va-kun, he is a good boy." ! Fuck, why are her sweet kind words, like a mountain on my body?! Is she intimidating me with kindness?! Azazel saw both me and Vali get owned by Lavinia Reni, turned to Tobio and said jokingly. "If we want world peace, let''s call Lavinia! She can even shut down a Super Devil and the White Dragon Emperor in two sentences." As Vali and I looked at one another, he and I for a moment, understood each other''s pain. I will never tease Vali about it again! Lavinia, seeing me, pouted at Azazel and said. "Don''t scare my Red, or I will be sad!" Azazel froze and I realized, all of the men here are in the same damn boat... Never disappoint Lavinia! Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 82: Ddraig Found His New Host? Chapter 82: Ddraig Found His New Host?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 82: Ddraig Found His New Host? by Harem-Fan Lavinia, happy with the 4 men getting along, says to me. "Okay Red, I will go perform now, and listen to the music I chose for you, ." And my arm felt sad, when the largest human breasts left them cold. I smile at Lavinia looking more happy that I have finally noticed her feelings. Azazel pats the seat to his right, opposite of Vali on his left, and says. "Sit with us kid, you will really enjoy her songs. She is popular with all factions for her singing." I sit next to this guy who is the world''s biggest unreliable-uncle, who teaches you bad behaviors. When we are shoulder to shoulder, Azazel hands me a white envelope, with pictures inside. "For talking with me, Tobio, and Vali, this is my payment to you, ." holy shit, these really are naked photos of Lavinia bathing with other girls?! For some reason, I don''t like these, so I burn them up with a tiny bit of power of destruction. As the pictures vanished, I noticed Tobio give me an appreciative nod, like he understood my feelings. Azazel even looked surprised I did not just keep them, and he said. "Shame really, those are the only ones in existence." Actually, Azazel is just like this, he is really happy I got rid of them, and only gave them to me, because he knows how I feel about Lavinia. If I was a real pervert or did not care for her, I would not have been handed his collection of black history. I just say. "I accepted it as payment, but I did not want it to circulate to the wrong eyes anymore. We all have things we do not want others to know, right guys?" All three of them look away, so as Lavinia is warming up, I ask Vali. "So White One, have you had a chance to fight the Red One, and what is up with him? My friend Issei has a Twice Critical, so I thought it might be Boosted Gear, but..." Vali with a frown says. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, this generation''s Red Dragon Emperor was so weak, he died before I could fight him, and this sucks. Albion will have to wait for the next Host." Azazel said. "Yeah, the host died in Western Europe about almost a year ago, it seems he was eliminated by some of Kokabiel''s followers or something, to stop an uncontrolled Juggernaut Drive. So now Boosted Gear is moving to a new host before they could seal him away. Seems the terrorist wanted Ddraig as well, but he got away." ??*¡§*?.??? As my wine was refilled, I listened to Lavinia''s first song, and she was singing something from an English Artist. I do not know the song, but hearing her voice, she could sing the Oppai Dragon Song and I would like it. Seeing Tobio, who is also leaning on the bar, with his chin in his palm, listening to her sing, I probe. "You and Lavinia? Have you ever had romantic feelings for her?" Tobio, hearing my borderline curious and jealous question, was really surprised, but he only smiled and said. "Me and Lavinia? No, she and I are very close friends though. Really, she only has one man in her heart. He seems to be a guy she knew a long time ago, but he is always too busy to make things official, ." , Shit... I hate Dense Protagonist the most in books and movies, . Azazel says in a good mood seeing my face. "I say we go find this heartless guy, and make him run naked through Kuoh Town?!" Vali, with a milk mustache, says. "I think I should just Divide him till he implodes." Tobio smirks and joins in the fun. "We should make him Bald, and take pictures of him tied up." I feel the ''dude arrows'' hitting me from all sides, and I get it, so I say. ", I will go find that bastard and make him kneel in front of her, and then apologize for being blind." ??*¡§*?.??? The next song plays, and it is an upbeat pop song that has been heard worldwide, and I kinda remember it. After a while, Azazel asks me. "So kid, did you hear about the breakout of Annihilation Maker? Seems the tight Underworld security of Leonardo, the Longinus user was let go? Seems the Hero Faction got him back, but was unable to recover the woman?" My face must look like I have to shit... Leonardo getting rescued is bad news for sure. I remember he was a real pain in the ass in the 4th Kyoto season. "This... This is really bad. Why did they not seal him? His power will make the Hero Faction rampant all over, ." "Yeah, I wish they would have given him to me, and I could have sealed it, but you know Devil politics, right?" I nod and do not try to say we do not have traitors for the Khaos Brigade. "~??*¡§*?.???" Now a love song, with deep notes is sung, and the eyes looking at me, are now really obvious, so... I smile at her, and she seems to see my eyes of apology. And we quietly finished her set, and as Lavinia was getting ready to come to us, Azazel asked me. "Do you know, I and a few other VIP heads of the three factions, are being called together tomorrow night? But a certain guy is not going. If I was a betting man, Sunday night in Kuoh might get messy, just random talking from a drunk man." "Well, I was avoiding drinking because I was not sure, so then, tonight I can cut loose. Well, I baited a tasty trap for my out of town guest, and I will entertain them well, wait for the good news." As I finished talking, the happy Lavinia hugged me and asked. "Red, what did you think?" "So good, even if I die tomorrow, I am glad to hear your incredible voice and heart." Apparently my joke was not good, because her eyes looked sad and worried. It seems she knows I am fighting Kokabiel tomorrow. Lavinia sat next to me, leaning on me and said. "Why don''t I come to help, or can I ask Va-kun to help out? I do not want you to fight Kokabiel." I warmly smile at her concern for me, but I say. "Team Slash-dog, cannot get involved with this. This is my territory in Kuoh, and if I cannot defend it, I will be in big trouble. I promise, I will take him seriously. Just believe in me, White." Vali stood, threw some yen on the counter and said. "Good show, but I have places to be tonight, later..." And with his hands in his pockets, he walks off like a cool dude, but everyone here can tell, he is pretending... Azazel, a pro in moods, says. "I drank too much, so I am crashing, see you kids later... Tobio, put it on my tab, later, and good luck..." Tobio used to Azazel, just smiled, filled our glasses, left the bottle and said. "My shift is over, so see you two later, someone else will take over, night Lavinia and Ray." Damn, you guys are really making shit so obvious now. I then smiled at Lavinia and held up my glass. "White, I really am happy you called tonight. I feel like this is a long time overdo, right?" Lavinia with a bit of sparkle in her gorgeous eyes, clinked her wine glass with mine, and said. "I am very happy you finally heard me..." And for an hour, we drank wine, reminiscing about how we met 6 years ago, just after I became a King. In those days, Lavinia was just becoming a prodigy from no magical background. We avoided all painful topics, and we just leaned into one another. - Lavinia, seeing the bottle empty, like her hope of prolonging our talk, says or asks me. "Do you want to use the circle in my changing room to go home?" So yesterday, I would have just said yes, and not thought twice, but looking into her deep sapphire eyes of reluctance, I know what to say. "We are just outside of Kuoh, and I have never had a ride on a magic broom..." She was so caught off guard I proposed to ride on her favorite broom. She only looked dumbly at me, not knowing what to say for a bit. Then she said with joy. "Red, I always wanted to fly with you. Um, let''s go outside then!" Then the two of us went out the back door, with Lavenia holding my hand and pulling me along. - Out back with excited eyes, she summoned her broom and said. "Ray, ride behind me, and hold on well, so you do not fall off. There is magic enchanted to help keep us on, but accidents can happen, so don''t let go." She hovers the broom and side saddles it, to give me room behind her. I do not point out that if I fall, I can literally fly. But, I am sure she only wants me to hold her. I will not be dense with her anymore. Thanks to me being taller than her by a bit, when I sit behind, my hold has to be under her boobs. My head also fits over her right shoulder with my face next to hers. I felt her body tremble a bit at first when I boldly held her, but soon, she melted into my chest. Lavinia is a notch higher in shape, feel, and sex appeal than even Akeno. The only woman to beat Lavinia in all aspects is Yasaka. Before take off, with misty eyes, Lavinia asked me. "Red, are you ready?" "? Let me practice holding just a bit more, then I will be ready for the real thing." I think I am being cheesy as hell, but I think this is what Lavinia wants, for me to be bold. And while my hands are on her torso, my thumbs gently rub, with affection. But, I do not push it on the ground, I said. "I am ready now, White. Just go slow at first, this is my first time after all." !!! The cringe words I am saying are going to make me die of embarrassment! She smiled and gently lifted up into the sky. As we got up high, she flew forward to the city. Feeling my body on hers, she asked. "Red, does it look nice up here from a broom?" I whisper in her red ear. "I like it so much, I never want it to end." I can see the blush, and her melting, but I hear her voice soften. "Ray, do you promise, Kuisha did not tell you anything I said?" I now understand why Kuisha guided me the way she did. "Kuisha has never ever revealed to me what you told her, ever. I am just done being a fool. White... I know I love you, so..." The broom slowed to a stop, and with tears in her eyes, Lavinia smiled. She said, "Ray, I was afraid to ruin our friendship... I felt like I had a one sided crush... Kuisha told me you love me, but... I thought, "Because I am a human, you may not love me." I tilt her chin up to me with my finger, and I tell her seriously. "You are the one human woman I will ever love. I think being human lets you behave differently. You are as charming as any woman I have ever met in my life. But the only thing that matters, my heart is racing for you, Lavinia Reni!" I then overlapped our lips, and her eyes closed. And for a while, we exchanged feelings a mile above Kuoh Town, on a magic broom. When our passion-filled embrace ended, Lavinia put her face on my shoulder in a bit of shyness. She mumbled. "I am afraid of you fighting for real... I do not want to not see you again, Red..." I held her shoulders tight, and smelled her hair. Then I threw a Hail Mary. "Then tonight, sleep in my bed, and let me love you, the way a man who wants to come back would." Her sapphire eyes opened really wide, and her pretty mouth was opened. After a moment of her brain processing what I am asking, she shyly asked. "R-Ray Gremory, are you asking me to be your lover?" "Yes. When I fight tomorrow, I do not want to have regrets for not telling you how I love you. This is forever, not a fling. Lavinia Reni, love me tonight, with all your heart?" "Only if you promise to not die and come back to me?" I smile and hate myself for not seeing her love for me, . "Tonight will not be the last time I will make love to you, my White. Now we need to sneak into my house. I cannot wait for us to become one." I tightened my hold, and she really turned red, but nodded to me, and the broom flew at stupidly fast speeds, to the obvious six story mansion in the distance she had been circling for a while now. - Fortunately, Lavinia is a master in sneaking, and I had forgotten all about her ability, so with magic, the two of us infiltrated my own damn home. Thankfully, no one was in my bedroom when we arrived, and I set up the magic to keep others out. Without a word, I pulled her small hand, and we entered my shower. The two of us wordlessly, removed our clothing, and took turns cleaning our bodies. We have no intention of entering the bath, and only used magic to dry ourselves off. - Soon, both Lavinia and I had kissed all the way onto my large bed. And as her soft long hair was placed to the side of her shoulder, I lay over her. She lets me examine her voluptuous body with my eyes. She looked into my face, and said finally. "Remember, you must survive for me, and... This is my first time so..." I nod to her, as I finally entered this human woman I have known since I was 12 years old. She is a bit older than me, but to me, she is my age. Her look of pain, quickly turned into a smile with wet eyes. I was really as gentle as possible, and I kissed her. And I entwined with her soft and plump figure, with our moans and grunts filling my bedroom. Although breasts are not everything about a woman, a real man will still show them affection. And by the time I had my fill of teasing her body all over, her legs slowly crawled around my waist, and her hug on my shoulders grew tighter. This action is subconscious for many women. Thankfully, birth rates for Devils are pitifully low, and I only got Yasaka pregnant, due to her and my body, so I am not worried about getting Lavinia pregnant. As the two of us reach our limit for our first time, our eyes look into one another, and we talk at the same time. "I have always loved you~!" "Lavinia, I love you!" Pressing deep in her, we both held firm, and we felt that one moment, where you wish the world would stop. Soon, I recovered and slowly kissed her neck, and the two of us had rested long enough, and for a while longer, we tangled in a frenzy of lust and love. Lavinia only wanted me to have a reason to live, and I only wanted to love this incredible human woman. My heart felt better, the longer we committed ourselves. - Unknown to the two new lovers, a change in Heaven''s System occurred, alerting spies in Heaven... Soon, all forces, good or evil, found out that Ddraig, the Boosted Gear and Red Dragon Emperor, found a new unborn-host that day... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 83: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 1)? Chapter 83: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 1)?Click the [ ? ] Button! (A/N About Ray Gremory, and his concept: Sorry to finally write this after 83 chapters, but I wanted to explain things like Ray being a Super Devil, Neko God Aura, and his Rebirth! First and most important thing to note... I eliminated Rias, Issei, and Ddraig from the plot all together, and the way to solve this loss of power and status was to do what canon did, let Venelana give birth to a second Sirzechs. This level of power is balanced between the 3 lost Protagonist, and Ray''s status solves all plot points in canon. Now for the Neko Aura. It was my replacement for the loss of Issei''s Dragon Aura that attracted others. The two concepts are close and Neko in DxD is fun. And the last topic was the rebirth part. I failed to do the whole God concept in my first novel of DxD: Matsuda, so this time, I reincarnated the dead Biblical God as the creator of our world''s DxD. Well, this was my premis I worked on when I created this story. I wanted a slightly different feel, and for good or bad, with Rias and or Issei, they became toxic somehow to some readers, so I just offered it entirely, and Ray Gremory was A New Born Devil! Also, the novel name is a play on seasons 2 [New], 3 [Born], and 4 [Hero]! Anyway, back to the story. by Harem-Fan!) Chapter 83: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 1)? by Harem-Fan "See he is so used to many lovers in his bed, he sleeps through all kinds of talks, as long as it is one of us, he is just peaceful." "I was so afraid to fall asleep and wake up just dreaming, . Red is so adorable when he is sleeping." "Oh? Seems he is waking now, and it was only ten minutes of us using him as a pillow like this, morning sleepyhead?!" I feel two fully naked women in my arms before my eyes even opened. The one on my left has really big breasts pressed against me, and her calling me ''Red'' tells me it is Lavinia Reni. The slightly smaller but still large breasts on my right, are most certainly my wife Kuisha Gremory. As my eyes opened , I saw two blondes with grins plastered on their incredible faces. Lavinia''s deep-blue eyes, and Kuisha''s green eyes bore into my soul... Which ironically is my real body. I first kiss the lips of the first wife, then smoothly kiss Lavinia''s lips. I smile and greet them both. "Morning to you ladies I love. This wake up was a dream come true! Too bad tonight will be lame,." Kuisha tapped my forehead and then teased me. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Was it the death of Irina that made you finally see Lavinia''s love for you?" I look at Lavinia and nod to them both, and I say. "What I feared was losing my friend Lavinia by falling too deep. But... if I do not love, and I lost her, or to another man, I would have a hurt heart. So, I just leaped forward... And I am glad I did. Lavinia, I meant, White... I love you very much, and I will not leave you." (.) "Red, you were worth waiting for. I need to be bolder and I never told you directly. But now it is perfect, ... right sister Kuisha?" "Yup, but now you are official with Ray in the harem. But do not stop being Ray''s Contract Magician. I really do not want Ray to have to look for another untrustworthy Magician. Ray was lucky to find you back then. Also..." Kuisha sits up and called to the other side door and says with a grin. "Tsubaki, just come in already, ." My Queen came into the room in her mid-thigh sleeping kemono and blushed. She then waved to the now sitting up naked Witch, and said. "Congratulations for finally getting your feelings returned, our Ray is a bit slow in the love department, but that is unofficial, ." Tsubaki and the other long term peerage all know Lavinia as well, so they already have a relationship as friends, so this scene is normal. Lavinia says to Tsubaki while walking a bit funny to hug her, yes naked. "Now I can call you sister Tsubaki?!" "Um, that would seem to be the case, sister Lavinia?" ! Kuisha, seeing the happy mood, claps her hands and says to all of us. "The four of us will go shower and bathe together! Then time for breakfast before our new sister has to leave for her work. Oh, and Ray dear..." I sat up and saluted like a soldier and said. "Private Ray here, Mrs Gremory?!" She pointed to Lavinia and said. "Until you defeat Kokabiel... sister Lavinia will be the last woman you sleep with. So win dear, or no more love, you are cut off from, Happy-time!" I froze, and the three women all laughed their ass off. - The breakfast table was full to the max! My entire peerage and house guests are sharing a big meal in preparation for our long night to come. This is our time to unwind. Lavinia and I almost both died from shame, when Kuisha told Asia that Lavinia had flown her broomstick all night, and had Asia heal her lower-abdomen, . So now I will just call my dick a broomstick, . Saji, Asia, Mil-tan, Kuroka, Irina, and Xenovia are all meeting my Contract Magician for the first time. Lavinia is using this time to teach my new members what it means to get a Contract Magician and why it is important for their futures. Yasaka, Grayfia, Kuisha, Sona, Akeno, Tsubaki, Ni, Li, and Shirone have all known Lavinia for a long time now. Saji gave me a look when he met Lavinia at first with the... ''As expected'' look on his face. Yeah, Saji is numb. On a side note, I found out that last night was his and Asia''s first time as well. Honestly I thought the two had already consummated, but I was wrong. Well with the big fight, Saji and I had the same thoughts. Now the interesting pair to get along really well was Lavinia and Mil-tan! Yes, it seems Lavinia is like me, and does not see Mil-tan as a freak. She only sees his pure and kind heart. () I see Kuroka sniffing around lavinia, and she gave me blaming-eyes, well until her sister pulled her aside to tell about our 6 year relationship. Kuroka still gave me dirty looks, while being nice to Lavinia though, . And with the morning done, I sent Lavinia off on the rooftop and she held me tight for a long time, still worried. But after around 10 minutes, she left. The rest of our group all left to Teleport to the ORC room... - As we entered the room, I was greeted by Sona, and an overly excited Issei. So as I sat at my desk, Sona sat on my desk to my right, crossing her legs, and pointed to Issei. "Seems, after a good paddling, my Pawn redeemed himself for you. Issei, tell Ray." I see Issei rub his but in pain, but he still looked thrilled, and told me bluntly. "I found where Valper Galilei is hiding! He is with Freed, the two hot-ass Fallen Angel bitches, and Diodora Astaroth, and the last bit of his peerage! I found out from listening in, that they are still trying to get the last two swords so they can set up the ritual where you said!" Hearing this both Irina and Xenovia came to our sides. I am really surprised that Issei''s Invisibility can even bypass Security Magic! Fucking so much more amazing than Dress Break! Sona asks. "Ray, can I suggest a strategy? I think instead of letting them keep looking for us, let''s just give them Excalibur Destruction and Mimic. Xenovia can use her Durandal, and Irina can use a Katana created by Kiba for this fight. We will get back all 6 swords before they are melted down anyway?" Xenovia says. Now that my Devil body is stable, Durandal is now being more obedient, so this works. The loss of Irina''s sword in the big picture is not really an issue. Irina nods and agrees with us. Then from the side Akeno asks. "But how do we give them the swords without fighting?" Issei, feeling good for a change, said proudly. "Leave it to me, I can stand next to those assholes and they never know it. I even spit in Diodora Astaroth''s tea when he was not looking, ." Saji sighs and says, ", Ray I really need to create my own magic. Even Issei made something amazing?!" Sona pushed her glasses up and said to everyone about that. "I know Ray told you already, and you may have forgotten, but self made Magic using your Demonic Potential is personal, meaning You may not develop the same kind of Invisibility like Issei. His desire to peep on girls is why he resonated with the magic so well. Mil-tan resonated with Transformation so well, that he retains his strength." Sona pointed to Asia and said. "Asia used potential to allow her Sacred Gear to heal at a distance, and now that she has not used it all up, she is trying to heal an area, see?" Sona points back to Saji and says. "Ray told me about your Sacred Gear, and for now, do not use your potential up, because in the future, you will need it to become the Prison Dragon, Vritra himself. So do not be impatient, and all of you get guidance from Ray or myself." And we then began to make plans for Issei to be a delivery driver. - While this was going on, Tsubaki came to Sona and asked to speak with her. In my restroom, the two Devils who''s fates changed, sat at my chess table, while Tsubaki held an old book about the story Alice in Wonderland. She looked at Sona and asked. "When I asked Ray about what to do with my Demonic Potential and my Sacred Gear, he did not have any good ideas, so with your invitation, and being my King''s wife, I want to ask for your advice on how to develop my Mirror Alice? Tonight, I want to show Ray that he made the right choice for me." Sona, with a grin, pointed to the book of Wonderland and chess table between them and said. "Sadly, you will not learn it in this one night, but... I do have a direction for your development. To combine two aspects of your life. Your Queen Piece and your Sacred Gear. The common theme... The Queen of Hearts!" Sona pushed up her glasses and said. "Ray taught me how to develop your Sacred Gears, and the first thing is to find your direction, like a 1.5 version of your Gear. In this case it is like Asia healing from a distance. For you it could be multiple mirrors at one time, or a mirror dome. Then there is your Balance Breaker, that needs your intense feelings and desires. This power shift is the hardest, but most rewarding part. So let us plan your path... Ray''s Queen of Hearts!" Tsubaki clenched the book in her hands and her eyes had resolve in them, to do her best, for Ray... - To be continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 84: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 2)? Chapter 84: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 2)?Click the [ ? ] Button! [Sorry for delays on my 2 stories of A New Born Devil?, and A Yandere Nightmare, In Night City! I had problems resting and my eyes were dry. Feeling better now, so...] Chapter 84: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 2)? by Harem-Fan Inside an abandoned mansion, that Ray would have recognized as the one that the Stray Devil Viser was fought in, is now being used by the Khaos Brigade. At a corner of the main tea room, a group of important individuals are sitting around a coffee table, looking at a pair of swords that was left on their doorsteps not long ago. The older ex-Bishop of the Church, Valper Galilei, was both excited and worried about the swords of Destruction and Mimic being here so easily. He searched the blades dozens of times, convinced they were tampered with, but... Nothing?! No one noticed an invisible force probing Valper''s coat and gear near the coat rack. Seems, an unseen creature is searching like a ghost. In an armchair on the other side of the table, Diodora Astaroth, was being served his tea by his taller Bishop Servant. His shorter Bishop was currently rubbing his feet, and trying to not anger her master. He asked the Stray Priest standing behind Valper. "Freed, are you serious? They just arrived with no one noticing, and with a note written by a child in crayon? I do not even know who this Harem King is? () Is he a part of Ray Gremory''s peerage? Is it that yellow headed Pawn, or that cross-dressing lumberjack?" Kalawarna and Raynare, are also sipping tea listening in. Freed who does not really care, only reads to the group of evil doers... "I the great Devil Servant, Harem King, have been dissatisfied with Ray Gremory for turning those two Church Hotties into his Devil Concubines, so while Ray Gremory was blessing his two new Servants, in admitted jealousy, I stole the two womens weapons, and panties. But, to show my loyalty to you guys, I give you this small token. So just defeat that Harem Bastard, Ray Gremory, and good luck! Sincerely the great and totally well hung, Harem King!" ! Everyone looked around to one another to see who laughed at the letter with a creepy snicker? No one paid attention to the foot imprints on the carpet behind them. No one in the room had even noticed the water dispenser in the room had been tampered with. And the water in the bottle was not as clear as it should be. Valper said in question. "This letter is very strange... written in the devil alphabet, with a crayon, and it looks very sloppy, as if the writer was a child? ? Does anyone elses tea taste off?" Everyone else looked at the tea and also felt the taste was not right? Well they just overlooked it, and asked for more. Raynare, who had recovered from her Sacred Gear going out of control, just said. "Kokabiel contacted me this morning, and he said he will show at sunset, so we better ignore this and start to get ready. If we are not good to go then, he will be pissed. The Leaders meeting of secret talks of the three factions, in London, will start while our ritual will begin, to assure reinforcements will not arrive in time." Diodora Astaroth, sips his new cup of tea, but it still tastes the same, but it must be the water? Well he asked. "Where is Ray Gremory and his Servants? I still want to pay him back for killing my Servants?" One of his Knights tells her Master... "My King, none of Ray Gremory or Sona Sitri''s peerages have been seen for two days now, but currently, it seems Ray Gremory is out on a date with his two new Knights." Valper hearing this news is uneasy, but Diodora looks like he wants to cause trouble for Ray. "Kate and Deana, I want you two to kill his Knights for me when they are in a secluded area, and if you fail, do not return. You are also both Knights, and without their swords, you should be able to do this." Both former Holy Maidens shiver hearing they will become Stray Devils if they fail. This doesn''t even account for killing both Knights under the nose of a Super Devil, right? They only respond with. ""Yes my King"" Then using their Knight speed, they left. Freed saw his playthings run just said to Diodora Astaroth. ", I am really disappointed that you are wasting good meat, ?" The Devil-in-question says to his taller Bishop. "Pour a new pot, this taste like literal piss?" Issei, who had been live broadcasting with his smartphone this entire talk, decided it was time to beat feet, so he left. When he was about a mile away, he took out the glowing gem-like crystal that Ray told him to find while he was there. Apparently, this belongs to his friend and Peerage pal, Kiba?! Issei remembered asking Ray... - "Hey, Ray... Why are you going out of your way to help Kiba, when you hardly talk to him?" Then Issei saw a twinkle of kindness in Ray''s eyes as he said. "You and Kiba are my wife''s family, so in turn... Kiba and yourself are also my family. If you guys are stronger, so is my Sona, right? So go and find Kiba''s important treasure." - Issei with a grin put the gem back, and said as he headed to school... Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will never admit you are a cool guy... Harem Bastard~! And I am envious of that perfect harem you got, ... Tomoe is so strict." - In the ORC club-room, everyone but Ray, Irina, and Xenovia are there watching it on a big screen in real time. Tomoe standing behind Sona, was tightly holding her paper-fan, with a look of waiting to beat her husband, she said to Sona. "I think even writing Harem Bastard counts as a punishable offence, right?" Sona, in a good mood tells her angry Knight. "This one time, we will give him a pass. He was doing a mission for Ray, so he deserves this one reprieve. So everyone, it looks like sunset is our time to strike." Grayfia, Kuroka, Kuisha, and others all nod. - At the main street shopping area... I, Irina, and Xenovia had just finished watching the live-feed from Issei. With me sitting in the middle of both Church Devil women, we are eating at Mcdonald''s. Irina took one of her fries dipped in ketchup and put it to my lips, then said. "Darling, say ~?!" Well, I am having a headache about this date. No it is not because of Irina''s intimate, and admittedly cute actions. In fact, after my night with Lavinia, I am resigned and okay with loving Irina going forward. Her feelings for me are deeper than I could ever have imagined, and when I brought her back from the dead, it was like she saw me differently. When I asked her why she felt different, she told me. "I do not remember clearly, but I think I was given a choice, to not come back and go to Heaven, or go to hell to be happy with you?!" So after that statement, I must make Irina happy, even if that is a friend, lover, or wife. When I asked Grayfia about bringing the dead back, if it would change their personality, she said no. So Irina''s change is with herself and not my reincarnation ritual. No, the real pain that I need to take responsibility for is... "Well, I am new at this, so eat this Ray... Say, ~?!" And Xenovia, trying to copy Irina, shoved her ketchup covered french fry on my lips, making a mess. Her serious straight face makes this scene look comical. Outsiders would think Xenovia was upset at me or something, but she is just not good at expressing emotions. So, why is Xenovia trying to make me happy out of nowhere? It was what she said after we first sat down to eat... - "Xenovia, when I offered to bring all 3 of you Church Girls out for lunch, you told Asia to keep an eye on Saji, saying we are going on a date? I thought you three are friends now, and in the same peerage?" Xenovia with certainty told me a shocking truth I seem to have overlooked when I made her my Knight... "Well, Asia is indeed our friend and peerage-member, but she is not your Harem Member like Irina and I. So without Saji coming, it would be like a third wheel tagging along on our date." "Wait, wait, wait... When did you join my Harem, Xenovia?" And when Xenovia said the next bit to me, Irina nodded her head to confirm... "Floors 2 to 5 in your home are only accessible by your Harem, and you put me on the 5th floor next to Irina, your Harem member, I had found out the house rules. So Irina and I asked Mrs Gremory about if I was in your Devil Harem, and she smiled and told me I was. So, naturally, I am. Can I get a Big Mac Combo with Diet Coke?" - Yes, I by subconscious decision had not put Xenovia with Mil-tan, or at Saji''s home with Asia, or even got her her own place... but by chance, I just put her on my Harem floor without thinking. As I licked my ketchup smeared lips, after eating her fry. She then smiled a bit, and nodded her head waiting for praise, so I say. "Thanks for that, Xenovia." But then I saw her dark-yellow eyes look at my fries, and I think I know what she is thinking, so I picked up a fry and fed it to Xenovia, who in turn ate it with a flat emotionless expression. Irina, seeing that, only opened her mouth with smiling eyes at me, waiting. So I feed her as well. These two girls are very pure and kind. Well, I looked at the real life Xenovia, and when she boldly told me she was in my Harem, I did not refute her, because if I am truly honest... I like Xenovia. She is not very good at expressing if she does or does not like the idea, but I will let time solve the problem. I have a feeling Xenovia at some point will force our relationship, and at that time, I will just accept it wholeheartedly. Xenovia, seeing me stare at her face, asks me. "Ray, do I have something on my face?" "No, I was just admiring your Knightly appearance. You have short hair like Shirone, so I thought your style was unique." Xenovia then told me something I had not known in the anime... "Actually, I had long hair before like Griselda Quarta who raised me, but once on a mission, I was almost killed when a foe grabbed my long hair. I was forced to cut it to survive. So ever since then, I keep it like this. Well I do color my hair for style. I am glad you like my look." Irina flicked her twin tails and said to Xenovia. "When Darling and I first met, he told me to keep my hair longer and wear dresses, ! So I will never cut it." Crap, it seems I subconsciously told her that? It was so Issei would not think she was a boy. How did I know that move made her and Issei not get close as friends? That day really tied Irina and I together. "Well, I was young and thought your twin tails suited you, so my honest praise came out. But it is really nice of you. Alright girls, we need to go and find a secluded place for your after lunch exercise." I naturally was talking about the two Knights coming to fight my Knights, but I almost fell over when Xenovia said seriously. "A secluded place for after lunch exercise? Well, I have no experience, so you will have to guide me in our intercourse. It is my first time, so Ray... be gentle." Irina blushed, and looked delusional, so I say seriously. "No not intercourse, ...() A secluded place for your after lunch exercise, means the fight with the two Knights sent to kill you. I will let you two fight fellow Devil Knights, so I will observe from the side. Defeat them. Naturally if there is a problem I will jump in, but you need experience with your new Devil bodies. Let''s go." Irina stood up and with fire in her violet eyes, held up her small fist and said excitedly. "Heaven! I as a Devil will purge those evil Devils. Becoming a Devil was a blessing in disguise! Amen~! Ouch~!" Xenovia nodded to her words, but avoided the knife piercing brain pain that irina is now suffering for being an airhead. I take both girls'' hands, and take them to the Issei-fountain in the park, near my home... - To be continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 85: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 3)? Chapter 85: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 3)?Click the [ ? ] Button! [Here is the Complete-Harem List with one woman in it who has not shown yet, but it is a no brainer, so here it is in the spoiler...] HAREM STATISTICS Akeno, Hair: Black / Eyes: Violet / Power: Holy Lightning, Fallen Angel Mode, Bishop Piece ()Tsubaki, Hair: Black / Eyes: Light Brown () Violet () / Power: Mirror Alice, Naginata, Queen PieceKuisha, Hair: Blonde / Eyes: Green / Power: Hole, ???? Magic, Bishop PieceYasaka, Hair: Blonde / Eyes: Golden Yellow / Power: Fox Fire, YoujutsuSona, Hair: Black / Eyes: Violet / Power: WaterShirone, Hair: White / Eyes: Gold / Power: Senjutsu, Youjutsu, Touki, Kasha, Nekomata Mode, Shirone Mode, Rook PieceKuroka, Hair: Black / Eyes: Hazel-Gold / Power: Senjutsu, Youjutsu, Touki, Kasha, ???? Magic, Bishop Piece ¡Á2Ni, Hair: Blue () / Eyes: Red / Power: Touki, Pawn PieceLi, Hair: Red () / Eyes: Blue / Power: Touki, Pawn PieceIrina, Hair: Light Brown / Eyes: Violet / Power: Ascalon, Knight PieceXenovia, Hair: Blue () / Eyes: Dark Yellow/ Power: Durandal, Knight PieceRossweisse, Hair: Silver-White / Eyes: Aqua / Power: ???? Magic, Rook PieceLavinia Reni, Hair: Blonde / Eyes: Sapphire Blue / Power Absolute Demise, ???? Magic Chapter 85: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 3)? by Harem-Fan It was official... Neko God Ray Gremory, made the worst mistake of his Devil Life... Kuroka, sitting on the fountain''s edge, like Raynare did in the first anime episode, and she is ignoring the fierce fight between 4 Knights, because she has captured a handsome black cat with blue green eyes. The black cat''s body is squeezed nicely into her huge breast valley, and she keeps kissing the head of the cat, with dead eyes on its stunned face. Kuroka was looking like a druggy finding a bag of cocaine, and was giggling like crazy. Mofu Mofu Sniff Sniff! While she was kissing the sleek black cat between his ears and nose, she was fiercely fluffing the cat''s ears and body. Her sniffing of the black cat was also very disturbing. She said in expectation. "Ah, I cannot believe how my heart is melting... Now my Neko God, I believe you are the reincarnated Cat God! I feel like I can see our future child''s looks already, nya~!" The cat''s dead eyes watching the battle, only opened its sad little mouth and spoke to his abuser... [I swear to Satan, when I get out of your crushing tits, I am going to punish you, Kuroka!] Kuroka taunts the poor Neko God in her breasts, with his cute head poking out from her kimono watching the fight. "Ray my mate, you are too weak to resist me now, and if you Transform back, you will hurt your sexy Nekoshou''s sexy breasts and tear-apart my favorite kimono! So, do you think I will let you go anytime soon? No, I will love you as long as I can, well until dusk comes, fufu ~nya..." Yes, I Ray Gremory, am in a Black-History moment right now, and what led to my Kitty-napping shame? Well, it started about a half hour ago... - Sona Sitri is sitting at Ray''s desk in the ORC club-room, going over reports from her Devil''s contracts for her peerage, while Kuisha and the harem girls are talking on the couches, having some tea time. Kuroka was busy teaching more Senjutsu to Shirone, and Sona had her peerage in other rooms taking naps as she ordered... Well, except Kiba keeping watch out the window. Creek! The doors of the room were pushed open, while a happy looking Issei waltzed in like a hero coming back from a crazy fight. Issei, getting everyone''s attention, saluted in front of the desk to Sona. He said. "Issei Hyoudou, reporting! President Sitri, I have fully succeeded in the top secret mission, Piss Off The Dick Breaths! I have retrieved the treasure Ray asked for without issue, and here it is!" Issei pulled out the slightly stinging crystal from his pocket and put it on the desk. Everyone curiously looked at it, and Kiba was curious about what Ray wanted from Valper for himself. Sona looked at it and said, "Well done Issei. You can ask for a reward later. Now I know many of you are wondering what this is, right? Well before the mission took place, Ray informed me all about it..." While pointing to the stone, she began... "Xenovia Quarta is a pure natural born Holy Sword wielder, and can freely use all Holy Swords. But, Irina is not. She was only partially able to use Holy Swords, due to a gene deficiency in her body." Sona then points to Kiba. "So thanks to the research and experiments of others with the gene for using Holy Swords, the Church developed this type of gene crystal that fixed and improved users like Irina for the Church." She looks to Kiba, who has a dark face, and tells him. "Isaiah (Kiba''s former test-subject name), this very first crystal was the one made from you and all of your companions. Ray told me all of your friends'' souls and wills are here, waiting for you to unlock them. This crystal is the key for you to awaken with your friends'' help. Ray did not tell me how you will do it, but realize your friends are watching you now." Kiba''s heart and eyes trembled looking at the crystal on the table. Sona only took off her glasses, and cleaned them. This tells Kiba she is done talking. Kiba then reached for the crystal and held it with both hands. Issei, seeing his friend Kiba look like this, and hearing about what this thing he was told to get was, made Issei deflate, and his eyes moistened a bit. He heard about Kiba escaping the death gassing, and died in the wild, wehn Sona had found him on a mission she was on. Issei said to Kiba while putting his hand on his shoulder. "If it is any consolation, at least your friends are no longer with that doosh-canoe Valper, right? And now your friends must be happy to see you, right? So smile and tell them hello?" Kiba looked into the glimmering crystal, listened to Issei and said. "Your right Issei, thanks... Hello everyone, nice to have you with me again, well, please take care of me..." Kiba then puts the gem into his chest pocket, and tries to put a smile on his face again. He nods to Sona and Issei, then says. "Well, I will do my best to help Ray capture Valper instead of killing him. With my friends now, I need to get justice for them all." And after some more talks about Kiba and his past, Saji asked Issei. "Hey, what was up with those guys complaining about the tea? Did you do something?" Issei''s somber caring look vanished hearing it, and his nasty perverted side emerged like a sinister ghost. He said. "Well, I had stopped by for a super sized soda on my way to their base. Valper took so damn long to inspect the swords, my bladder got full. Well, I used some Devil magic to make a small hole above their water bottle fill-line, and topped it off, if you get my meaning. Man I had not held a piss like that in a while. Then the guys started making tea, and well, you saw, hehe!" Kiba with a dark face asked. "Issei, did you wash your hands before finding the crystal?" Issei waved his left hand and said, Don''t worry bro, I had missed a bit, so I needed to clean my hands first, so after wiping my hands on Raynare''s nasty ass, I used magic to clean um off. For some reason, I get really pissed seeing that chick''s face... Well her boobs are nice though? As Kiba steps away from Issei, Kuroka asks. "Kuisha, can I go for a walk? I am really good at hiding, and I want to find Ray. I think if I am there when a fight breaks out, I can help if things look strange, nya?" Kuisha sees through Kuroka''s true thoughts, but knows she has been getting a bit antsy staying locked up. So she said, "Sure, but do remember, Ray is under a sex-ban for a night, so do not push your luck." Kuroka''s smile froze, seeing Kuisha''s ''don''t fuck with me'' smile, and she only says. "Well, that is fine, because Ray said we are in the getting to know one another phase, nya." Shirone said or offered. "Then I will go and chaperone Kuroka." Kuisha smiles at Shirone and says, "Only virgins can go on this mission." Shirone''s ears dropped, then everyone looked around the room to see if there were any virgins raising their hands to go. When everyone''s eyes landed on Mil-tan, he shrugged and said. "I was curious if I liked women, so I tried it once, nyo." Mil-tan shrugged and Issei tightened his ass hearing what Mil-tan''s preference was. Sona looked at the blushing Saji and Asia, and realized everyone in the room but Kiba and Kuroka were not virgins. Kiba, seeing this, smiled and shook his head. "I am standing watch, and I do not have stealth, so Kuroka is the only one here. Somehow, I feel a bit like a Japanese Wizard, sigh." As Kuroka leapt up, her breasts rumbled, and so did Issei''s eyeballs. She put her hand in the air and said. "Mwahaha~! I will go find Ray, ~nya!" And as Kuroka was swaying out the door, she almost fell over hearing Issei sigh and say. "Sigh, Cant believe out of the two sisters, the impure one was the little sister, now we know where Ray''s standards for Neko are." As Shirone''s fist made cracking sounds, her half-lidded eyes looked at the dead Devil Issei, and in her no-shit speech, she asked. "Issei, have you told your parents goodbye before leaving this world?" Issei ran behind Sona and asked. "President, remember that reward you promised? Well, please save me from Shirone!" Sona asks Shirone with a smile. "Shirone, for Ray, can you let this time pass, for my sake?" Shirone sits back down and waves her hand. "Sure, I can always beat him harder the next time." Issei has tears of both gratefulness and fear! - When I and the two girls came to the park, I cast the anti-human barrier, to allow a safe fight, and to let the Knights know where we were. Then I use magic I specialize in but do not use often, Transformation Magic. This is what I taught Mil-tan for his Magic Girl form, but unlike his, mine only lets me have the physical strength and toughness of the creature I imitate. So I transform into a sleek black cat, to not alert the two Knights. Now my Demonic Power and the like are unchanged, but in the form of a cat, I am physically as strong as a normal cat, and I can be easily injured in this form as well. In Mil-tan''s case, he devoted his Demonic potential to retain his strength and mass in a Transformation Spell. He is also limited to his magical girl form with that ability, and cannot easily keep his strength in another form. Unlike others, I have many forms I can copy, like... real world animals, any humanoid type, and most supernatural creatures, like Youkai and familiars. I can also speak in any form I take. So if Issei transformed into a cat, he could only make the sounds of the cat and not speak. So the moment I transformed I leaped onto the fountain edge, and I said to Irina. [Meow~! Hello, so this is my favorite form to shapeshift into, (won''t be n a bit), what do you think? Oh, look here is Shrek Cat Eyes...] I imitated the sad eyes showing both girls my sad blue green eyes, and both girls said at the same time... ""Awww~, So cute~?!"" Irina scooped me up and hugged me, and I realized this is fun. My eyes closed in joy... And soon, Xenovia took me from Irina, and held me in her neck with a smile. Like this, Xenovia seems to be an ordinary young girl. Shortly as I was enjoying laying in Xenovia''s arms, another pair of arms took me, and all of a sudden, I felt my body being squeezed into Kuroka''s deep valley, inside her kimono with only my head poking out?! "Irina and Xenovia, your fighters are here, so let me keep Ray safe, nya~?!" And just as I was about to flee, Kuroka tightened the hold on me, to prevent my damn escape. Then I saw two women in black Church cloaks like the white ones Irina and Xenovia use. It was Kate and Deana. Kate, seeing the busty Nekoshou Devil sitting lazily on the fountain, molesting a cute and scared black cat, she asked. "We came here to fight the pair, will you also be fighting us?" Kuroka kissed the poor cat''s head and said to the challengers. "I am only here to fight this cute Neko God till the bitter end, so you idiots can go nuts, I am just watching, ~nya." "Then where is Ray Gremory hiding?" Kuroka bit the ear of the black cat, and its eyes opened wide, and then Kuroka said. "My Ray went out for a ''bite'', and he is captured by a super sexy lady right now, so just fight already, I am busy, nya!" Irina put her hand out, and a crimson Gremory magic-circle appeared in her hand, and an all white sheathed Katana appeared in her hand. And as she drew the blade revealing a mirror-like blade, she announced. "I was always envious of Xenovia''s space where she stored her Durandal, but now with Wicked Pagan Devil Magic, I can hide my swords away. Now for Ray, I will end your wicked days as a corrupted Holy Maiden!" Xenovia outstretched her left hand and her Gremory symbol opened to reveal her Holy Sword Sealed Space. At this time the massive Holy sword named Durandal, wrapped in chains, emerges horizontally in front of herself, she said to the two opponents. "Before becoming a Devil, I had trouble making Durandal listen to me, and to not cut everything it came close too. But now, it seems when I became a being of Hell, it now wants me to use him more, so I am sorry, I will have to cut you in two." Snap Snap Clang Clang Whoosh! With both hands, Xenovia ripped Durandal from its chains, and then did an overhead swing to point it at the two Devils. The huge amount of Holy Power coming from the massive sword, made the two Devils skin crawl with an urge to flee. "Now, let us the Gremory Knights of my King, Ray Gremory, show you we fight all evil in the world. Irina, let''s go... for Ray~!" Both girls use Knight Speed to flank, and Irina jokes. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xenovia and I do not like the term Knight Speed, so we call it..." As the other foes move, Xenovia finishes Irina''s speech with... "Godspeed!" Clang Clang Clang! And soon blades began to cross, and the blurry movements of 4 Knights began. And me? I am thinking about how I got in this interesting position with Kuroka... Who let her sneak out?! - To be continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 86: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 4)? Chapter 86: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 4)?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 86: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 4)? by Harem-Fan "Xenovia and I do not like the term Knight Speed, so we call it..." As the other foes move, Xenovia finishes Irina''s speech with... "Godspeed!" Clang Clang Clang! And soon blades began to cross, and the blurry movements of 4 Knights began. - ! Kate''s long blonde hair swished, as her athletic figure had landed an overhead slash with her longsword, but Irina only smiles and says. "You know, I remember you back when I was training as a Holy Swordsman, and you failed to become one, too bad you met that Evil Devil and fell in love." ~! As Irina''s twin tails fluttered at the high speed only Knights and Queens can move on the ground, Kate blocked a stab to her heart and argued back. "How dare you mock me? You stupid girl also serves an evil Devil, so do not look down on me. And I may not have become a Holy Sword Wielder, but I have more talent than you, Irina Shidou, a sinner." ! ! Irina kicked her opponents sword away from her neck, and then widely slashed with her Katana, trying to cut off Kate''s head, and she said happily. "No, I willingly became a Devil for my Darling. Unlike you, I am not my Darling''s tool, but a woman he loves. So, ask yourself, are you happy with your trash King, , take this!" - On the other side of the fountain... ! Deana was holding her Scimitar horizontally, blocking the massive Durandal from bisecting her, and Xenovia smugly said to her. "Deana, I told you already, bigger IS better! If you can slay an evil Devil in one hit, why use a small weak weapon that takes time and energy to use?" ! ! Deana, feeling her smaller Scimitar ready to break, rolled quickly backward in a messy escape. Then with nothing blocking Xenovia''s heavy blow, it tore into the ground blasting a huge 10 foot wide pit. Xenovia shook her head seeing her opponent run away, so she puffed out her chest and said proudly. "See, you use that flimsy sword, and your breasts are only small. After practicing with Excalibur Destruction and Durandal, my chest is very pronounced, and my King likes them. So perhaps you should change to a Buster Sword?" Xenovia knows swords and breasts do not have any correlation, but this airport-chested Holy Maiden has a complex about her flat chest, so she is only teasing her, oh, and maybe pointing her assets out to the sad black kitty watching the fight in large assets. Deana standing up with her sword pointed at Xenovia only gets pissed that her sore point was touched, and says. "Fuck, I am going to kill you, you big-breasted brainless bitch!" Then with a smile, Xenovia holds up Durandal very high, and starts to charge an attack, she says. "Sure, if that is what you think. Well, my King needs rescuing, and only his knight can save him... So enjoy your Purging Deana, good bye~!" Then a pillar of light 10 feet wide, and 50 feet high grew... - ! Irina was having so much fun fighting Kate, showing off for Ray, she had only now noticed a growing light column on the other-side of the fountain, and she said in surprise. "Damn it Xenovia?! If you go swinging that, you will hit me and Darling?! Crap, sorry Kate, but it is over, bye bye!" And Kate''s eyes opened wide as she lost track of Irina?! ! Kate only felt a Katana blade stick out from her heart. When she looked at the blade, her body began to dissipate in black ash. "When I can pray for you again, I will, so farewell Ex-Saintess!" And as the catastrophic strike being brought down by Xenovia descends, Irina splits to flee... - I noticed Irina finally stopped playing, and then one shot the weak Knight, but then my little cat eyes look at the mighty Holy Beam of sword energy that Xenovia is recklessly emitting with most of her Stamina, and I say with some sweat on my kitty forehead. [Clueless Neko, wake up and dodge now!] Kuroka smiled at me and kissed my face again, while the Holy Death Beam was falling, and she said calmly. "That is no problem for me, so enjoy my company, ~nya!" No, this beam will not hurt me, but it won''t feel good as well. So I just exhale my sad breath and watch the pretty light fall. ! But the moment the light touched the two of us, Kuroka only waved a finger, and the two of us were 25 feet away, with her sitting on a tree branch, still rubbing my ear, humming some child''s song. - Deana knowing she won''t escape in time, guessed the black cat watching must be Ray Gremory hiding, so she moved in a path to bring the beam down on him if she swings... Xenovia is not dumb enough to hit her own King, right? Xenovia seeing this only smiled more, and brought down the beam, and while she did, she said. "If this little attack could even badly injure Ray, I would not have become his Knight, so... GOODBYE~!" ! ~! Everything seen in the anime opening was just gone! The Issei fountain, the benches, the walkway, it was just all gone?! Xenovia, seeing Deana gone, just wiped her forehead, like she did a great thing, and then said. "My King, I am done, let''s go home now." - Around 45 minutes later, after the park was restored using Kuroka''s and my magic... "Nyahaha~, nonono~! Please, STOOOOOP ~!" ! Well, 45 minutes was only 15 minutes spent on fixing the park to its previous state, but the other 30 minutes have been spent on making Kuroka suffer?! Kuroka bent over my knees, my left hand held down this Ultimate-class bad-kitty with Immense Strength (), and made it impossible for her to run. And my right hand has been repeatedly fluffing her two black tails. I am not enjoying this as much as onlookers think, but my lips twitched at Xenovia''s words. "When Issei did something wrong, Sona used the Demonic Paddle on him, but our King torchers us with orgasms, interestingly, I can''t wait for my turn." Irina hearing Xenovia only added. "I am torn, do I really have to do a bad-thing for a good-thing?" "Not sure, but I think breaking the rules knowingly will not be good for us. So make sure it is accidentally like what I just did. Wow, that was Kuroka''s tenth orgasm, can she still move?" Kuroka whimpered to me. "No more, I am so sorry, I will never molest you in your cat form again, please let me go, I cannot handle one more... I-I need to clean up, , nya?!" (Hey Ray, this is future Ray, at this moment, do not forgive her! This is the moment your life was ruined by Kuroka''s recording of you punishing her! Damn it.. My past is unchanged, ... I do not want to be a star!) Sadly, I could not hear my future self, and I looked at Kuroka curling up in my lap, like an abused woman, and my heart melted. With guilt in my heart, I hugged her in my arms and said. "I never use the paddle, so this was the only way I could punish you without hurting you, my Bad-Kitty. Sorry." Bad Kitty Kuroka looked at her special space barrier, and her eyes had a glint of mischief, while her arms wrapped around my neck and she cutely asked. "Then if you are sorry, kiss me, nya~!" So I lifted her chin and for a minute, we exchanged a passionate apologetic kiss. When it ended, she looked happy again, then she leapt out of my arms to use cleanup magic on her shame. Xenovia then moved her white cloak out of the way, exposing her battle-suit clad tight ass, bent over holding her knees and said to me seriously. "Now that Kuroka''s punishment is done, you said I was in trouble for destroying the park, so go ahead." Irina stood by Xenovia''s head and cheerfully said. "Xenovia, good luck!" Standing behind Xenovia looking at her butt, I am very speechless, but why do I have an urge to give her a spank? ! And before I knew it, my hand moved on its own, with a soft and gentle slap on her butt. I was stunned watching her ass-cheek jiggle. And the worst part... It felt nice to do?! Xenovia looked a bit surprised and said to Irina seriously. "That was soft and gentle, and it felt rather pleasant for a punishment. Wish all my punishments had been this refreshing?" I do not know where Irina got her notepad and pen, but she is recording what Xenovia is saying, sigh. ! fuck my hand wanted to do it again, bad hand! I quickly said to Xenovia. "Okay, that is all Xenovia, I hope you learned your lesson. , Let us go back to school." Xenovia stood and felt the other butt-cheek I swatted and nodded. "That one had a bit more force to it, but no marks or pain was left, but it seemed to feel even better than the first. ? So I think my attacks can go bigger in the future?" Irina nods to her, and I believe I should have really used the Demonic Paddle on her after all. I think because I am a Devil, I unconsciously enjoyed doing that to her, ... And with that, I created a Teleportation Circle back to school, and the four of us vanished... - And I noticed Kuroka sitting between Sona, Kuisha, Akeno, and Tsubaki, showing them video playback of the fight that Xenovia and Irina had, and the following actions I took. Sona pushed up her glasses and asked me. "Husband Ray, the look on your face with Xenovia did not look like you are really punishing your Knight? It seemed to be fun for you, right?" As I took an invisible arrow, Akeno piped in... "~?, He didn''t even leave a handprint?! When Ray punishes me, I have red cheeks,~?!" Kuisha pushed Akeno away and scolded her. "I was there, you begged for it, and it was foreplay, not punishment." And while my girls were joking around, the person who ruined my life spoke up... "Oh my~! Ray with Kuroka was so naughty, and now I think we can all agree... Ray is the Pussy Slayer~nyo!" () Li, Ni, Shirone, and Kuroka nodded to Mil-tan, accepting that I indeed was. This was the only regret I ever had with Mil-tan in my long life, ... Saji patted my shoulder knowing what I was feeling and he only said. "With all of your other nicknames, I don''t think Pussy Slayer will stay around long, so ignore it." Saji will regret his words one day when I forced him into Hell with me! Kiba at the window seeing the enemy approach and the setting sun, calls to us all. "Ray and Sona, they are here..." The happy and fun mood vanished, and Grayfia stood up and said. "Ray has made a battle plan for our fight, so let''s go over it. I have seen it, and I think it is good. Let me make a magic display..." - Target Priority Boss Group: Ray vs KokabielKnight Group: Kiba, Irina, Xenovia, and Shirone vs Freed, Rooks, or Unknown Foes.Pawn and Support Group: Rugal, Asia, Mil-tan, Saji, Ni, and Li vs Summoned Monsters or Unknown FoesSpellcaster Group: Tsubaki, Kuisha, Akeno, and Sona vs Fallen Angel and Bishop GroupRitual Busting Group: Issei vs Valper ()Ultimate Class Group: Kuroka vs Diodora AstarothGrayfia and all non-named Peerage Members are on Barrier support duty. - I smile while pointing to Grayfia''s floating chart and say simply... "Issei and Kuroka, both of your rolls are the most important here. Everyone must give those two a hand. When it is time for me and Kokonuts to fight, everyone retreats to Grayfia, any questions?" No one really had issues, because we talked to everyone ahead of time, but one person asked. Gasper raised his hand and asked. "Ray, I have gotten stronger, can I participate in this? I am Sona''s Queen and I do not want to be weak?" Everyone was surprised that Gasper finally wants to fight. I smiled at him along with Sona, and said. "Good, I was only waiting for you to ask. There is another group coming, and I will leave all of them to you alone. In fact, he is an old friend to our two Peerages. Scion Dracul and his Vampire Servants!" Gasper stood and his fist raised. He then said, "Got it, leave my kind to me! I will show the Pure-Blood that a Half-Blood can defeat him easily!" The black shadows under Gasper''s feet flickered, and I am feeling sorry for that Vampire for some reason? - To be continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 87: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 5)? Chapter 87: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 5)?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 87: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (Part 5)? by Harem-Fan Valper Galilei, Freed Sellzen, Raynare, Kalawarna, Diodora Astaroth, and his 2 Rooks, and 2 Bishops have all gathered in the center of the sports field in Kuoh academy.. Diodora looks around and says with disdain. "Human schools are like trash heaps for weak creatures. Why do pigs and cows need to be educated?" Raynare says. "It is how humans control other humans, with social manipulation, plus humans make nice fashionable clothing and foods. So they are great entertainment. Oh, the portal is opening for my Leader..." About 50 feet in the air, a grey magic circle forms, with the symbol of Kokabiel inscribed on it. Slowly through the 20 foot wide portal, a small floating rock with a throne emerges. On the throne sits the master of the portal... Kokabiel! Wearing black clothing, and adorned with five sets of black feathered wings, denoting Satan Class strength, this elf looking man with red eyes and sharp teeth, looks like a bad guy at first glance. Even a child knows this guy is bad news. After fully emerging with a bored look, the portal to the Underworld closed. Kokabiel smiled as he scanned his flunkies on the ground and asked . "So Valper, how many of the swords did you obtain?" Valper seeing this legendary existence said with a fawning smile that makes one shiver. "Lord Kokabiel, we received all 6 fragments, all but the one Dulio Gesualdo guards in the Vatican." "Really? I thought I would have to run around and collect them for you, well done. So... when will you start the ritual already? Am I getting bored? I want to start this war." Valper moves to a small platform he had made for this Alchemy Ritual. Then he pointed and said. "I was only waiting for you my Lord, so I shall prepare..." Kokabiel says to the rest of the group, including that pathetic Devil. "Well who will invite Ray Gremory and Sona Sitri? We cannot have a grand start without a good fuse?" Suddenly, with the old school house as the core, a giant blue transparent Barrier covers the entire Kuoh Academy. The core of the Barrier is inside the ORC building. Kokabiel is not upset to see this, but rather, he is very happy. A young man''s voice is magically heard. "Kokabiel, no need to invite us. You are my guest in Kuoh, so it would be impolite to not meet one of the Leader Class Fallen Angels in person, right?" As I stepped out, with my team in tow, I used magic to let me stand solidly in the air on an equal level to Kokabiel. The rest of my team makes a semi-circle facing the Khaos Brigade, and my team is set up in smaller groups according to our plan. My groups stood near their targets. Kokabiel looks into my eyes and grins. "You really are just a younger version of your brother, ~! Well, you have a spine to come to me at least, I can respect that. So, when will Sirzechs or Serafall come?" I shrug and say. "You threw a surprise party when you knew they were all in London, right? So they cannot show for probably an hour or more. Well, my brother told me I can entertain you for a bit. But I have a more fun suggestion?" Kokabiel squints his eyes and asks. "Oh? I like fun, I get so bored so easily after all? What kid do you have in mind?" I point down to our forces looking up at the two of us, and I suggest. "I have been training my peerage for 6 years now, and why not let our people fight before you and I go big? Think of it as a warm up? And because you lost some Pawns and weak Devils, why not summon a few more to even the playing field, like a War-game?" Kokabiel smiles at my words, and looks at both sides, and then waved his hand, and 4 summon circles formed, and out came 4 Cerberus, the 3 headed dogs that guard the gates of the Underworld. He said. ", I love your idea, and I think this looks about right. Okay all of you down there, entertain me!" - Diodora Astaroth waves at his 2 Bishops to guard him, and he says unhappily. "Kokabiel, we are partners, not your dogs. Why do we need to entertain you? Just summon more dogs, ." Boom! And next to his feet, a large light lance landed, silently telling him who is in charge. I only smile at this idiot picking a fight with a 10 winged Angel. "Shalba Beelzebub, will hear about your treatment of me!" Wow, he is retarded, this fight is recorded, and to expose the Old Satan Factions leader like that, was dumb as fuck?! Then from my group... Kuroka, Tsubaki, Kuisha, Akeno, and Sona stepped to meet him. Kuroka looks at him and said, "Diodora Astaroth, I am let down! When Ray asked me to handle you, I thought a real man would put up a challenge, but you are a disappointment, ~nya!" One of the massive 20 foot three headed Cerberus came to assist Diodora Astaroth. He knew he had to use Ophis Snake in this battle, so he held up the back of his hand, showing an Infinity Symbol, and he said sullenly. "Reincarnated Youkai trash has no right comparing a pure-blood Devil''s true strength. Now Gremory trash, vanish!" - Freed Sellzen along with the two Devil Rooks stepped forward, and he complained to the approaching group. "Devil Bastards, if you would have come later, I would have a cool sword to show you, but my luck is bad. Well, I will just carve your asses up with my light sword, ~!" And in a diamond formation with Shirone in the back, the group of Kiba, Irina, Xenovia, and Shirone ready for a fight. Kiba in the front, makes a Holy Eraser, and points it to Freed and says. "Now you and I can have our ally rematch from our first fight you ran from. The lovely ladies can keep your ladies company, let''s go!" - Raynare, Kalawarna, and 3 Ceraberus are left, and the next crew steps up to fight. Rugal, Asia, Mil-tan, Saji, Ni, and Li, all come up like it was in the bag. Saji and Rugal are near the front, with Mil-tan as point. The girls are the back line, and Saji speaks. "Hello, we are the Pawns of the Gremory, along with the mighty Rook Rugal. We have only one thing to say to you evil women..." And as they practiced for the show... """""Promotion to Queen, ~nyo, ~nya-x2!""""" Rugal puts up his two fists, and flames erupt from them, then he slowly transforms into a massive grey Werewolf. He growls and says. [With a Werewolf father and a Magician mother, I will show you what happens when it is combined with a Devil. For Sona Sitri, I will be the wall to protect her school!] Mil-tan said excitedly, as he spun his staff in perfect choreography! "Now I will transform into the Magical Gremory Girl, ~nyo!" Kalawarna, seeing all of this shrugs, and then moves behind the three big monsters. "You go first, I have your back..." Asia looks nervous in her nuns outfit, and looks to Ni and Li and asks. "Why does Gen look so awkward?" "Saji does not yet have a transformation, so he feels left out, nya?!" Ni had guessed, but Li said. "No, I think he wanted to fight that hot woman, and she left seeing his pervy eyes, nya?!" Saji really is being wronged here, because it is the breaths of the Hell Dogs that are killing him! But making an excuse sounds lame, so he said fuck it in his mind and shouted. "Ni and Li, sigh... do the Power Puppy Pussy Pulverization~!" Asia covered her face in shame, because the cat girls demanded Saji call it out for them. Then both Nekomata Devils pounced towards the big dogs! - Over at the ritual site... Valper Galilei just finished placing all 6 Excalibur Swords in their positions, and he was about to fuse them for Freed... But... [BOOST] [KA~ MEHA~ MEHA~] ~! From behind Valper, a royal blue beam of light, like canon Issei''s Dragon Shot hit Valper square in his back, launching him 50 feet spitting out blood. The attack broke Issei''s stealth, but looking at the obnoxious smile on his face, it is a good bet, Issei wants his ugly mug to be seen by the almost dead Valper. "Valper, you bastard, I had to watch you check them 12 damn times! I had to piss so bad, but I could not leave till you were done jacking off with these swords?! I really want to kill you, but... Ray said you are better alive, ..." Issei looked at the old man crawling on his back trying to get away, but Issei said as he lifted his foot. "I asked Ray if I could do this, for Kiba and all those children you killed, for justice~!" ! Issei viciously brought his foot into Valpers nads, turning them into paste! "~!" Issei then grabbed the dude by his foot and magically bound him. Issei then went invisible, because he was sure that the Fallen Leader would kill him. - I saw that fight with Issei and smiled a bit, because I saw Kokonuts frown because his ritual failed right before it started, and Issei was smart to run into the void! "I do not understand why you are frowning, can''t you literally do more damage than that stupid bomb can do? You are Satan-Leader-10 Wing-class after all?" Idiot, looks kinda stupid realizing what I said was right?! He covered his gaff with... "It is all about shaming the Church and Heaven, ." I just literally gave him a thumbs-up for covering all the way. He is dedicated to his art. "Oh?! Looks like Ass-to-mouth is powering up for the big push." "He is not even using his own power, ... What a weakling! I am so ashamed he is on my team, I hope your group can kill him, then I can just shrug it off, ." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I just remembered something from the anime, and it was random as shit, but... "Honestly, Issei did you a favor, did you know Azazel lives in Kuoh now?" Wow, I saw a literal bead of cold sweat on his forehead realizing he did not want to fight Azazel. I guess the comment in the peace talks was not a joke?! "Ray Gremory, why do you know this? What is going on?" I smile and shrug. "Well, if I did not know the Governor General was living in Kuoh, then I would be a bad Lord of the territory, right? But since I do not have the time to ask him to leave, I just leave him alone, because he is doing nothing wrong." I point to him and ask. "Think about it, they sent you here to start the Biblical Three Faction War, yet behind your back, they are starting multi Mythology wars to fight the Biblical Faction, so what is the point for the three factions to fight when everyone else is going to fight us?" I know my brother likes to talk peace, but this guy won''t be convinced. I am just talking his ear off to buy my group time to wipe-out the trash. He is thinking about my words, but ultimately, he is insane, and insane people by nature are well... Unstable. I pointed to the schoolgate and said. "Looks like Scion Dracul''s party has met my Wife''s Queen?!" When the Fallen Leader looked over and saw the fight that delayed his Vampire ally, his mouth opened in surprise. He said. "That, is the little cross-dressing Half-Vampire? What is that?" I smile because when Sona and I experimented with Gasper and his blood drinking, he had an interesting reaction with that person''s blood, so I looked and told him. "Yeah, Gasper always wanted to be a real man, and well..." Both Kokonuts and I flinched at the brutality we witnessed from the Vampire fight, and I swore to never let Gasper use that blood in a Rating Game against my Peerage, ouch! - To be continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 88: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (End)? Chapter 88: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (End)?Click the [ ? ] Button! [Harem-Fan here, I have been waiting for this chapter reveal since... Chapter 11 Demon In The Mirror?] Chapter 88: Khaos Countdown To Kokabiel (End)? by Harem-Fan Kuroka tilts her head and says out loud like she has no idea what he is upgrading with, so with her left arm casually under her boobs, her right index finger is on her chin in a thinking pose. "Diodora Astaroth, that seems to be a magic crest from the Infinity Dragon, the Ouroboros Dragon old-man, right? So this is the reason you think you are superior to my Ray Gremory? , Don''t make me laugh, nya." Kuisha and Akeno step to the side, while Akeno lets out her Hybrid-wings, to use her Holy Lightning Magic. Tsubaki guards in front of them and Sona, as the vanguard against the two Bishops and Cerberus. Her Naginata is ready to strike the bad dog. Sona behind Kuroka says to Diodora. "Well with that proof of you being a part of the Old Satan Faction, and using the power of the Infinite Dragon God, it seems you really are a traitor to the Underworld. Honestly, no one understood why Ray, my husband, hated you as a child. Well, he has good taste in character, and now, you have proven him correct." Diodora sneered as his hands lit up with attack magic. "Don''t compare me with Ray Gremory, he was born under his brother, and you, your sister. I had to obtain everything on my own. I am a real Devil, while Ray is a weak willed Devil and more like a soft human. Now, while he watches, I will kill his women, and then I will kill him. DIE!" Despite Diodora being one of the most hated Devils in DxD history, he is above average in his Devil talents. Not a genius, but at least on par with Riser. -! He used both hands and formed two Devil Attack Magic Circles at once, targeting both Kuroka and Sona, and he opened up two large basketball sized Demonic Blast fire continuously like a machine-gun from the two Circles. Tsubaki leaped in front of Sona, and cast 5 stacked Defensive Magic Circles, to block for Sona, while Kuroka only waved her hand and created her own magic circle of white light, counter firing her own rapid barrage of Senjutsu and Demonic Power bullets. Both streams countered one another mid air. Kuroka with a grin says. "Honestly? It is a bit weak, but I guess I can show you a real attack? Lets go with my Senjutsu and Touki Aura Blasts?" From behind her, her own white magic circle forms as she continually lobs out bursts of pure white energy at Diodora, smashing through his Demonic Bolts like a hot knife through butter. Diodora in panic, switched his offense to defence, and activating Ophis power, he double-casted a pair of ten-stacks of defensive shields, to block Kuroka''s playful offensive. And while the two mini-bosses duel, off to the side, the two Bishops and Cerberus are engaging the two Bishops of Ray. The Bishop known as Alice, raised her magic circle to attack, launching a lightning bolt at Kuisha. Who in response smiled mockingly at her, and said. "Really, you dare use lightning in front of Akeno, how pathetic, here, this is my power... Hole!" Just as the lightning-bolt would strike Kuisha, a large black portal lined with purple Demonic Power sprang to life in its path, swallowing her attack as though it did not exist. And as Alice was confused, above the head of her fellow Bishop, Beth, another identical Hole appeared. What stunned the two Devils was Alice''s lightning-bolt came striking Beth! ! Beth stopped her attack and raised a shield to block. And at this time, the Cerberus flanked around to bite Akeno, who was charging her magic. But just as it was going to bite, with all three heads, Tsubaki on the side, used her Queen speed to intercept. Twirling her Naginata, successfully parrying all three heads. She said calmly to Akeno. "You did not even attempt to move or dodge, are you getting distracted?" Akeno looking up only said to her Queen. "Well, Ray is watching you save me, right? I think if you do more, you might get some alone time with Ray, ?" Tsubaki blushed, pushed her glasses up and said. "Understood... Mirror Alice!" And as the dissatisfied Cerberus was striking back at this meal, Tsubaki raised her right hand upwards, and using her newly developed skill from the Mirror Alice, it''s a 1.5 form, like Kiba''s Sword Birth, Tsubaki formed 3 identical Mirrors in front of each biting head! Crack-Shatter Crack-Shatter Crack-Shatter! Just as all three bites were crushed with their jaws broken, the heads of the beast all took double their bite from each Mirror Alice created! [[[ ~!]]] With blood gushing from their maws, all three heads screamed in agony. Akeno looked thrilled and said to Tsubaki. ", I will have to be careful in our duels in practice, you seem to have gotten stronger... Well, let me show my power for Ray, ..." And with a flap of her Hybrid-wings, a clothing change cameover Akeno, and she appeared in her red and white Miko Outfit. With a glint in her eyes, she reached into the sky and yelled... "Call down the thunder... Holy Lightning~!" ! A massive crimson Gremory Attack Magic Circle formed overhead, and out came pure and strong Holy Lightning, the bane of all Evil creatures. The ambient electrical discharge tingles the skin, and the two Bishops and the Cerberus. all fell victim to this massive wide area lightning storm! Akeno looking up, saw both the Fallen Leader and Ray talking about her, and her legs tightened in anticipation, for a job well done. She knows how much Ray wants her Fallen Angel Abilities to develop, and in her heart, she will become that, for her man... She muttered. "Mother, I finally know how you felt. To love the wrong but right man. My Ray of light is watching me now, so rest in peace." Kuisha who heard her friends mutter, waved away the ash from the three dead opponents, and smiled knowing Akeno has made peace with her past. Sona came over because Kuroka was having no issue, and she said. "I will go help the Pawns now, so let Rugal know everything is fine." Kuisha nodded and said, to her sister-wife. "Go show off for Ray then, ." Sona with a smile, slowly walked towards the dueling pair of Devils, and then said... "Castling!" ! And activating the King''s power of Castling, Sona switched places with her Rook Rugal! Standing there, Rugal assessed the situation, and only seeing one foe, he charged him. Kuisha said. "Your King said she went to play, so go have fun, Rugal." [You insulted my King, so I will smash you into bits!] The mighty large Werewolf nodded to Kuisha and roared at Diodora, alerting him to the impending fight. - Over with the Pawn group... ! Rugal had just completed a flying Superman punch killing his Cerberus, and then a flash of light happened, when the light faded, Sona Sitri was standing there, pushing up her glasses and assessing things. Saji has his Line extended and wrapping around Raynare like a bondage magic-lasso of truth, and he is currently draining her Stamina she needs to use her Sacred Gear. Asia is sending healing bolts at range to both Ni and Li, who are playing with the second Cerberus. The two keep tag-teaming it, and throwing random attack names, as if it could understand them. "Magical Sparkle Beam, ~NYO!" ~! Mil-tan has just sent an overhead swing onto the neck of the Cerberus he is standing on, and the center head was pulverized in one strike from the magically strengthened overweight staff. And with that blow, the other two heads also had their senses knocked, and the beast fell to the ground, dizzy. Kalawarna was now activating her Sacred Gear, and planned on hitting Saji to free her partner, so Sona acted to finish this fight... "Sorry everyone, but I need some credit, to not let Ray down, so I will play in... Water Dragon!" From Sona''s outstretched hand, 4 massive 50 foot long Eastern Dragons made of water erupted, and shot to the two Fallen Angels, and the two remaining dogs... ""~!"" [[~!]] ! With no suspense, the four creatures were torn apart by Sona, who is at the peak of High-class-high strength. """""Awesome President!""""" The Pawn group all turned to Sona, and gave her a thumbs up, making her blush... - ! ! KIba and Freed has pulled away from the fight with the 5 Devol women, and their blades crossed and danced. Freed seeing Valper off in the distance, all hog-tied and passed out, only gritted his teeth. The six blades did not get forged, and here is this Devil trying to prove some kind of point. He says with a mocking smile. "Here, eat this!" While Freed was using his standard light-sword to duel Kiba, he put his left hand in his jacket, and like a trick, he flung out a second light blade! Catching Kiba off guard as Freed started dual-wielding his Church Light Swords. ! And as Kiba was caught off guard, Freed managed to nick Kiba on his chest, making a smoking wound. Incidentally, the blade of light not only nicked Kiba, but the crystal in his chest pocket. Kiba leaped back with his hand on his wound, and looked to be in a lot of pain. Freed mocked tapping his two blades together. "Well, nothing like poisoning you Devil scum with Light. Your Darkness and Light just cannot get along, and your slow and painful death is all you get, goodie, let''s go for another round, shall we?" As Kiba was glaring in anger and pain, hearing his mocking words, blue and white lights arose from around Kiba, then words only Kiba could hear came from the shadowy forms circling his body. Due to the combination of Devil energy, and the Light energy from Freed, the crystal was stimulated. [Isaiah, take us into your heart, let us help you...] [You can combine our Light and your Darkness. Let us become one, and end your pain.] [We will join you old friend, so stop being sad, take our help, and show him what we can do together...] Kiba let go of his sword and let it vanish. He stood straight, and held the place with the crystal, and his wound. He closed his eyes and focused. The crystal then sank into his heart, and all the souls surrounding Kiba rushed in to follow the gem! Freed seeing the Holy Light show, only had question-marks, and why did Kiba release his blade? Kiba''s eyes then flew open. He looked at Freed with calmness and said. "You might be a creep Freed, but I thank you for this opportunity you gave me. I can do what you said I can''t, so to thank you, you will be the first foe to feel the power of my friends and my own determination to change this world! I will fuse all of my Potential into this one sword!" Kiba then held out both hands as though he was holding a Bastard-Sword, he focused and said with a powerful will. "Balance Breaker, Sword of the Betrayer! Holy-Devil Sword!" And with Light and Dark energy, a sword of half-black and half-white slowly formed. This Balance Breaker blade has the opposing powers of Holy and Demonic Powers blended, able to cut through both good and evil with equal hatred. Freed was actually struck dumb, because as imaginative as he is, this was very unexpected! Not only was Freed stunned, but many fights on the battlefield slowed, due to the power upheaval the first seen Balance Breaker had caused. Kiba said with a smile, looking at his new blade. "Freed, I am glad that revenge has finally found you, and I am happy for her, goodbye my opponent." ! Just as Freed was going to question what garbage Kiba was spouting, he felt a pain in his back, then chest. Freed looked down to see a Katana blade run through his heart from the back. When Freed turned his head, he saw a serious looking Irina Shidou. She said seriously. "Don''t say I am despicable, for you made this Devil with your own sword. And my killing you is for my Darling, who had to break his own promise. now just move on, and I will not pray for your soul..." And when she pulled the blade out, Freed fell down on his face. Xenovia and Shirone had already killed the two Rooks, and both girls patted Irina on the back for a good sneak attack. Shirone looked at Kiba''s sword and gave him a thumbs up and said in her trademark flat tone. "That sword is Dope!" - As the battlefield was slowly cleaning up, my peerage was retreating, taking the swords and only letting Diodora, Kuroka, and Tsubaki stay behind to fight to the end. Kuisha knows we need space for the final fight after this is settled, but everyone was stunned at what we saw next... "~!" From up above, a small figure was sent flying and would have left the school grounds if the barrier was not up and stopped his exit, but the figure skid on the top of the dome, and slid upside down, all the way to the far end of the barrier. Everyone was confused what the fuck happened. Only Kokonuts, Gasper, Scion Dracul, and I know what the fuck just happned! (you will too, later) I suddenly thought of that anime, Pokemon, and the poor group called Team Rocket, always blasting off again?! Mil-tan looked in his large form and asked anyone. "Was that a bird, nyo?" Li said what she thought it was. "No, it was a plane, nya!" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Issei now visible, shook his head and said for sure. "No, that was the Vampire, Scion Dracul! He is really good at flying away!" Then a change appears in the final battle, as Kuroka retreated with a smile on her face, leaving Diodora and Tsubaki alone to fight. Kuisha asked her, what is wrong? Kuroka said in joy. "Tsubaki felt challenged that Kiba had his Balance Breaker, and she could not let Ray down, so..." Everyone watched closely... - Diodora who is battered and pissed he was toyed with by Kuroka, is now looking at Tsubaki, who is blocking him, and he asks. "And why do you, the Queen of Ray Gremory, think you can do to me?" Tsubaki, putting her Naginata and glasses away, stood proud and said. "Ray Gremory chose me as his Queen, and now, I will show you, Ray, and others, why he did..." Tsubaki placed her left-hand over her violet left-eye, and her right-hand over her heart, and deeply said... "Balance Breaker, Mirror Alice! Queen of Hearts!" At this moment, the Queen Evil Piece in Tsubaki''s body Mutated. Surrounding Tsubaki, 4 of her mirrors surrounded her but unlike her reflective forms, all 4 mirrors show towards herself. But in each mirror is not her own identical reflection, but an alternate version of herself. On Tsubaki''s body, a gold Queen''s crown forms, and her clothing turns into a deep crimson kimono with the Gremory symbol over a red heart on the entire back. She now holds a golden scepter in her outstretched right hand, and from all 4 mirrors the images emerge at once to surround Tsubaki. The one from the front mirror is dressed in a Kingly robe with a King''s crown on her head. This king is a copy of Tsubaki with metallic chrome eyes instead of normal eyes. Her weapon she holds is a huge executioners axe. And the crimson King''s robe also has the Gremory symbol over a red heart on it. The second copy of Tsubaki with chrome eyes, is wearing a crimson witches outfit, she rides a flying broom and suspiciously is dressed like Lavinia. This image copy of Tsubaki represents the Bishop Piece. The magic wand the witch holds is topped with a red heart. The third Tsubaki to emerge is dressed as a crimson Kunoichi Ninja with the Gremory heart on her back, the Tsubaki ninja has her hair in a bun, a crimson scarf covering her lower face, and has her hand on her ninjato-sword, and is her Knight copy. And the final Tsubaki mirror clone to emerge is the Rook copy, a fully Samurai Armored crimson clad warrior version of herself with her trademark Naginata. The cloak on the back is naturally sporting the Gremory symbol on the now iconic red heart. As each mirror copy exits, the mirror they left shatters leaving light particles. Each mirror Tsubaki silently stands behind her, waiting for instructions from the Queen of Hearts. Diodora and everyone is stunned seeing this show, but Tsubaki only raised her scepter at her foe and said like a true Queen... "Off with his head~?!" - To be continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 89: Tsubaki, The Queen Of Hearts?? Chapter 89: Tsubaki, The Queen Of Hearts??Click the [ ? ] Button! [A/N Here is a brief breakdown of how the Queen of Hearts works. The concept is a three-way blend of () themes... Each Mirror Clone is as strong as Tsubaki with the given Evil Pieces. Each Clone fights with Tsubaki''s personal skill with that particular Piece. Her Mutation Queen Piece did so like Issei''s Pawn Pieces in the canon. The Mirror Clones were created by her Mutation Evil Piece splintering its parts into each creation. They are artificial intelligence, and not a true living creature like Ddraig and Albion.] (Tsubaki Shinra ) [Balance Breaker: Queen of Hearts ? ] Queen of Hearts (): Except for her attire, her strength is unchanged.Mirror King (): This is a perfect blend of Tsubaki with a combination of the Rook and the Knight Evil Piece. []Mirror Bishop (): Counts as Tsubaki with the Bishop Evil Piece.Mirror Knight (): Counts as Tsubaki with the Knight Evil Piece.Mirror Rook (): Counts as Tsubaki with the Rook Evil Piece. []...[.] Chapter 89: Tsubaki, The Queen Of Hearts?? by Harem-Fan When we looked closer to the real Tsubaki, her heterochromatic eyes of light-brown in her right eye was unchanged, but the left eye she had covered, instead of being her normal violet color, had its color turn mirror-like and reflective, showing her Sacred Gear is in her eyes like Gasper. Tsubaki only raised her scepter at her foe and said like a true Queen... "Off with his head~?!" Suddenly, Tsubaki, and the Knight of Hearts () moved left and right, with fast speeds to circle around Diodora. The Rook of Hearts () moved slowly to the left in a clockwise motion, while the King of Hearts () moved counter clockwise to the right side. The Bishop of Hearts () raised and flew above, and began to cast Demonic Magic spells. Diodora was a bit taken aback at this sudden split in Tsubaki and all of these cosplaying Mirror Clones of hers. He then shot a Demonic bolt at the real Tsubaki, and in return, Tsubaki only cast her own Defensive Shields to block his blasts. ! Soon Diodora had to roll in panic as the Witch flew while firing Ice Magic down at him from above his head. ! Sadly, Diodora had to fly up and away from Kunoichi, slashing at him with her Ninja-to short sword. This move saved his ass, because the weakness to a Knight and Queen speed, it is ground based, and does not cover movement in the sky. The known exception to this is Vali with his Sacred Gear, Divine Dividing. ! Then Diodora had to cast another Defensive Shield to block the massive Beheading Axe swinging down on him from the Headsman of Hearts, who extended her bat wings to fly. ! And from behind Diodora, the Samurai with bat wings, had swung her large Naginata at his back. Diodora yelled at Tsubaki and cried out a bit. "Damn it! Why are these things so strong? They are like real peerage Devils?!" ! Diodora saw the Witch in the sky above, casting another Gremory Demonic Spell, and used the power of Ophis to shoot at her first... !He was so proud when his green ray landed square in the Witches face, and exploded her body, but... As the Witch exploded, its body looked like fragmented mirrors, and Diodora''s own attack came back faster, and twice as strong, hitting him in his chest, sending him flying into the ground. ! As Diodora spit out a mouth full of blood, the Kunoichi, Samurai, and the Headsman all landed their strikes on him. But as a strong Ultimate-class-low, he threw up some defensive shields to barely block the three blows! ! ! ¡Á2! While still on his back in a mess, Diodora blasted the Samurai Clone, with another Demonic Bolt, killing it but then receiving twice the damage again, and hurting him immensely. But his eyes widened when he saw the real Tsubaki finishing another of her own Spells. ! As she finished casting her Flash or rather Blind spell, she said coldly. "This is the end, Behead him!" ! ! ! Just as Diodora closed his eyes for that split second, the Headsman King of Hearts, brought down her massive Beheading Axe, cleanly cutting off the head of the now dead Diodora. Just as his body turned to ash and blew away, Tsubaki, who was exhausted after her first use of her Balance Breaker, collapsed to her knees and hands. While panting heavily, her clothing from her Queen of Hearts, and the two remaining clones, turned into motes of light, and scattered. The first time any Sacred Gear releases, it has a very high Stamina drain on the host. Not to mention, all the magic her Witch Bishop casts is using her own Demonic Power pool. Then next to Tsubaki, a Hole from Kuisha was formed, and then a pair of arms reached through and pulled the panting Tsubaki through to the other-side, beside Kuisha. Kuisha has become very adept at using her Hole ability to portal like a short ranged Wormhole. Naturally, Kuisha has put all of her Potential into her Hole ability, because it is too useful for survival. Kuisha stood her up and pointed to Ray in the sky. she said to Tsubaki. "Look how brightly Ray is looking at your performance. I rarely see him that proud, and you put that smile on his face." Tsubaki looked up, put on her glasses again, looked into her king''s eyes, and the two said many things with only a look. The bond built over many years can convey hearts. But all of this high spirited atmosphere was broken by a manly yell from the distance?! A deep voice was heard, and both peerages looked over to see an amazing but scary figure running towards them! "President Sona, I did it! I kept those Vampires from entering the school gates like you said! Look Issei, Rugal, and Mil-tan, I am now a real man, ~!" ! A six foot 6 inch tall muscle-builder with the face of Gasper was lumbering quickly in the group''s direction. His pale skin, blonde hair, pointed ears, and the very stretched girls uniform of Kuoh Academy was seen on this guy who is as built as Mil-tan in body builder mode. ! ! And as he neared, his feet plowed the track field in a long two trench ditch. His explosive strength is felt in the air. Just him flexing his biceps which he is doing now, is causing thudding sounds in the air. He grins and says in his very deep voice. "Well guys, what do you think? I launched that Scion Dracul guy, but I did not see where he went?" Sona smiled and patted him on his large shoulder and told him. "Great work Gasper, seems Mil-tan''s blood is perfect for you, so I am glad you like it." Issei said in a shaky voice, while looking at the big and manly Gasper, and the small and female looking Mil-tan, and said. "F-Fuck, your upper arm is bigger than my waist! You two really are strange friends!" ! Suddenly, the fight in the sky over the school began! Everyone looked up to see the battle. - A flashback... In front of the school gates around 15 minutes ago... Cold and dark air, filled with a misty fog spreads down the street in front of Kuoh Academy. Just as this group had entered, a large-scale Magical Barrier sealed them in the school-grounds, preventing them from leaving. A group of 6 sexy Witch Magician Vampires surround a handsome Shota Vampire boy, with blonde hair down to his shoulders. "Viscount Sion Dracul, there seems to be someone waiting for us?" Sion Dracul looked forward with an uninterested gaze, and was nervous to see that atrocity of a giant again. Only seeing a Half Vampire he knows, his non-breathing self let out a breath he does not make. So he said to the small gate guard. "Well, if it isn''t my nephew, Gasper Vladi. I was so happy to hear you had died, but then sad when I heard the Devils resurrected you, cursed child." Gasper, wearing the girls school uniform, sees his racist and cruel uncle he used to fear, wearing a black suit from the 16th century. Gasper now with more confidence says to the intruders. "Hello, Uncle Sion Dracul, it is not nice to see you too. Well, I am the Student Vice President of this school, and it is after hours, so I cannot let you pass without Sona Sitri''s hall pass." Sion laughs at Gasper in a young voice. ", You think you can stop me and my Magician Servants? These tasty human women of the Nilrem Group (), are as strong as you are, so go shiver in your cardboard box, and I might not hurt you." Gasper pulled out a vial of sealed blood, and held it up. It had a picture of the man Sion Dracul still has nightmares about. Gasper said. "Magicians?! Well, the one thing a real man doesn''t fear is magic, at least Mil-tan never does. I heard you met my best friend Mil-tan, right?" Sion Dracul just points and says, to his hot band of bimbos. "We are late, kill him quickly, do not hold back, I have a bad feeling about this job the Khaos Brigade is doing." All six sexy Vampires showed their fangs and claws, their red eyes glowed in the dim light, and all of them began to cast their spells. Gasper''s eyes changed it''s pattern, and he activated his Sacred Gear: Forbidden Balor View, and the whole group of Vampires including Sion Dracul were frozen stiff. "Well, I left your senses on, so I can get ready to show off my training. So let me just have a drink before we warm up. ~!" Well, Gasper still hates drinking blood, but for special cases like this, he will try to do it. Suddenly from Gasper''s feet, a swirling gust of air spirals upward, as power runs through his veins. The group of seven Vampires are forced to watch Gasper grow in a similar fashion to the Werewolf, the Vampires natural enemy. From his short shota height, to finally towering over them all at 6 and a half feet tall. All of his muscles bulged in a creepy and bizarre fashion. Anyone who knows the Batman villain Bane, can imagine how buff he is becoming! Sounds of air popping were heard, like some DBZ warrior powering up. His blonde hair flowed upward during this transformation, and in their minds, this short process felt like an hour. As the clothing on Gasper''s body could stretch no more, his massive form change finally stopped. As it ended, Gasper''s manly smile bloomed, and the seven Vampires had been freed from the control. Gasper wants them to fight at least... Because a real man needs no tricks to win. "! When I first tested my new form, my clothing exploded! I had to get stretchable clothing for this Mil-tan blood form, um, why are you guys not fighting?" DBZ Recoome, , Gasper cracked his knuckles, and one Witch Vampire woke up. She quickly cast her Ice Bolt spell at the menacing Half Vampire giant. But as her spell flew... ! ! And through her blurry vision, she saw the giant charge through and punched her spell to pieces, and then Gasper''s fist opened, as his hand covered the top of her head. Gasper''s fingers then tightened on this black hair hotties head, and... ! ! As Gasper''s hand crushed the woman''s head, her body turned to ash in the next moment. Gasper''s eyes roamed the other women like Issei in a porn shop. The 5 remaining women wanted to flee, but with their master here, they couldn''t. All 5 Witches then cast a variety of spells, from Defensive shields, to blinding lights, to bolts of energy, in hopes something can stop this rampaging beast. ! ! The next witch was unlucky and was kicked to death, because she ducked when she should have jumped. ! ! But the third lady pulled her robes open and offered her virgin body, to only be slapped to death in one hit. ! ! Black shadows reached out, grabbing the forth unlucky blonde woman, and her back was punched to ash! ! ! Number five, was very unlucky, because she tried running to her master, who in turn swatted her back into Gasper''s two palms, slapping her into ash. That looked like a ping-pong game! ! ! The last woman turned herself into a bat swarm and tried to flee in every direction, but Gasper had so much control of his shadows, all bats had been caught in the air, and pulled to his feet, and the stomp ended Sion Dracul''s last hot ass servant! Gasper chased the fleeing Sion Dracul all the way to the Barriers edge before he slowly turned to face Gasper. "Nephew Gasper, let me go and I will tell you something you might want to know?! It is about Valerie Tepes?!" ! And just as Gasper''s large fist would vaporized his uncle, Gasper looked at the panicking Vampire. Sion Dracul can see the bulging veins in those knuckles, and cold sweat ran on his forehead, he gulped and said. "Her brother has brought her to the main Tepes castle and is testing her for her abilities. Right now, she is being treated well, but you might want to know she is alive." Gasper, hearing her name, , then grabs Sion Dracul by the leg, and is looking at Kokabiel. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ! Gasper aimed for his head, and then tossed poor Sion Dracul at his target... "~!" From up above, a small figure was sent flying and would have left the school grounds if the barrier was not up and stopped his exit, but the figure skid on the top of the dome, and slid upside down, all the way to the far end of the barrier. "Oh? I forgot to calculate his arms flailing in the path, so I overshot, darn! I will give myself an 8 out of 10 for distance though." Then, Gasper looked around and said after seeing it was all done here. "Better report to President Sona! Man, I hope Valarie is alright, ..." Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 90: Ray’s Ultimate One-Hit Kill Technique, Extinguished Star? Chapter 90: Ray¡¯s Ultimate One-Hit Kill Technique, Extinguished Star?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 90: Ray''s Ultimate One-Hit Kill Technique, Extinguished Star? by Harem-Fan Kokabiel and I watched all of the events on the ground unfold. I honestly expected Kokabiel to get mad, and fly into a rage seeing his forces get defeated. To my suprise, he only smiled and looked entertained. I was told this guy has been in many big battles, and though he may be crazy, he is the real deal in fights. The most recent notable battle he was in, was back in World War II, with Vasco Strada. Yup, during all major events in the Human World, the Supernatural is a driving force. After we both had seen Sion Dracul go flying, I witnessed the battle with Kuroka and Diodora. I had noticed everyone was leaving the battlefield but Tsubaki stayed with Kuroka. Kokabiel then witnessed Tsubaki''s Balance Breaker, and he asked me. "Ray Gremory, are those clones real Devils?" I smile and explain to my future opponent. "Before becoming a Devil, Tsubaki''s Sacred Gear would uncontrollably activate, and let her talk to Demons, or rather, us Devils. So her Mirror Alice has always been connected to Dark Creatures. So when Tsubaki turned into a Devil, her Sacred Gear is attuned to her body. Like from before with Kiba. He had used the Unholy aspect of being a Devil to fuse it with Holy Power. So, yes those are Quasi-Devil''s she is creating. The Sacred Gears of your Father are amazing tools, and can even kill Gods." I just now realized, Kokabiel has not revealed the death of God in this battle. Well, personally I don''t care if it is or is not. Honestly, I hope the secret stays hidden, but... At this moment, we see that the Headsman of Tsubaki''s Queen of Hearts has just removed Diodora''s head, and she was exhausted. I see my Wife and my Queen both talk, and look at me. Unconsciously, I smile at my silly Tsubaki, because she has always felt that me making her my Queen was not as good of a choice as if I chose Kuisha or Akeno for it. But today she pushed herself to prove to everyone and herself, she is more than just the average Devil Queen. This silly girl has always been special in my eyes. She never had to prove anything to me, but... As a King, I am proud of her hard work. Kokabiel stood from his throne after seeing his last thug get killed. He then smiled at me wickedly and said, "Alright, now with the warm up-fight show over, it is time for me to fight with the Devil King''s little brother, I will enjoy this." Extending my bat-wings, I cover my hands in the power of Destruction, and say seriously to Kokabiel. "From birth, I have only been looked at as the little brother of Sirzechs... But I am Ray Gremory, and just because he and I look alike, and our powers are similar, I have never really been taken seriously." I then hold out my hand, palm up and show Ruin The Extinct, the power my brother taught me as a child, and using my Demonic Potential to learn this special technique, also known as Demonic Bullets of Annihilation. Through years of training along with the demonic power talents of the Gremory, I became able to shape my Power of Destruction into numerous, highly mobile spheres able to eliminate things without a trace as well as circumvent the defenses of my target, resulting in minimal damage to the surroundings. So I, with my brother''s guidance, placed all my effort into the concept of ¡°Eliminating¡±. I held up the 10 compressed Ping-Pong sized black with crimson orbs in front of me, and with a defeated smile told Kokabiel... ", My Brother is amazing at creating this power, and I am so grateful for him teaching and guiding me. But... This really is me following in my Big Brother''s footsteps. My brother, the Devil King Lucifer, has been amazing for over 500 years. Do I regret learning this amazing power? Not one single bit, but..." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I smile down at Tsubaki standing and putting on her glasses... "My Demonic Potential I had, was not everything I had. Today, I will take my Queen''s determination, and show you that Ray Gremory has the most Demonic Potential of any Devil since Lucifer Morningstar himself ruled the Underworld. This is my greatest secret I have even hidden from my Brother, my Parents, and all of my Peerage... Well, my niece Rias knows, but she kept my secret, . Today Kokabiel, I will use our fight to show everyone... I am not just Sirzechs little brother, but Ray Gremory who is equally talented in my own right. Let''s fight!" Grayfia hearing her daughter zipped her lips, was curious what I hid. Her eyes then closely followed my moves... As my 10 Bullets of Annihilation streak to hit Kokabiel, he created a pair of dazzling Light Longswords to parry my attacks. He then flapped all 10 of his wings and let out a hail of metallic feathers to intercept my bullets, while he quickly escaped further back. When the feathers and the bullets collided midair, a huge collision of force erupted shaking the field. ! Everyone looked up to see our battle. Kokabiel was lucky and managed to disrupt 8 of my 10 bullets, but two shot out of the explosion, swiftly heading to hit him. He only smiled and looked excited. "! Great, great, you really are a Super Devil! This will be fun! I thought not fighting Sirzechs would be disappointing, but this, !" ! Sacrificing both of his Light Blades, he accurately destroyed the last two bullets, and then he slowly created a new pair. His glowing red eyes and wicked smile was now showing his battle lust. "Very nice! If I had not made those two light weapons without my full strength, I would have caught those with my face. Seems I cannot hold back with you, so let us cross attacks, here I come..." I have covered my lower arms and legs, in my normal Power of Destruction, to help block and attack his offence and defense. ! In a furious exchange of kicks, punches, slashes, and wing-attacks. The two of us, for a long while, engaged in a rapid melee over Kuoh Academy. - All of our peerage members had retreated to the old school building where Grayfia and her team had been powering the Barrier. Kuroka put up an additional barrier around everyone to cut off space and keep Kokabiel and my aftermath from hurting anyone inside. Kuroka used this same barrier in the 3rd anime season, in the fight with Bikou, Tannin, Issei , Rias, and Koneko. You cannot travel in or out of the field, despite being able to see in and out of it, for it separates space, and is a dangerous magic to cast. ! At that moment, I had hit Kokabiel really hard with a punch and he blocked with his 10 wings, and he was pushed back towards the new school building. He then flapped his wings, and grins. "Your Power is good, but you are still young, and your fighting is still a bit weak when compared to your brother. Well, did you think that was strong enough to defeat me? You may be a Super Devil in strength, and I may be one class lower in the Satan Class range, but your lack of experience cannot surpass mine. I have been fighting for thousands of years." I flap my wings, and look at the Power of Destruction on my fist, and I nod to him. "You are right... I am probably only fighting you like a Leader Class, but I had promised that man to capture you alive..." "~! Oh, man, I cannot stop crying! You think you can either capture me, or you think you can kill me? Okay, I admit it... The one aspect you beat your brother in, is your sense of humor, ..." I smile, in fact, no matter what I do or say, in the Underworld I am only a carbon-copy, so now it is time to show everyone what I can do... "Hey Kokabiel... You are very wrong. If you are willing to wait for it, can I show you something even my Brother cannot do? It is my Trump Card, are you interested?" Kokabiel stopped his laughter, and his eyes opened. In doubt, he asks. "Oh? Is it something even the Devil King cannot do? I am interested in experiencing it." I then raised my right hand up into the air above me, and started to build my Ultimate One-Hit Kill Technique. Almost 50 feet above me, a pea-sized crimson sphere sprang into life, then violently, black and crimson Demonic Power gushed from it, and is slowly growing in size, from a pea to a ping-pong ball. Then soon the ping-pong ball grew to the size of a basketball... "When my little niece Rias Gremory was born, I was very shocked and happy. My emotions were on the moon... That night, while I slept, I had a dream... I had a dream of my older self teaching my grown up niece, and teaching her how to use this new move of mine. In that dream, my little Ria () was very excited and even named the move I am going to unleash." While I distracted Kokabiel, the orb had already grown to the size of 10 feet in diameter. The reason Kuroka had put up her space barrier was because of this evil move I am unleashing onto the world. ", I was so embarrassed however when I woke up, and realized... I did not remember the name of my ability I came up with. So, on Ria''s 5th birthday, I took her to my training ground in the Underworld, and showed my cute and adorable niece the move I made from my dream. And as her gift, I asked her to name it for me. So..." Kokabiel at this point felt something was terribly wrong, looking at this massive black and crimson sphere the size of a large truck. It has finally reached its full size of 30 feet in diameter. But what is making Kokabiel tense is, he is feeling a gravitational force trying to draw himself to the center of that massive sphere. The wind was now even being drawn into the large mass of Destruction. Small stones, loose debris, grass, and leaves are slowly being pulled into the massive ball of death. I point to Kokabiel. "The weakness of this move is that it takes a long time to complete. It is so powerful that even the Rating Game Field cannot protect you from it. It destroys every barrier it has touched. The good news? It is a single target ability, the bad news? You need to be as strong as me to destroy it. Well... Here it comes... Extinguished Star!" ! My right hand that has been raised now points to Kokabiel, and then the massive sphere starts to slowly move towards Kokabiel... - High above the Kuoh Academy Magic Barrier, two individuals watch what is going on inside the field, and the attractive blonde woman on a broom asks the young man with silver hair, who had a pair of glowing wings from his Sacred Gear, Divine Dividing. "Va-kun, are you going to save Kokabiel from that? Azazel asked you to capture him alive if you could?" Just as the cool acting Vali Lucifer was going to answer Lavinia, his wings glowed, as the Dragon inside of it spoke out loud to Vali. Albion said. [Vali, that attack is extremely dangerous. If you plan on saving that Fallen Angel, you need to move now. Only your Half Dimension ability can reduce the power of that massive ball of power. Also, do not ever touch that, it will collapse-implode whatever matter it sucks in.] "? Is it that strong? It moves so slowly though. ! It is tracking, sucking him in, and homing in on Kokabiel! That is interesting... Oh, seems Ray was right, he cannot destroy it at all? Interesting, he is hiding from it now?" Lavinia with her hands on her chest, watching Ray, said. "Looks like my worry for my Red was unnecessary, fufu. Well, I do not think you will make it in time now, ." Vali had only come to capture Valper for his new contacts in the Khaos Brigade, but now with that special space barriere hiding him, made by that Nekoshou that lives with Ray Gremory, it is pointless to save Kokabiel, who Vali does not care for. Plus Lavinia who was not supposed to come with, came because of Ray. She would definitely stop him, and he doesn''t want to piss her off. Yes, Vali wants to secretly infiltrate the new Khaos Brigade as a member, to get close to their leader, the Infinite Dragon God. "Well, I will not be able to stop that in time, so... Plus Ray asked you to not come and get involved in this, right? You abandoned Azazel at his meeting." Lavinia blushed. "Tobi is more than enough to protect Azazel, so I just slipped away, like you, ." - Just as I released my Extinguished Star at Kokabiel, it only flew as fast as a normal human running on the ground, and is rather slow for attack magics and powers. If the sphere was not acting like a planet, sucking him into its center, it would be impossible for this Extinguished Star to even catch up with its target. Even running from it is a challenge. And the bigger you are, the faster you are pulled towards it. When I asked Rias why she named this power Extinguished Star, she pulled out one of her manga and showed me a science fiction story, and she said that Black Holes are formed from collapsed suns. And the name Extinguished Star, sounds more like The Power of Destruction. She was so happy to show me her science knowledge she had just learned. And as a doting Uncle, I just named it that. So while I was thinking about my adorable niece, Kokabiel realized he was in a bit of trouble. ! Kokabiel keeps flying away slowly, and is hurling massive Light Lances, after massive Light Lances into the Extinguished Star with zero effect on it. "Damn it! Why is this suction force so damn strong?!" He even tries to circle around me, to put me in the path, because he found out that this damn monstrosity is tracking him. Well the gravity is focused on him and not the environment, so I swiftly fly away, and he looks depressed. He starts to panic and asks me. "Hey, can you stop this damn thing?" I scratch my head and tell him. "Actually, it is like a summoned object with its own life span, and it will only vanish when its target vanishes or its power is depleted, so just wait a while, if you can. Good luck." Kokabiel, who is getting Exhausted by resisting the suction-force, hid behind his floating throne, in hopes it can block the attack. ! The Extinguished Star however did not slow down one bit as the priceless floating throne Kokabiel loved was pressed and sucked into the black and crimson sphere. In desperation, Kokabiel flew into the new school building! My face twitched seeing that, and I saw the Student Council members all had interesting looks on their faces, because... ! The place Kokabiel chose to hide in was the Student Council room! Yeah, I have a bead of cold-sweat on my forehead as the Extinguished Star entered the building and was erasing the ground and walls of everything in its path. Then as Kokabiel had nowhere to run, we all heard it... "RAY GREMORY YOU BASTARD! ~!" Then after swallowing Kokabiel, the Extinguished Star continued for another 50 feet before dissipating, erasing over half of the new school building, and the front gates of the school... Oops?! As Kuroka canceled her protective field, I heard a heartbreaking howl coming from the group. I heard Issei crying in pain and grief on his knees with tears. "Dammit! Ray, my DVD Porn Box was in the office, !" Is my face twitching? Did I not warn him others would watch this fight on replay later? But Issei was not done. "Damn it~! You are the Pussy Slayer, not the Porn Slayer, you are a sinner, !" ! I facepalm hearing his words! And that was the end for Kokonuts, he never even made it into Cocytus, to be frozen. - [Extinguished Star: Ray''s Ultimate One-Hit Kill Technique, developed from his own training and the influence of a dream (). He activates it by focusing Power of Destruction into an enormous sphere that has a crimson and black aura swirling in it. Despite being a slow-moving technique, Extinguished Star both pursues its target and has a strong attractive force that pulls them into it. Its destructive power has been speculated to surpass the Rating Game''s retiring system. Despite its power, it takes time to manifest and can be destroyed by equally strong foes.] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 91: Ah, Loki Drops A Ragnarok About God’s Death? Chapter 91: Ah, Loki Drops A Ragnarok About God¡¯s Death?Click the [ ? ] Button! [Harem-Fan here... [A Yandere Nightmare, In Night City!] .] Chapter 91: Ah, Loki Drops A Ragnarok About God''s Death? by Harem-Fan As soon as the two barriers are done, my group comes to meet me at the Gym. Saji and the Church Trio, made it to me first. As soon as Asia came to me, she healed me with her Twilight Healing. The warm green glow on my body felt nice. Despite me winning, Kokabiel did injure me lightly, with his swords and wings. She said to me warmly. "Grayfia sent me right away to tend to you. She told us you would not ask for healing on your own, ." Asia is teasing me, sigh. I say to her and the others. "All of you made me very proud today. Your moves and execution were well done. , Saji, sorry for Ni and Li, ." Saji waved his hand and said, "It is fine, they have taken good care of us, so doing something embarrassing is fine, if they are happy. But those girls have very corny lines, ." As Asia was done, I smirked and told him. "When we have some drinks later to celebrate, remind me to tell you about their beach battle when I was 10 years old. That day, I flew for my life and only shame covered me." Irina then came to me to give me a hug. She said happily. "Darling, we really did it! We will be able to complete our last mission for the Church, thank you, !" After Irina gave me a kiss on the cheek, she stood next to Asia to chat. Xenovia stood in front of me and said. "I am very proud that you defeated the enemy of the previous Durandal wielder. Following you into Hell has been the best decision I made... I think?" I pat her shoulder and tell the confused Xenovia. "Well, I will do my best to make you proud of your choice, you did a great job today, so go have fun with the girls." ! We felt a gust of wind run from the old schoolhouse, and right into the ruins of the new schoolhouse! I vaguely saw it was a crying Issei. Then I could sense a flying Akeno, launching herself towards me, and finally tackling my back while shoving her big ass breasts into my back. After nibbling on my ear, she said. "Ray, it is after the fight, can we sneak off to have sex now? I am so wet after our fights, I will let you do any-thing you want to me, ?" I pulled her to my front and held her. I look down into her violet eyes and then... ! I gave her a firm but precise slap to her bouncy ass. Her eyes watered in joy and she bit her lip. Then she kissed me. "I was a bad girl, so thank you my Ray! !" While she kissed me a second time, Xenovia said to Irina. "That smack was easily 10 times harder than what I got, but Akeno looked very happy?" Asia blushed hearing that, and Irina shook her head and told her. "Nope, Darling said that sister Akeno is a freak with slaps, and he will only punish us the right way, tailored to all peerage members." Soon Kuisha, Tsubaki, Kuroka, and Shirone came to me, and each hugged and kissed in order. Ni and Li are busy talking with Gasper and Mil-tan. I told my complete peerage present. "We have school tomorrow, so we need to help along with Sona''s peerage to restore the school, . Great work everyone. Saji and Asia, you guys can stay in a guest room tonight if you want. Your familiars are with the younger siblings." Kuroka looked into my eyes, with a glint, and said in her seductive deep voice. "In group night, I still get to sleep next to you right, nya?" Remember, group nights on Sunday''s are, all the girls sleep in my bed, but no hanky panky, just a massive hot sleepover. ! So I grabbed her ear. While rubbing without making her collapse, I gently said to everyone. "You and Tsubaki get arms, and Akeno gets my belly, ..." I know a few girls are disappointed, but Tsubaki and Akeno really pushed themselves, and Kuroka has been mostly well behaved. She and I have not gone too far yet, and I know she will corner me eventually. "YEEEEEEEES! One survived the finishing move~! And the winner is my favorite, Pinky Rider rides to Mars!!" Issei, covered in dust, came out and knelt on the ground, holding up a Porn DVD of the actress, Momo Momozono. I just shake my head and tell Issei. "Issei, when we restore the building, all of your Porn will be brought back,." Issei''s eyes opened wide, and his heart filled with love of tits, and he accidentally said... ", Thank God! Ouch Ouch Ouch~!" All three Church girls are at least glad Issei said it outloud for them. - As our group made it back to the ORC building, some Devils I know stepped out. Sirzechs, Serafall, Sona, and Grayfia back in her maid outfit, following behind my brother. Everyone bowed at seeing the two Devil Kings, and we then talked. My brother says to me. "Grayfia reported, and you did a great job Ray. How are you doing?" I smile, because I know he and Serafall came as soon as possible. I only assure them. "Everything went well here, and nothing bad happened at all. My and Sona''s peerage finally got some real combat experience, and I believe our capture of Valper, the Holy Swords, and the defeat of the terrorist here will be good for our two houses." Serafall came up to me with glinting eyes, and she said happily. "Brother, So-tan said you made a new finishing move?! I wanna see it so bad! Can I? Can I? Can I?" Sona pushed her sister back from me, and she told her sister. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Serafall, Grayfia has made recordings, so just watch it on a replay. Ray still has things to do here." Sirzechs then told me and Sona something seriously. "Tonight, the Norse God Loki has spread word to all other pantheons, about a hidden truth of the Biblical Faction. You two should know first." Sona, hearing the seriousness asked. "What? What secret was exposed?" My brother said, "Till now, only the leaders of the three factions knew the secret, with a death-order for it leaking. Our Biblical God of Heaven is dead. He died shortly after the fight with our Four Satans. Our Biblical faction relies on human believers, and this news could shake Heaven''s already dwindling strength." It really kills me inside to know the answers to many of the troubles, but explaining why I know things is not as easy as others would think. The enemy of the Gremory House could accuse me of being in the Khaos Brigade if I said too much. Just Yasaka knowing I know some things is tough to explain. Sirzechs and Serafall, smart Devils see my lack of surprise and I smile. "What? No one has personally seen God in forever, thinking he is still around seems silly. You two are seen, so why not God? Only the Archangels are seen, this makes no sense, right? So I have always had doubts. Plus the rampant growth of Sacred Gears is strange, right?" Serafall, happy with my answer, rubbed my head, and said to my brother. "See Zechs, our brother is smart, he has good answers to hide his own thoughts, ." Serafall just confirmed that my brother has noticed my knowledge and preparations, . I only smile and tell Serafall. "Don''t tell others that sister, people will think I know too much and will lock me up." "Well, sister Yasaka cannot explain everything you know." Seeing my face, my brother pats my shoulder. "Ever since your 4th birthday, you have acted differently, and I never ask. Just know we love you. Just be safe. Alright, with this news leaking, we all need to go back to the Underworld, so Grayfia will return with us." , Damn. I guess over the years, my brother as a doting older brother would see things others cant. Even in Kyoto with the Hero Faction attack, I have strange foresight. Well, at least none of them ask me about it. So they do not hate me for it. (.) As the three older Devils leave the Human World, with Grayfia''s magic, Sona held my arm and said. "Dear Husband, relax a bit with me. You have been very tense for days. Come with me..." So Sona took her glasses off, and pulled my hand to the back break room... - O A half hour later, I was in my back room bed, holding the sweaty Sona in my arms, and I kissed her neck. She smiled and said. "I know you better than your family. Even Kuisha does not know you as much as me. I know I can rely on you husband. So just share your stress with me." Sona turned in my arms to face me in my chest and she kissed my collarbone. Then I said to her, "I knew being your best friend would bite me in the ass one day, . Yeah, I think you do know me the best, my best friend. Otherwise, how could I get tricked into marrying you, right?" Sona playfully pats my cheek and giggles. ", You realized it too late, my Pawn. But now, we in August will have to face each-other in the Youth Devil Rating Game. I do not have confidence in beating you fairly." I kiss her and tell her. "Well, as long as it is not too over the top, then don''t play fair. Just try not to cross lines that are too personal for the family. And do not do anything risky. No matter if we win or lose, it is like chess in the end, we both win and lose. So let us just train our peerages well with the experience, and leave win and lose till after the game?" Sona kissed fast, then rolled out from the sheets. She slowly put on her Kuoh Academy uniform and said, "Well, Kuisha is waiting for us. Now let us go collect our peerages and go rest for school. Do not worry, if I win, I promise to hold you and let you cry." I then threw a pillow at Sona, while she was putting her glasses on, and giggles were heard for a bit... - The curtain fell on the battle with Kokabiel, and now with my limited knowledge of the future, I do not know what to expect, other than meeting Rose, the Peace Talks, and um... I have no fucking clue?! Butterflies are dead! Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 92: Kuroka Acquitted, Made A Gremory Servant? Chapter 92: Kuroka Acquitted, Made A Gremory Servant?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 92: Kuroka Acquitted, Made A Gremory Servant? by Harem-Fan Two days later in my VIP room... I sat on my couch, with Kuisha on my left, and Kuroka on my right. In the center of my room is my brother''s projection talking with us. "Kuroka Toujou, and due to the Super Devil research you turned in, and your recent contributions for the battle in Kuoh, the Underworld Devil government has you acquitted for the past events, and you will be sent to the house of Gremory as a servant. Do you accept this decree?" Sirzechs is only doing this for formality, and Kuroka is so serious, she is dropping her cat sounds while speaking. "I gladly accept it, thank you Devil King Lucifer." Then Sirzechs got informal and smiled, he then surprised all three of us. "Kuroka, first, just like Grayfia, you will never be able to gain a peerage of your own and participate as a King in a rating game, but, you may be in them, like Grayfia and Shirone can. The next thing, when Kuisha comes to the Underworld, we will get her her unofficial peerage set with Devil King Ajuka Beelzebub''s assistance, and we talked about it before. But... If Kuisha leaves you to be a Free King, and Akeno sits out, then Kuroka can enter your peerage Ray, just some food for thought for all of you." My brother did not say it out right, but he is hinting that my games would be far stronger with the Ultimate Class Bishop, Kuroka in my team, damn! But my brother said more. "Also, the talks in London are talks for our new upcoming three way peace talks between the three factions. And Ray... We all decided to hold it in Kuoh Academy, the site of your fight. What is your opinion as the lord of Kuoh Town?" He saw my expression not fluctuate, and his eye-smile grew, and could tell I was expecting it. "Peace is good for us. Especially me, a Devil with three Church girls in it, although a bit awkward, I believe if my territory hosts it, it will be more popular for, "unexpected guests." Kuisha and Kuroka did not read between the lines, but my brother, a professional in dangerous situations, understood me. He then reminded me of an annoying Butterfly that cannot be killed, even by me! "By the way, Dad, Mom, and Rias will join us for Parents Day." Apparently my face had an unusual look of perplexity on it, as I mumbled... "Rias Gremory will walk the halls of Kuoh Academy?!" Sirzechs asked due to my face. "Is Rias coming to your school, going to have an issue brother?" I smile widely and explained. "No, I just once dreamed of Rias all grown up attending Kuoh in the future, so seeing her there all young will be cute. I was 5 when I first saw Kuoh Academy myself." "Well, that is perfect, she is excited to see you. Alright, talk with you later, and my sister Kuisha, and welcome officially to the family Kuroka, goodbye." As the call ended, Kuisha and Kuroka looked at one another and had the same shocked look. I was unaware my line-up would change for the Youth Devil Games. ! And while I was in deep thought, a massive pair of kitty-titties slammed on my shoulders, as Kuroka sank my face into her valley. "~! I am officially your Property, Servant, and not a Stray Kitty, Ray, nya~?!" While my vision and breathing are blocked, I can feel her lips kissing my forehead, and the tears in her eyes falling on my face. I just hold my breath, and then hold her waist, and let her vent her emotions. Just as my vision was finally fading, Kuroka gently let air fill my nose, as her hazel-gold eyes looked into my soul. Kuroka kissed my lips gently, and not like a seductress. Soon she stopped her kiss and told me. "Hey, I now have my little sister, a good home, good sisters, and a good neko-master. How should I reward the man responsible for my heart exploding?" Once again, she is deadly serious and my heart moved. I said to her, "Just love me, and our future child." Kuisha smiled, and Kuroka sighs. She said to Kuisha, while pushing me away, and confusing me. "This dummy is killing me, can we go talk with the other sisters for a bit, while I try to keep my mating-cycle from erupting?" As Kuisha took Kuroka''s hand, the two went towards the elevator, and I can see that Kuroka''s face is flushed red, and she looks like she is running a fever, oops?! I think I triggered her body, so she pushed me away before she attacked me for a kitty baby. As the doors are closing, Kuroka said. "Ray Gremory.... I agree, nya~?!" As the doors closed, I wiped the bead of sweat on my forehead. I dodged a second kid. I already have a little Kitsune Kunou coming, and a second child while still in high school sounds scary, right? S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And like fate is laughing, his Human Magician wife, second Half-Devil child, and Ddraig appeared to scare the shit out of Ray! (.) I felt soft arms circle my neck, and massive breasts bigger than the ones that left, embracing me and frightening me. I say after smelling my woman. "White dear, please stop trying to stop my heart?! I am more terrified of your sneak attacks than fighting a Leader Class Fallen Angel!" And with practiced skill, she slid over the couch and into my lap. Lavinia tossed her witch hat to the side and said with a pout. "Red, the first thing you say is words to scold me, should I be sad now?" I deadpanned at her acting, and she only covered her mouth with her small hand and giggled, then she hugged and kissed me for an apology. After a few minutes, she leaned into my chest and spoke. "Not only did I want to be with my Red, but I was asked by Azazel to pass on a message, he said... "Hey Kid, don''t worry about Kokabiel''s death, that guy wanted to die on the battlefield, so thanks." I only held Lavinia tighter and kissed the top of her head, while she drew circles on my chest with her index finger. I then ask her. "Sweetheart, will you stay with me tonight?" Her sapphire eyes glimmered while looking into my blue-green eyes, and she shyly nodded. So with my enhanced strength, I lifted up my Ice-Witch, and Princess-Carry my bride to my room, for another night of passion with my Human lover... - The next day in Class 2-B Saji, Asia, and Issei had been stunned. The three looked up at the blackboard and saw the two new names... [Xenovia Quarta] and [Irina Shidou] The heroic Xenovia and the bubbly Irina in the Kuoh Academy uniforms are being introduced to the class. While both girls introduced themselves and waved to the shy Asia, who was happy, was interrupted by a standing tall buzz-cut student. Matsuda pointed and yelled. "Damn! Another two fine foreign honeys have joined our class! Are you two singles?!" Issei only puts his hand on his face, because he knows how Irina and Xenovia are, and what nonsense comes out of their mouths, while Saji out of nowhere is eating popcorn with a smile. He leans the bag to Asia, and she eats a piece. Irina said while clasping her fingers in a praying-motion to the ruby necklace on her neck. "No, I live with my Darling Ray, and I just moved back to Kuoh recently, ." Xenovia brushed her green lock of dyed hair back, and she said seriously. "Well, Ray Gremory put me in his Harem, so I am unavailable for other men to date. And I live in his home as well." Matsuda, Motohama, and all the rest of the normal students, except for one, froze. Aika Kiryuu, pushed up her glasses and said with a smile. "Wow, so the rumors of Ray Gremory are now confirmed, ~!" Issei looked to the ceiling and muttered. "It is over, all over, now the school will get a memory wipe again, damn it!" Asia shook her head and ate more popcorn. Saji said with a smile. "Don''t worry Asia dear, I will never open a Harem, . Ray is really in trouble now, ." Asia, not wanting to agree out-loud, just nods her head thinking of my Neko problems. The four cat girls always play pranks and mess with him, even Shirone is slightly naughty. - Out in the hall, I let out an exasperated breath, and Sona smiled and asked. "Do you want me to make the class forget what your knights said?" With a defeated smile, I shake my head no. "We go to Human school for the experience, and the two women did not reveal the supernatural... At most they only confirmed what everyone has guessed. I am surrounded by the top school beauties, so two more is not a big deal. Plus the two are now having fun, and that is all I care for. If I go around and erase the minds of all of their friends, how could they feel?" I look into Sona''s eyes and remind her. "Remember this Sona, emotions are as important as learning and honor. Do not be too strict with your students in the future, or they will rebel in class." I see the Church Trio gathering, while other students dog-pile to get to know the two. A smile covers my lips as I am really happy that I have others who love me. - After school, I am at my desk in the ORC room, and my peerage has gathered to resume contract work. I look at everyone and say while sipping tea Tsubaki just handed me. "Irina and Xenovia, due to not having Familiars, and being new, you will be on flyer duties for a few weeks or so, till we leave for the Underworld for our summer break training camp. Saji and Asia, For three days, can I put you two in charge of teaching them?" Asia can relate to their brains,and Saji is my common sense guy. """"Understood."""" I had just received a letter from the Underworld Government about the upcoming Peace Summit, and I told Kuisha and Tsubaki. "Kuisha Gremory and my Queen will have to attend meetings with me over the next couple of weeks. Many out of town VIP''s are coming, and we the Gremory need to schedule meet and greets, housing, and security for them to make a Peace Summit go smoothly. Everyone, the three Biblical Factions will be trying to make Peace, especially after the news spreads around the world." Yes, all of the peerage was shocked to learn about the death of God. Irina, Xenovia, and Asia had taken it hard, and the three took two days to finally deal with it emotionally. Irina then asked me. "Darling, if... If peace is made, does that mean my papa and mama can visit me again?" I felt bad for this. Irina and I both sent letters to her parents explaining things, and we never heard back, due to their positions in the Baptist Church. I said to her, "I hope so. I personally think once there is peace, your mother and father can openly talk with you... I am sorry for this..." Irina, sensing my guilt for splitting their family, came to me and hugged me. She said softly. "Darling, I told you, I do not regret it one bit. Papa and Mama will understand one day. I love you." Xenovia gave Irina a silent thumbs-up. Seeing this, I hugged her back, and then continued the meeting... But, Big Black Bad Kitty Kuroka raised her hand and asked. "Ray, now that I am Gremory, what training Devil work am I doing, nya?" I looked in puzzlement at this normally lazy cat and said while confused. ", Well, in Kuisha''s peerage, you won''t need to do the contract work? It is purely optional, and only my peerage must work..." The eyes of Kuisha, Akeno, and Kuroka spoke to one another, and Kuisha said. "Husband, I want Kuroka to do Devil work for you. I think if Kuroka is busy filling contracts, she will not be bored." Akeno came behind me, and rubbed my shoulders, and whispered. "If Kuroka is doing more contracts, I will have more time to spend with my Ray as his mistress, ." While Akeno was blowing into my ear whispering evil, I was unaware that the three Devils conspired against their King. Akeno was promised a "Personal" secretary position, assisting me with Tsubaki if Kuroka traded spots. Kuisha, as a Free King, could spend her full efforts in being Mrs Gremory and managing the harem. So naughty Akeno, thinking she could be my exclusive-mistress and secretary, is pushing hard for their plot. So I look at Kuroka, who has mischief in her eyes, and I said, "Shirone, I put you in charge of Kuroka''s training, . She has a familiar and is an experienced Devil, so just bring her to do your jobs for the rest of school, then when we come back to Kuoh, she can go on her own." Kuroka was already in her previous peerage back when she was not a criminal, so contracts are no issue, but she has not done it in a while, and this is a good chance for the two sisters to bond more. Oh, and why is Kuroka''s last name Toujou? It is because that was the name Shirone took under me, so Kuroka by default also took it as her own last name. Shirone, sucking on a Cherry Popsicle, only nodded and said to her big sister. "If you don''t listen to me, I will tell Ray you suck, got it? You are my sidekick." Kuroka''s eyes twitched after hearing her little sister act bossy in front of everyone, so she grit her teeth and smiled. She will get her back later. "Understood, nya..." ! I then clap my hands and tell everyone. "Alright Occult Research Club, lets go work hard for the Gremory Group! Now until the Summit, let''s work hard!" - And for the remaining time till then, everything was peaceful... No, Murphy with his Laws, and the Angry Butterflies that are on strike, disagreed with my thoughts... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 93: Ray, The Reincarnated Maneki Neko, Japanese Beckoning Cat? Chapter 93: Ray, The Reincarnated Maneki Neko, Japanese Beckoning Cat?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 93: Ray, The Reincarnated Maneki Neko, Japanese Beckoning Cat? by Harem-Fan Saturday afternoon, Kyoto Japan. ! Exactly one week before the scheduled Peace Talks will be held at Kuoh academy in Kuoh Town. ! I feel a bit embarrassed, due to my party and our dressing choice for the day. The fact I am surrounded by unearthly beauty is not helping my self-consciousness. ! I am wearing Clogs, a blocky male traditional footwear in Japan. It is like 2 inch thick wooden blocks, sized for your feet, with large wooden rectangular pegs on the bottom, and is designed like flip-flops, but is worn with thick socks. Think Jiraiya from Naruto. And all the women with me are wearing the female version of what I am, called Geta, and are more slender and attractive, but also make the same clomping sound I am making on the concrete. Myself, Yasaka, Kuroka, Shirone, Li, Ni, and Neko, my familiar, are all walking down the pedestrian shopping area of Kyoto, and enjoying looking at the different vendors. All of my Neko keep hitting every food stand, and have skewers, noodle cups, and desserts of all flavors and types. Following behind my group of sexiness, is the Fox Woman, Sakura, the right hand of Yasaka. She is carrying souvenirs for the Neko Squad. Naturally, out in the human world, all of the girls are hiding their animal features, and making me a bit sad. Everyone of us is clad in kimonos of various styles and colors, and are really pulling off the whole ancient Japan vibe, but only my hair and complexion ruins it for me. I just look like a rich European guy collecting Asian hotties, but... I guess I am? Yasaka on my left, tugs my wide sleeve and asks me. "Ray, do you think the Peace Talks will be successful? I am waiting for that day, to be able to also join the alliance going forward?" I look to my first lover, who claimed me, and tell her. "Should be a sure thing, but I am sure there will be some assholes to try and disrupt it in the middle, but ultimately, unofficially, they all want it." Yasaka then kissed my cheek and told me. "When you get to the Underworld, and settle in, Grayfia and Serafall will bring me for our Devil wedding at your home, are you excited?" I smile at this trickster who damn well knows I am, and I assure her. "My niece is the most excited. Grayfia brought her to meet you a couple years ago, but she loves Youkai as much as me. She wants to be your flower girl, . But I am very happy, Yasaka." ! And off to the sides, a few stray cats follow at a safe distance, due to the aura of Yasaka and Sakura keeping them back from harassing us. I had mentioned before how stray cats of all races are attracted to me, right? Kuroka, who is wearing fake-black-cat-ears from a roadside stall, is glued to my right arm, looks at all the cats following and says. "Yeah, this is strange even for you Ray, nya?" Shirone, who is eating glutinous rice balls, only says, like it is normal. "In Kuoh, we had to set up magic barriers to keep strays away from our home, all the way to, and including our school, it is incredible. Li and Ni always have to chase off all the Nekomata trying to go into heat and pounce Ray. His Neko Aura is unnatural." Yasaka sighs and says sullenly. "I wish Ray was a Kyuubi God instead, so unfair." Then over the whole crowded street, I heard a low old woman''s voice calling. "Come and test your Good Fortune, Mr Gremory. It is free for you." As I suddenly stop to look for the voice, Ni asks. "Ray, what is wrong?" As I turned my head around, I answered. "A woman called my name, did you not hear her?" Yasaka and Kuroka with the strongest senses, both shook their heads no, then I heard her again. "Mr Gremory, my shop is here in the alley, yes over here." I noticed the alley to my groups left, and it was 10 feet wide, with red bricks on both walls of the two businesses. And about 20 feet in, was a small antique looking storefront, that is just a service counter. On both sides of the wide window, are 2 large 10 foot tall White Cat Statues, and each of the two cats are holding up different paws. It is the Maniko Beckoning Cat of Japan. (.) Sitting at the counter is an old lady in her 80''s and is wearing a well worn kimono. I can tell from here, she has the aura of a Nekomata, or a Nekoshou, but I cannot tell how powerful she is. And when our eyes met, her bright golden eyes seemed to be like meeting a familiar family member, like this woman and I are family. She comically beckons me with one hand like a paw, and grins at my face. As I walk in, my girls all follow in, and the old lady greets everyone. "You are all very lucky today! For only 1 yen a person, get your fortunes told to you, here, just draw it yourself, nya?" ! The old woman shakes a bamboo canister with around 50 wooden sticks, with papers wrapping them. Naturally for a cheap price and for fun, everyone was interested. So I paid 100 yen for everyone. Each of the girls picked one, and unrolled the paper to read what their fortunes were. The moment I went to draw, I felt that this woman was vast and powerful. My Super Devil strength felt like a small child in front of this woman, and not even my brother made me feel like this. I have never met a God, but for a brief moment, I felt this old lady was a God. But her aura was both gentle and heartwarming. As I pulled the fortune, my heart skipped a beat. I then under her gaze read it... [Do you believe in reincarnation? Well of course you do, because you have done it. Have you ever felt you are different? Maybe you were a God of Luck, and reincarnated Cat God? Maybe you were the Legendary Maneki Neko? Well, only a Gremory Devil of Wealth could house such a reincarnation, right? Just know if it is true, you were a good boy. Today, your fortune with Cats is extreme, and profitable!] When I looked at the old woman with black-eyes () like dusk, but bright like the sun, she then reached out and patted my head, like a pet who should have ears but does not anymore. Retracting her hand she said. "Seems Neko''s like you, . Well, this old lady needs to close the shop for lunch, thanks for coming, Oh, and here..." She casually pulled a tiny white Maneki Neko statue, and put it in my hand. I then held up my fortune and asked. "What does this mean?" "Oh? What does it say, nya?" The old woman, now with bright gold eyes, gave me a friendly smile, and when I looked at the paper still in my hand it said... [Beware of Cats, they are troublesome! Go to a Shinto Shrine, and pray for good luck.] The old lady smiled seeing my lips twitch. I cannot tell if I imagined it, and no power is felt on this paper showing illusion magic was used. So I asked her. "Have we met before?" She put her finger on her chin and thought, and shook her head no. "Unless you believe in reincarnation, it would be impossible to have met, well, goodbye Mr Gremory." The old lady then pulled down the metal shutter over the open counter area, and the girls felt puzzled. Kuroka asked. "Ray, have you met that Neko lady before? Oh, and my fortune is good, it says.... "A promotion is in your future, and a boon to your family is on the horizon." Shirone held hers up and said. "Mine said... "A bountiful harvest and sweet rewards await you." Li and Ni held theirs up and pouted. ""We got identical fortunes, nya!"" Yasaka held hers to me to read, and her smile was breathtaking. [Your luck has changed, and now it is better than ever. Love is assured, and a wealthy partner is in your destiny.] As we shook our heads, and walked out, all of my girls gave me hell for my fortune saying cats are troublesome, and they all proved my fortune correct, . - On a rooftop not too far away, stood a woman of Japanese beauty not seen in mortal women. Even Tsubaki and Akeno cannot compare to this black-haired and black-eyed alluring woman in a white kimono. A small tear fell, but it was a happy one, as she spoke while looking at Ray being harassed for his fortune. "Maneki Neko, my adorable long lost pet, to think you would become a Devil of Wealth, . Well, I see you''re still a kind soul. No one in Japan even remembers my Neko God as anything but a symbol for Luck and Wealth anymore, . Now that you accepted my Blessing, you will be protected again. I better go back and leave the Human world before my absence is noticed. Well, it was fun to see my cat again..." (!) - So as we passed a Shinto Shrine, Kuroka and Shirone pointed to the wishing box, and Shirone said, "You better pray and tell those Gods, cats are the best!" So under the group Neko threat, Yasaka pulled me up to the traditional wishing box. After throwing in some offering coins, we clap our hands to wish. All the Neko looked at me, and gave me blaming eyes, for not wishing hard enough. I think that old lady gave me that wish to troll me with the girls. "I, Ray Gremory, think Neko and Kitsune are the best! So there!" Then my familiar Neko herself said. "Master has to prove it with your Fluffing, Mofu Mofu powers ~nya!" Shirone gave her a thumbs up. My Rook likes having Neko around because she is even smaller than herself. "Girls, only when we get back, because Kuroka will embarrass us if I pet her in public." Kuroka grabbed my Neko, and started playfully pulling her cheeks and said. "Don''t think I did not see you take a candy bribe from Li to say that, you little troublemaker, nya?!" And after all the fun and playing our group did, we headed back to the Back Alley, to stay overnight with Yasaka. The sun had set, so it was now Kyoto''s nightlife... - As our group neared the entrance to the Back Alley, something occurred... A group of 10 shadowy shapes emerged from the surrounding darkness, and formed into men and women wearing all black robes. It is impossible to see their faces, as it is obscured with shadow or Dark Magic. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The person who seemed to be the leader spoke while the rest of us began to defend. "Kuroka, we finally found you. The Shadows want your research data you gave to the Devils, now hand it over." Kuroka tilted her head and asked. "? Never heard of the Shadows, who are you guys, nya?" "We are members of our parent organization, the Khaos Brigade, now give it obediently, or we will kill you all now." I feel these guys are Middle-class at best, so I say. "Li and Ni, promote and capture these terrorists for me..." ""Promotion to Queen, nya!"" As my two Pawns cracked their knuckles, the leader noticed me for the first time and his voice stuttered. "R-Ray Gremory?! This is Kyoto, why are you here?!" "Surprise Shadow Sidekick, nya!" "Ruthless Rumbling Righteous Roundhouse-kick, nya!" "Suck it!" ! Naturally as Li and Ni jumped in, Shirone had to punch some Magicians for being stupid to pick on her big sister. Kuroka sensing their weakness, just stood with me and Yasaka, watching the comical dust clouds, spells being dodged, and the pile of bodies building. Soon 9 Magicians are stacked unconscious, and the leader is kneeling and crying with snot running, he said. "Honestly, that is all! We really are just grunts and got lucky finding Kuroka in Kyoto. Our group said she was in Kuoh Town, but we could not go there for a while, due to some job there. Our Shadows group was given the task for finding the Super Devil research from her, because she must know it to give it to the Devil Government. Um, and our leader is Ultimate-class and very strong. That is all, please don''t kill us." A group of Yasaka''s people had already surrounded us, after the fight started, and Yasaka asked me. "Dear Ray, what do you want to do with these Shadows members, due to being from the Khaos Brigade?" I thought about sending them to the Underworld prison through my magic, but I instead say. "They attacked on your doorstep, and not in my territory, so you seize them and trade them in later for credit towards a negotiation with the Devils." Yasaka looked happy. I am favoring her in that deal, and she commanded them to be taken to their special prison for Magicians. Then Kuroka said something to me, while pushing her chest into mine. "Ray, the sinister Shadows are trying to Neko-Nap me. So you must protect me night and day, in your room at night especially, nya!" Yasaka, seeing Kuroka play with me, covered her mouth and stifled a giggle. I sigh and tell Kuroka. "~! I will overlook the fact you are as strong as their leader, and let you stay in my room at-home, when I am not in bed doing mating with others, ." Ni said to Kuroka to bust her bubble. "Ray is in my and Li''s bed tomorrow night, before group sleepover, nya." Yasaka joins in the fun and says. "Ray is in my bed tonight, ." Shirone then delivers the KO blow... "Monday is Ray''s Bouchujutsu session with Teacher Loli, so you''re out of luck sis!" Kuroka looks sad, like her plan was personally destroyed by me, so I tell her. "I will give you nap time tomorrow, how is that?" Kuroka rolled her eyes at me and stuck her tongue out... She can only blame herself for her teacher keeping her held back so long, to be last in the Harem. She then brightened up and said. "Naked hot spring time in sister Yasaka''s bath, lets gooooo, ~nya!" Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 94: Meetings, Arrangements, And Reunions? Chapter 94: Meetings, Arrangements, And Reunions?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 94: Meetings, Arrangements, And Reunions? by Harem-Fan Monday morning, at the local Sirzechs Hotel, in downtown Kuoh... I am in a boardroom having coffee with a VIP from the Church, Griselda Quarta. She is wearing her nuns outfit, and I can tell she is a strong swords woman. I am here at this meeting with Irina, Xenovia, and Tsubaki. Griselda has brought two of her priests along as assistance, and we are drinking coffee in a private meeting hall. What is so special about this Top 5 strongest Exorcist? Is it her Northern European supermodel beauty, her gorgeous big sister eyes with love, or her breasts not well hidden under her nuns attire? No... She is or was Xenovia Quarta''s legal guardian, and the woman who adopted her. They, along with Irina, came from the same Church-run Exorcist Swordsman facility. Griselda was the one who raised Xenovia, so this meeting is a bit special. All four of my group are currently wearing the summer Kuoh Academy uniforms, and this meeting is to settle the Church and for a gift. Currently Xenovia is on my right, Irina to my left, and Tsubaki is standing behind waiting to serve coffee. Xenovia has her head down and looks at her untouched hot cappuccino. Griselda had just sat and introduced herself officially. "Hello Ray Gremory and his servants, I am Sister Griselda Quarta, the initial representative of the Church and of Heaven, please take care of us. Xenovia and Irina, it is nice to see you again." I still feel a bit bad, so I greet formally. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "... Hello Sister Griselda, my name is Ray Gremory from the Duke Gremory House, and I welcome you all to my territory of Kuoh Town. I am looking forward to the Peace Summit. I am here to accommodate you and all of your group to make your stay comfortable and safe." Griselda sipped her coffee and then said to me, "The Church wanted me to thank you for returning all of the Excalibur swords back to us undamaged, including the ones your two new Devil servants possessed. As for the matter of reincarnating Irina Shidou and Xenovia Quarta... it is considered they died in service of completing their mission successfully. This is the official stance of the Church." Xenovia looked down even more, not meeting her gaze, and her shoulders shrank, a complete opposite of her strong woman persona. I pat Xenovia on her shoulder, with a smile, and I say. "Sister Griselda won''t bite, you care for her, so this is a good time to speak. When the Peace Talks finish, we will be on friendly terms. I can also tell she still cares for you very much." The sister looks at me and seems intrigued about my speech. Then Xenovia looked up and confronted her guardian, and her determination came back. "Sister Griselda, sorry if I let you down, but... This is the path I choose for myself. I was seduced by the Devil''s Whispers, but his words touched my heart!" As my lips twitched hearing her words, Xenovia stood with her hand over her large-heart. She said clearly, and surprised everyone in the room by repeating my words I forgot... "My King Ray Gremory said from the bottom of his heart... "I want everyone who wishes for peace to win, and that includes anyone in the Heaven above, Underworld below, the Church on Earth, other Mythology, or any decent and kind being. I love good and hate Evil." ¨C Irina, Tsubaki, Griselda, and her aides all looked at me in surprise, because these words would sound like a betrayal heard out of this time of peace. A Devil to boldly acknowledge Heaven is unheard of, even blasphemous. She shocked Griselda with one more thing. "Once, when I first met my King, he even thanked God and Heaven for Irina''s sake, and was not punished by Heaven." I did mention this hot blooded muscle-head was a genius in certain things, right? Well, her ability to remember things is incredible, because even I cannot remember it so well. Then Sister Griselda asked Xenovia. "I see you are attending school now, are you happy with it and your new Devil family?" "My new life is making me very happy. As for becoming a Gremory Devil? With Irina and Asia, I have like minded friends... As far as my King Ray?" Xenovia turned and abruptly hugged my neck, and her smell entered my nose, as she said softly. "Ray has touched my heart, and understands me well. Spending the rest of my life in Hell with Ray, and vanquishing evil together, is my greatest blessing." For some reason, I feel very happy in my heart, because the normally stone-cold Knight is really tightly hugging me, like a young girl who does not want to let go. So I pat her arm warmly and have her sit. Then I turn to Sister Quarta and said, "We Gremory Devils love and cherish our Devil Servants, unlike that trash Diodora. Asia, Irina, and Xenovia all joined me for special reasons. Xenovia asked me without prompting, and to be honest, I could not turn down her request. When I made them Devils, I had no intention of mocking or harming Heaven, this I promise." Sister Griselda waved her hand, looking at Xenovia and Irina, and said to me, "I know Xenovia very well, and can tell she is happy to be with you. In the past, becoming Devils would make us opponents, but... Times have changed, and I hope to continue to see these girls smile and be happy. Your words Ray Gremory surprised me very much. Not even the Devil Kings spoke so simply and precisely about what good and evil is. Politics on all fronts has decayed our system of Christianity. Well, Micheal has sent me a gift for you, Ray Gremory." She waved to her assistant who brought over a velvet case for the length of a Longsword with a wide hilt. My gut feeling is reminding me of something, and the Holy Aura coming from the wrapped sword is tingling my skin slightly. She unfolded the sword on the table exposing it to everyone, and I said. "Ascalon?! ? Why is it here?" Griselda points to Irina and tells me. "Heaven was impressed that you even sent back both Mimic and Destruction to the Church. And as a sign of peace and good will from Heaven and the Church, the higher-ups agreed Irina needs a strong Holy Sword. The Dragon Slayer Ascalon is a perfect choice." Irina in shock, looks at Ascalon then me, her brain and heart are in a messy confusion. I remembered in the anime, Micheal and Akeno attuned this weapon for Issei to use with his Boosted Gear, and I just realized, a holy sword user like Xenovia and Irina do not need tuning at all. I say to sister Griselda. "Please thank Heaven and the higher-ups for this gift for the House of Gremory and Irina Shidou. We will only use it in the right way. Irina, take your new sword. It is a special blade. It can also lengthen its blade, so it is a great replacement for your former Mimic. But it''s hatred for Dragons is its greatest boon." Irina picked up this Legendary Holy Dragon-slayer, and pulled it from its golden colored sheath, and then held the shining Longsword high, its 4 pointed handguard and its lavish decorations really make it a spectacular weapon. I personally like Irina with a Katana, for its ''Kill Bill'' vibe, but Irina looks more Knightly with Ascalon now. Irina then sheathed it and said... "Lord Michael, I thank you for your blessings, ~amen! ~!" We all shake our heads at her clutching her forehead with one hand, and holding Ascalon in her chest tightly with the other. Then I asked Griselda. "Wednesday is Parent Day at our Kuoh Academy... If you like, can you show your support for Xenovia, and see her in her new school?" And oddly, when I mentioned it, Xenovia under the table was pinching my leg, telling me... no! But Xenovia is not having her real feelings show on her face. Then the Sister said. "I thank you for the offer, but after this, I personally will be going back to meeting with the Church leader in Japan, for I will be the new leader in this region of Asia. But I will come for Saturday''s Summit with Micheal as his aid." Xenovia stopped pinching when she heard that, and her face looked relaxed to her. I guess no one wants their parents to come on Parents Day, . "Alright then. Tsubaki, please give them all the paperwork they need while here in Kuoh. Sister Griselda, I have to get Irina and Xenovia back to school, and I must meet Grigori next, please enjoy your stay in Japan." And that had summed up the meeting with the Church and Heaven faction, but I smiled when Sister Griselda and Xenovia hugged, stinging poor Xenoiva''s with the Sister''s Rosary Beads. - As I walked Irina and Xenovia back to school, Xenovia hugged me out of nowhere, and put her face in my chest. I heard her mumble to me. "Thank you for insisting I come. My heart feels better knowing I faced her. I still had some lingering guilt towards her, for taking good care of me, but now... I feel my heart is lighter." Xenovia on her tiptoes, pulled my head down, and kissed me deeply, with her eyes closed. Even though her kiss is immature, her feelings are pure and honest. I even enjoyed it very much, and held her waist. Then the two of us awkwardly stopped, due to the light bulb... "... Oh, to see your pure love for Darling, touches my heart deeply. Xenovia, I am cheering for you!" Irina swiping the tear from her eye, and holding her hands in a praying gesture, really made this moment feel hella awkward for us, but Xenovia saw the next person walk to the three of us, and she said. "Sister Lavinia, you must be here to take Ray to his next meeting? Well, Irina and I are going back to class, bye." As Xenovia is pulling Irina along, Lavina Reni, waved to the two as she stood next to me in normal human clothing, and said to the two. "Bye-bye Xen-chan and Iri-chan. Red, I am here, ." As my Knights entered the school, I looked to my Contract Magician, of the Slash-dog Team, who was wearing bluejeans, platform sandals, a pink tee-shirt, and sunglasses. She grabbed my left arm and looked up at me and smiled happily. "White, I could have just been summoned with your flyer?" After leaning me down for a kiss, she pouted and pulled my arm. "If I did that, I could not walk there with you, . Oh by the way, there is a surprise for you... your future father-in-law is there." My feet stopped and my eyes opened wide, and I only said in shock... "Baraqiel is there?! Fuck me!" Lavinia, seeing my shock, patted my arm and said cutely. "He is, and later, dear." I look at my playful lover, and think about meeting him. Crap, I thought Akeno would be there to meet him, and now I have to meet him first... crap-balls! Lavina drags me along, and I barely remember arriving at Azazel''s condo building... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 95: Crouching Tiger and Hidden Dragon? Chapter 95: Crouching Tiger and Hidden Dragon?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 95: Crouching Tiger and Hidden Dragon? by Harem-Fan "What? Kuisha told me to come, nya." As I walked into the lobby of Azazel''s condo high-rise, I saw Kuroka dressed in human clothing with sunglasses on, hiding her Nekoshou features. No, I am not stunned because she is here, but seeing her out of her kimono is really... different. She is wearing a cream colored shirt, dark colored short skirt office lady suit, and her high heels gave her another charm. ? I swallowed and forgot all about Akeno''s father. Kuroka, seeing my eyes in shock, said to Lavinia. "Sister Kuisha said I need to be seen at Ray''s side more, and I had nothing to do, so ~Nya..." Lavinia giggling at my stupid face, pointed to my open right arm and said. "Ku-chan, his right arm is lonely, ." So with my mind in sensual-bliss of my arms being pulled into both sets of massive valleys, we entered the elevator. I swear to Satan, Kuroka was purring in my ear! - Azazel, not putting on a front, answers his door casually in a black men''s kimono. He said while holding a tumbler of sake. "Hello Ray Gremory of Kuoh Town Territory, the Governor General Azazel greets you, bla bla bla, just come in kid, !" I love how he starts off pretending to be serious, and throws it all out the door. I said to him kindly. "Thanks, and it is good to see you again, even officially. This is my new Gremory member, Kuroka Toujou, Shirone''s older sister." Azazel, who already knows about Kuroka due to the Super Devil Project, and Lavinia, says with a lazy grin. "More beautiful women around, makes drinking better! Come in everyone and let''s talk." So as my group of three enter I see... Vali and Baraqiel, sitting in two armchairs, looking like gloomy guys who did not want to show. Lavinia pulled us to the couch, perfect for three people, and Azazel sat in another armchair. Lavinia broke the ice first. "Va-kun, I thought you said you did not want to be involved with the Peace Talks?" Vali Lucifer, who wanted to stay low-key, only turned his head away, to not see her sapphire eyes dig into his soul, and he said. "With so many bigwigs, there should be strong opponents to fight. Plus it is a historical event." I say half jokingly. "Hey, please don''t make me a challenge target, your Divide ability would really send me packing. Even as a Super Devil, I cannot beat you without a sneak attack, or Lavinia. So definitely find a stronger foe, alright?" Vali gave me a disdainful look at pointing out the obvious. What? Without the Boosted Gear, if I cannot kill Vali in under a minute, I would be as weak as a mouse. I do not have any cheats that can stop Vali''s Divine Dividing, a top 13 Longinus that can literally kill Gods!. And when he goes into Juggernaut Drive, he can endlessly use his Divide ability, with no cool-down. And his Half Dimension lets him do it at range. Finally he moves like a Knight in the air, so my attacks cannot catch him while his wings are active. So Vali only snorts at my cowardliness. But Azazel saw my expression and asked. "Kid, I heard that Heaven gave you the Ascalon, and Sona Sitri traded the Holy Devil Sword from her Knight to Heaven and Grigori. I am not sure what you might want from us? Anything you want?" I surprised everyone as I bolted up, even escaping from Kuroka''s warm arm hug. I said, like I was asking for a Red Rider BeeBee Gun for Christmas... "My Pawn Genshirou Saji, has the bulk of Vritra''s soul in his Sacred Gear! So if you can install Vritra''s Sacred Gears: Absorption Line, Blaze Black Flare, Delete Field, and Shadow Prison Promotion together, then Vritra will come back to fight!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azazel had his Sacred Gear Collector itch scratched, and he said with intrigue. "Your Pawn is more likely to die than take in all of those Sacred Gears at one time. Do you really want to kill your Pawn? I thought the Gremory loved their Servants?" I look into his eyes and say seriously. "My Peerage has both the training, talent, and courage for this. I can assure you that Saji will not only survive it, but I have groomed him for it. Vritra will be a blessing, and not a Curse! Saji is also willing.... And if you are worried about him Rampaging... His girlfriend can stop him." Azazel knows I got my information from somewhere about the Equipment of Vritra, but he thought of the other Sacred Gear user close to Saji, and while rubbing his chin blurted. "Asia Argento is a Natural Born, Dragon Tamer?! If I remember, her Familiar is a Sprite Dragon, right?" I gave him a thumbs-up, and said. "Not only is Asia one, but her control of her Twilight Healing is progressing well. She has my Mutated Pawn Piece, so when she is promoted to Queen, she is very strong." Azazel and I are going back and forth, like a pair of geeks at a comic convention, and he nods while mumbling. "I see, because her Sacred Gear is better at healing magic, making her a Bishop would be less effective, so a Pawn with promotion makes her survive-ability rise, not too bad. Well about Saji." He leaned back and said. "Sure, no problem, I will kidnap, I meant pick him up after we talk. What about some Artificial Sacred Gears for your former Humans?" (.) "Irina and Xenovia are both Holy Sword wielders, so they might not need them. My Neko and Kuisha cannot use it. Tsubaki already has it, and Akeno is focusing on developing her Fallen Angel abilities more, so no, no one else." As Baraqiel was about to ask, Azazel brought up. "What about that powerhouse Pawn you have?" I wave both hands frantically and say directly. "No, absolutely not! Mil-tan has some unknown power in his body that destroys Magic and Supernatural Abilities in general, and I am afraid putting a Sacred Gear in him would be more dangerous for him and others than helpful. Hell, he can even punch apart my normal Power of Destruction blasts without losing his fists!" "? I see, Mil-tan is a bug in the system of Heaven. He is like an Anti-Magic Human. In history there were a handful of these Legendary Humans. They tend to be known in history as Berserkers and Barbarians. You might be right... rejection is a possibility. Well, at least the Evil Pieces still worked on him, to bypass death. But if he fails to link with the Sacred Gear, his soul would collapse." And finding a crack in nerd talk, Baraqiel slipped in. "Ray Gremory, I am Baraqiel, Akeno''s father..." I nod to him and say, as Lavinia handed me a glass of soda to herself, Kuroka, and I. "Yeah, I know all about it, and I am sorry. I have tried for years to mend things, but only time can do it. I realized, the more I tried to fix her, I made her sad. So instead, I focused on her developing as a Fallen Angel, to help her accept you indirectly. But for now, my Akeno will just have to have Daddy Issues, and you... Just need to keep being patient for a bit longer. Don''t rush it, and do not act like a dad the moment you see her." I sip my drink and scold, I mean instructed my father-in-law. "Furthermore, just know deep down, Akeno knows you are not to blame for her mothers death. But... She needs you to take the blame for now. Be the bad dad, and she will forgive you one day, I promise. Oh, and lastly, when she tells you I am her man, just accept it, or you will be blacklisted from our wedding." Baraqiel''s face is dark with his eyebrows jumping, and Azazel is hiding his smile. Vali looks at me like the guy who throws rocks at lions for fun, and Lavinia says. "Red, if you are so good at advice for relationships, why did you take so long to confess to me?" Now I feel so ashamed of myself. How can I tell them it is anime cheats?! Baraqiel seeing Lavinia, who he knows well, smashed my pride, he said. "Azazel told me you hunted down Akeno for a long time in Japan, why?" I looked at him seriously and said, "My Devil Bloodline told me she was the one. When I met her, I became so angry for her that I almost went berserk. I just knew I wanted to love and protect her for the rest of my life, just like you and her mother, right? Akeno and Shuri are so much alike, so I think you and I can agree... Your daughter is incredible." I just open my palms with a helpless look. I have her mind, body, soul, as well as made her a woman, so the rice is cooked. "Baraqiel old friend, Ray, is a good man for Akeno. I have always watched the two of them. So for now, just take his Vritra Servant and begin to implant him. you will see Akeno on Saturday. And Ray, thanks for everything you have done so far, for a young brat, you are fun to observe, ." I pulled out documents out of my schoolbag, and handed them to Azazel then told him. "Here are all of the hotel, security, and identification documents for your Fallen Angel members, to attend the Summit and stay in Kuoh." Kuroka looked at me and said, "I can confirm in front of the White Dragon, that your Neko Aura is as strong or stronger than Vali''s Dragon Aura in terms of Life Power." Kuroka is mentioning this, because I had asked her about the difference for mating, but Vali thinks she is comparing our actual battle strength, so he asked curiously. "Dragon Aura I understand, but Cat Aura? Is that a thing?" I feel a little embarrassed, when both Lavinia and Kuroka nod at the same time, so I explained. "Dragon Aura is naturally the power of Dragons, for attacks, drawing foes to fight, and attracting members of the opposite sex to your side. Well, it seems I have a feline version of Dragon Aura. So all Neko and Felines are drawn to me, and female Neko finds me to be a strong mate. But do not misunderstand, Dragons and Cats are on totally different scales, ." Then to my and everyone''s shock, Albion spoke. [Vali, he is a bit incorrect. Many Pantheons have and worship the Felines as much as Dragons are worshiped. Even Shiva has a connection with Cat Aura. He is considered a God of large cats. In China''s Mythology, the Crouching Tiger and Hidden Dragon are a common and true myth. So young Gremory Devil, do not look down on the Aura of Cats.] Vali and I are both stunned... Does that even work? Are the two comparable? So I asked. "Albion, does that mean I can use Cat Aura with my powers, like those with Dragon Aura?" [That is correct, although Dragons of the Heavenly and God-class are still very strong, compared to normal sources of Cat Aura.] Vali, hearing that, looked at me again, with a smile and burning eyes, he told me. "You heard it from Albion, you can improve yourself, just embrace your Neko Aura, and get stronger for me. Without Ddraig, I need strong partners to hone myself." ~! Kuroka, hearing Albion, pulled my face to hers, and she inhaled my scent from my face, then licked it, while nodding her head she suggested. "Ray, the Heavenly Dragon must be right. I think you can merge your Demonic Power and Neko Aura to make it stronger, like users of Dragon Sacred Gears do. I can teach you to blend, because I have done that with Magic, Senjutsu, Touki, and Demonic Power. So Ray, let teacher Kuroka guide you in private, nya~!" I was a bit surprised because I did not expect Albion to screw me like this. Then my lovely Human lover said another thing to seal my fate as Vali''s rival... "Va-kun, this is great! You, the White One, have found a replacement Red One, ! Now Va-kun won''t be lonely!" Yeah, Albion to make Vali happy, gave me a cheat I would have never known on my own, and Albion also screwed me because Kuroka was very thorough in teaching me... About Everything! From that day on, I was harassed by this cheating rival of Va-kun. Thankfully my future daughter gets revenge for her father,... And the meeting with Grigori painfully finished... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 96: How To Train Your Neko? Chapter 96: How To Train Your Neko?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 96: How To Train Your Neko? by Harem-Fan With my Familiar Neko, taking my place at school, I took Lavinia and Kuroka home. Both women, who are masters of Magic, helped explain things about using Aura and fusing it into one''s own power. The problem I am having is I do not know what my Neko Aura is. I really cannot feel it. Kuroka had told me that I use it when I would fluff animals and themselves, and hence why my touch was so pleasing to others. Ultimately tonight, I was unable to make progress, but the other women of the house were both excited and amused about this discovery of mine. But Shirone, Li, and Ni, all nodded their heads thinking Albion is right. Before I went to bed with Lavinia, who Shirone let have her night with me, Akeno had pulled me to the rooftop for a talk. - Sitting under the moon, both of us are on a large lounge chair. Looking at the clear sky, seeing the moon light us up, and making us Devils stronger in the dark. Akeno, in her purple silk pajamas, is sitting in my lap, looking into my eyes with a sad smile. As my hands hold her waist, she says softly. "Sorry you had to meet my father first. I heard what you said to him for me. I just wanted to hug you for being wonderful and understanding with me. I love you Ray." I did not ruin this rare moment of her coming to me about her father, so I just held her for a while, while she squeezed me tightly and we only held one another. After half an hour of embracing, she said in my ear. "Ray... I am pregnant..." My eyes froze looking at her gentle smile, and my mind went blank. I do not know how long I froze, but I was brought back to my senses when Akeno kissed my lips, then I returned. After a short while, I asked her. "Akeno, are you alright with this? I am happy, but..." I am happy, but deep down, I am panicking just a bit. but Akeno playfully poked my forehead with her finger and said. "As your mistress, it is my duty to provide the Gremory with children. But personally, I am very happy to become the mother of our child. I want to be a kind and loving mother, like my mother was to me." Soon, the mood changed, and Akeno, feeling my love, began to straddle me, and one thing led to another. And another half hour passed by... - The next morning, I woke up with three lovely women... Lavinia, Akeno, and Kuisha. After my rooftop shock, the four of us talked in my room for a while, and we all just slept together without hanky panky. Who knew I had two pregnant women on each arm of mine that night, with Kuisha on my chest. Apparently, Kuisha had known before me about Akeno becoming pregnant. As the Harem Manager, it makes sense the girls go to her first. When the three women dragged Tsubaki along into the morning bath, I was left alone in my room to think a bit. While sitting on my couch, looking at the rising sun, I say softly. "What do I do about Akeno? Will this be a problem for my Youth Match?" Soon, while I thought about life, I felt a presence behind me. Then Kuroka hugged me from behind my couch and said, "Morning Neko God, nya... So sleepy..." Kuroka is leaning on me half asleep. I smile at her lazy side, and tell her. "Tsubaki and I have a morning appointment with the Devil Government, and you and I will train after, so why are you up so early?" She nuzzles her face against mine with her eyes closed, and she said softly. "Because it is not simply having our first time, but a ritual. I have to prepare my body for it. I need to soak and bathe my body for the ritual of melding our Demonic Power. Our first time has the best chance to let you sense your Neko Aura. So by the time you guys are done, I will be ready for it, ~nya." I squint my eyes at her and ask seriously. "You are not secretly trying to use this as an opportunity for a kitten are you?" She put on a playful trickster smile and whispered in my ear. "I really was~ until I heard Akeno was pregnant. But now, I will wait for a year or so, and do it when Shirone does it, nya." I pulled Kuroka into my lap and was really surprised. I thought having a child was like her main objective, so I asked her seriously. "Kuroka, why have you calmed down about it suddenly?" Kuroka being man-handled by me in my lap, only lay her sleepy head on my shoulder and said softly. "Kuisha, Akeno, and I have decided you will need me in your peerage. I will be your new Bishop this summer during your Rating Games. Your brother hinted to this, Akeno and Kuisha had talked about it as well. The rest of the girls, including my sister, all agreed to it, nya." I sigh, because I think I am the only Devil who lets his peerage decide the line up, and who my Servants are? But Kuroka playfully kissed my cheek and teased me. "Plus, as the Pussy Slayer, you need Neko in your team, ~nya." ! So to punish my insubordinate Servant, I grabbed one of her tails, and made her melt into a mess... While Kuroka was climaxing from tail rubs, I thought about how crazy my life is... I cannot believe that Kuroka will actually be in my peerage. How nuts is this? She is almost as strong as Grayfia. Sure she uses two spots in my team, but her power is not as week as two normal Bishop Pieces. Kuroka is more like a Mutated Queen in strength and power. Kuroka really is stronger than both Kuisha and Akeno alone. So the choice Kuisha made is really smart. , My wife is sneaky. "~! Sister Kuisha, save me, nya!" As my Mofu Mofu powers affect Kuroka, she saw the four women come from the showers, and she begged for rescue. I smile at my wife and say. "My new Bishop leaked your plans for revolt against your King." Kuisha held her hand to her lips, squinted her eyes, and playfully teased me. "Oh my, are the plans of Mrs Gremory not allowed by my fierce husband? Will you pull rank on me with your King or Husband rank?" ! As my kitty''s punishment hand froze hearing Kuisha challenge me, Kuroka escaped using short range teleport to hide behind Kuisha. My mind froze as I could imagine a real Gremory woman''s aura behind her. My damn mother taught her how to handle Gremory-men, damn it! Grayfia was also taught this Gremory-men taming skill. I feel that Kuisha is not asking me, but telling me. (.) "No dear, in fact, I was rewarding Kuroka just now, thanking her and you for the incredible idea! I am really happy actually." Kuisha then kissed me and said softly in my ear. "Actually, Kuroka wants to play in the Rating Games very badly. She also wants to team with her sister. Akeno and I only love you, and don''t mind cheering on the sides. Plus, we all agree, Kuroka is amazing in talent and power. Plus... She is a Nekoshou, ." And that was how I found out about my new peerage lineup. Then we all began our day... - Later at lunchtime inside my ORC club-room, Asia came to me with teary eyes and asked me. "Ray, they took Genshirou away yesterday, and said he would be back Saturday, and I am so worried for him." I walked to the worried Asia and patted her head. She is so cute worrying over Saji, so I comfort her. "Last year, when I recruited Saji, we knew this day would come. I know it seems scary, but this is what Saji is destined for. Saji is a Dragon King, and you know it is better for him to become stronger, so he can protect you and his siblings, right?" Asia with misty eyes nodded and said. "I-I just miss him. I am not used to him not being at my side now. He really is my support." Asia is adorable, and I explain the life of a Devil. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "From a human perspective, this amount of time for a new relationship is tough, but from a Devil''s perspective, it is very short. I have two lovers who are not always at my side, both Yasaka and Lavinia have their own lives. I wish in a perfect world, they could be at my side everyday, but distance is not enough to defeat love." Pulling out the picture of Yasaka in her human form from my desk, I show Asia. "For the last 8 years, Yasaka and I have loved one another, even though we do not see each other enough, but despite this, we both have obligations we must perform, she in Kyoto, and me here and in the Underworld. But, our love is as strong as ever. We will even have a daughter together. So what I am trying to tell you is... Wait calmly for Saji to do his duty, and do not worry for him so much. Would Saji be happy to see you like this, or doing your best waiting?" Asia understands, and I think she only wanted me to comfort her, so she looks like she has more courage, and said to me. "Thank you for listening to my worry Ray, and I now think I understand that I am just missing him. I know Gen will be fine, I just need to make him not worry about me, right?" Tsubaki off to the side, stepped in, and put her arm around Asia''s shoulder and said. "That is right, Kuisha, Akeno, and I all had to do the same back when Ray was first becoming a King. We all had our own training, and we did not want Ray to worry about our sadness, so we trained hard to make him happy. And now, it feels like a lifetime ago, so just think of Saturday, and greet him with a smile." Finally, Asia was sent away happy, and Tsubaki held me in her arms, and mumbled. "I missed you dearly back then, . But a week is nothing." I kissed her forehead and joked. "Look at my Queen of Hearts giving love advice, ." Tsubaki said with a grin. "My King, do not forget, tomorrow is Parents Day, ." "Dammit! Tsubaki, protect me!" - A while later, I teleported home, to perform my ritual with Kuroka, to unlock my Neko Aura, and make Kuroka my mate for life. When Kuroka told me the story about her mother and father, I was really sad. () Nekoshou () tend to mate for life. This is why Kuroka and Shirone suffered in the Naberius Devil House. Kuroka''s father was a human researcher, and her mother a Nekoshou, fell in love with him as her mate. He was one of those obsessed with science guys, to an extreme level of ignoring his children and the love of their mother. He only viewed her as a lust venting tool. Kuroka''s mother was so infatuated with him, that she even ignored her two daughters for his attention. Sadly, her mother was sick and died, leaving the sisters alone with the heartless father. And when Lord Naberius Asked for Kuroka to join his peerage, and become a test subject for their twisted Super Devil project, her father had no problems doing it. Naturally, Kuroka didn''t want to do it as a young girl, but when Lord Naberius and her father told her that Shirone would be the one chosen, she reluctantly complied, as long as Shirone was spared from it. And that was how Kuroka''s life of torture at her fathers hands began. And for years, Kuroka was broken and reformed, in misery and pain, at the hands of her own family... When Kuroka found out that I indirectly helped the Devil Kings investigate the laboratory, she even felt we had a fate together. I only half believe this, due to the anime knowledge I have. But the fact she did not meet Vali or kill her Master, make me believe at least some of her thoughts. I have smashed too many canon-butterflies of fate since I was born. I was thinking about all of this while I was alone in the empty training room, laying on a soft mat. I was freshly showered, and only wearing a white bathrobe. This is part of the ritual from Kuroka''s Bouchujutsu, () of blending our powers. With some candles and incense burning, the door of the room opened and closed. Kuroka, wearing only a short white bathrobe, and her long black hair, still damp with water, made her way into the room. "My mate, are you ready for me, ~??" ~! Seeing her hips sway in a rhythm, meant to tempt men, I swallowed hard. Her bare feet made no sound, as her catlike steps approached me stealthily. While I was sitting on my but, she said to me, while letting her robe hit the floor. "Disrobe, nya~?!" I, while looking into her hazel-gold eyes, removed my robe off me, letting me be naked with her. She lifted her foot and with her toes, pushed my chest, making me lay on my back. She then slowly mounted me, but did not put me into her wet hairless slit. Kuroka sat up and seriously explained to me, like a teacher. "Ray, wake up. Now with your right palm, you will maintain a small sphere of Demonic Power, or Power of Destruction." Then in my palm, a ping-pong sized sphere of black with crimson, ball of Destruction floated. Seeing this, she continued... "You need to maintain it during our coupling, and focus on it. I know with sex, it will probably be hard to focus, but it is important for you to find your Neko Aura." While she is still very serious, her right hand held my erected life-rod, and stroked it, sliding it to her entrance. "While my and your energy mix, you will feel my Youkai Neko Power, and find it in yourself. Once you do, it should blend with your power in your hand. That will be the Neko Aura you are looking for." Then her body glowed faintly with white candlelight, like she was on fire, with no real heat or burning. This is her Senjutsu energy that the Nekoshou produces. "Like with Shirone, you will feel warmth enter from our connection, so focus hard. Oh, and ignore my moans I will probably make, because this is my first-time, my lucky-mate, ~?!" "Kuroka, I am ready, and thank you for choosing me. I will cherish you forever, I promise." Then while smiling at me, Kuroka lowered her hips, and her soft legs held me firm under her. Her warm folds fully enveloped me, with a very slight hint of blood at our connection. It took everything in my body and mind, to not lose my small sphere in my hand. Kuroka held my right wrist in her left hand, and then placed her right hand on my chest, as she slowly started to raise her hips, and then lower on my body. She let out a small sound... ~?! Hearing her throat make that cat sound, almost made my dick erupt, and the Power of Destruction failed to exist. I am in real torture as I feel her energy and mine mixing. As Kuroka moved more and more skillfully over the next few minutes, she took her right hand off my chest, and grabbed my left, placing it on her huge right breast, so I squeezed reflexively. ~! Suddenly, I felt something! It was not her two tails wrapping my legs, but when I squished her breast in my hand, my urge to fluff and caress inspired that feeling in me, and suddenly, the orb in my right hand made a sound and its shape altered slightly. ~! For a moment, the black orb looked like a feline head, and a hissing sound came from the Destruction orb for a moment, then faded, and Kuroka smiled at that, and said. "Ray~! , You found it, nya~?!" ~?! Suddenly with Kuroka''s cat moans of pleasure, her back arched backwards, and she let out a sexy sensual cry, that finally broke my will and concentration. Letting my orb fade, I used both hands to hold her hips to my base, as I fully unloaded my held-back essence, and I filled her belly. Soon, her and my climaxes ended, and she lay limply on my chest. Her large breasts pressed into my chest, and I was about to cry. No, scratch that, I am crying, so Kuroka in shock asked me. "Ray, why are you crying?" "It is because... , It is because I unlocked my power by squeezing your boob, ..." Kuroka: ????????! Not understanding my memory of the Boob Dragon anime, Kuroka was confused as hell, and thought it was something with my Neko Aura awakening. So she followed her instincts, and cured my tears with more Bedroom Arts Methods... And soon doctor Kuroka spent a couple hours making me forget my shame of, Boob Upgrading! [Kuroka covering her body in Touki and Senjutsu...] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 97: Rias Gremory, Comes To Kuoh Academy? Chapter 97: Rias Gremory, Comes To Kuoh Academy?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 97: Rias Gremory, Comes To Kuoh Academy? by Harem-Fan After our ritual and lovemaking, both Kuroka and I are in the secret harem bathing area, and the two of us are in a smaller pool. As I was holding her in my lap, she cast a spell using Time Magic, Senjutsu, and Youjutsu, on her belly, so I asked. "What are you doing, Kuroka?" As the white light of the magic spell fades, she told me honestly. "I used life magic to seal away my fertilized egg. The magic, using my life energy, will put it into stasis for up to ten years, and I can unseal our kitten at any time. The night Sirzechs made me a Gremory Devil, you triggered my body''s mating-cycle. I could only suppress it, so naturally, you and I made a baby, nya." She turned into my chest, and looked into my eyes, then while making a cats-paw motion, scratched my nose cutely. "But do not worry, for I am not currently truly pregnant yet, just putting the fertilized-egg in stasis for the future. So do not worry about me being hurt in battle, nya." She put on a smile in kitty-victory, still keeping her word, but somehow I can tell she scammed me for our baby. As I mentally gave up, I just held her like a precious lover. She then said to me, "Now that I am no longer a wanted criminal, I will come for Parents Day to support Shirone. So this big sister will see you in school, nya." Nibbling on her black ear tip, I said to her. "Thanks for coming back into her life, and rampaging into mine. But with You, Shirone, Li, and Ni, I really do look like a cat pervert, ..." "Oh my, do not forget you are an honorary Kyuubi pervert, nya~!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I splashed water from the spa, into her face, stunning her. Yeah, like spraying a real cat with a spray bottle. Kuroka then had mischief in her eyes, as she violently started shooting me with water jets, and soon a water-fight began. The sounds of one King and one Neko filled the large lonely bathing area... - The next day, at the gates of Kuoh Academy... I was stunned, because I was forced to rub my eyes. On the bridge crossing to the gates of Kuoh Academy, I witnessed Momo Hanakai and Issei kissing?! I wasn''t alone in my surprise, as Kuisha, Akeno, Tsubaki, Shirone, Irina, and Xenovia all looked stunned to witness this tragedy in progress. When Momo noticed we were all frozen, she said to us, ", Sorry. Back during the Game for Sona, I had promised Issei a date, and..." Issei coughed into his hand, being caught and looking at us funny, he tried to explain. "Tomoe knows, and we are all okay with it, so..." I walked by the two, and patted his shoulder and said. "The last person to judge you is me, so carry on, I saw nothing anyway..." Nearing the gates, my ladies all go their own way, and I walk to Sona. "Sona dear, why do you look like you want to run away?" I naturally know the answer, because I was the one to personally invite Serafall today, . "Ray dear, if you were not my husband, I would blast you into dust. I know it was you, damn it." I put up both hands in surrender, because Sona almost never says a curse. So for her to say ''damn it'' she is really upset. "It was a strategic move, to get you to spend the night at my house. With your sister coming, she can talk with Grayfia and my brother. Then you have a reasonable invitation to join the Gremory without looking like a party crasher... So I did this to spend the night with you." Sona reached up and flicked my forehead and scolded. "Dummy, I am a Gremory by marriage, so save your childish tricks for other girls. You just wanted to make my sister happy, you boot licker. And I stay over at your place all the time, so go to class you rogue." I fled with a grin, and Sona, who is not mad at me at all, just shakes her head while Gasper grins at us. Sona looked down at him and said. "When my sister comes, you get to accompany her, right?" "?! Did I do something wrong, President? I was going to go to Mil-tan''s house for a dress up party with his friends?!" Sona pictured Gasper surrounded by 6 large cross-dressing bodybuilders and shuddered. She said with dead eyes. "Go to your party then, Mil-tan begging and crying for you to come is a sight I never want to see again, ever..." "Yay! Thank you President! I learn how to be a real man with my new friends." Sona shivered, and realized, her sister really is not that bad after-all... Damn her husband''s strange Pawn! - During my 3rd period class, families were allowed to enter at 10 am, to watch their family in school. Sona pointed back to the entrance, for me to look, and I saw 5 family members I know all too well. Zeoticus Gremory, Venelana Gremory, Sirzechs Lucifer (), Rias Gremory, and Grayfia Lucifuge. Now that I think about it, it is kinda funny how the big brother, his wife and daughter all have different last names, due to positions in status. Like my mother, Kkuisha is the legitimate future Mrs Gremory, thus gaining the name. Grayfia had to keep her old name due to not being able to be the next heir''s spouse. This is why Sona is still Sitri, and Akeno and the others keep their last names. But all of our children, like Rias, keep the Gremory last name. So with Yasaka, she will not gain my last name, but Kunou will be named, Kunou Gremory. The same thing will be for Akeno''s child, he or she will be a Gremory. Due to lack of room in the back of the class, the five are close together. My big brother is holding a video camera, and is waving to me like a crazy person, and not a Devil King, ... Mother and father are acting respectful, but their smiles are proud and kind. Grayfia is in normal clothing, but is standing in maid mode, holding the shoulders of the young little Rias, who has stars in her eyes seeing me in a Japanese school class. It is apparent by how Grayfia is holding my niece, she would bolt into my arms to say hello. All the women are wearing proper sleeveless white dresses, suited for their age and frames, while my dad and brother are both wearing white business suits. Then the teacher asked, pulling my attention back to class. "Mr Gremory, when did Tokyo become the Capital of Japan?" Hearing the question, I winked to Rias to impress her, and told the teacher the textbook answer. "Traditionally, the home of the Emperor is considered the capital. From 794 through 1868, the Emperor lived in Heian-kyo, modern-day Kyoto. After 1868, the seat of the Government of Japan and the location of the Emperor''s home was moved to Edo, which it was renamed Tokyo, in 1941." "Very good Mr Gremory, astute as always No Mrs Minamoto..." And the lazy teacher continued to pick every student to answer questions, to show all the family that their children are included in class discussions. - Out in the hall, after class let out, I was tackled by a flying little Rias. "Uncle Ray!" As little Rias hugged me with a dumb grin on her face, Kuisha and Sona stood on each side of me. Tsubaki and Akeno stood behind, as my mother said to us all. "All of you look good. I am glad to see you all, come, I want hugs." As Venelana started with Kuisha and then Sona, my brother said while still recording his two favorite stars, me and Rias. "Ray, pick her up and both of you wave, just like that, perfect, sooooo cute~!" Rias, now in my arms, turned red in embarrassment at her father, and said to him. "Father, please don''t be so shameful in Ray''s school... I am so embarrassed!" My father was just standing with Grayfia, pretending to be invisible, just having fun seeing his overworked and stressed older son relaxed. Rias with stars in her eyes asked me. "Uncle Ray, show me your school, pleeeeeeeas~?" Not being able to resist my adorable niece, I nod to her and say. "Sure, and when you are older, you can go to the middle school division, like we did, then one day, you can come here to study in Japan." "Yes! And when I start school, you will be in University, right? Then I can live in the mansion with you guys?" I shook my head and said. "With this year, and four years of University, we will just miss each other, but, I will renovate the mansion for you. You will take over Kuoh Town as the new Lord after I leave it. You are next in line behind me to head the family." "We won''t be in school together? I am sad now." Just before Rias could be spoiled in my arms, I saw my mother smile widely and hug Akeno tightly. It seems she just found out about Akeno giving her another grandchild, even if it is not a direct heir. A Gremory is still a Gremory afterall. All children with the Gremory name will run land, business, and politics for the Devil House, and be respected, even as a Mixed Heritage Devil. Rias, seeing her grandmother so happy, asked me. "Uncle Ray, why is she excited for big sis Akeno?" "Well, that is because she is now carrying your new cousin. So in just under a year, you will have a younger sibling and two cousins. You have to be more mature and be a role model for them, can you do it?" Sirzechs caught my words, then ran over to film Akeno, and his eccentric behavior kicked in. "Akeno, look here, wave to Uncle Zechs~! Oh, oh, Akeno-chan, are you eating well? Is Ray being good to you? When is my niece or nephew coming?!" I want to pull him back, but sadly, I am as bad as him, ! Just then, our group was disturbed by a crowd of rampaging boys, running down the hall with a comical dust cloud at their feet, as they were cheering for an event. The boy in the front was Matsuda, waving his camera, with a lewd-grin. Behind him was Motohama, Issei, Saji (), Gasper, and about 12 other young men of Kuoh, running as a group with varying yells of excitement. "Magical Girl¡îMilky Spiral Cosplay in the Gym, Yo!! Come on to the promised land, my brothers~!" "I have my Size Scouter on, and slow down damn it!" ", What President does not know won''t hurt, !" "For my Master~!" "A real man will leer at hot girls in dresses!" """"""""""""Hell Yeah~!"""""""""""" Sona and I both have our eyes twitch, because our peerage members are mixed in that mess. This also means that Serafall, who has been missing, is probably in the gym causing problems, like in the anime. She and I look at one another and . Rias in my arms, pointing to the direction and cheering! "Uncle, follow those Perverted Otaku! I want to see Magical Girl¡îMilky Spiral Cosplay!" So with a sad smile, I take Rias and the others to follow the rushing crowd... - ! A flurry of camera flashes, and nearly 50 students rushed to the front of the stage. "Do the sparkle sparkle pose!" "Wave your wand, just like that, , gooood~!" "Man are her boobs real?!" Posing on stage, are two Magical Girls acting for the boys. The first one is obviously Serafall, having the time of her life. Her large breasts are a winner for the hot blooded boys. The second flat-chested Magical Girl doing just as exaggerated poses, still has his own fans in the crowd, the flat is still-justice otaku. That Magical Girl is Mil-tan in his transformation state. "How did Mil-tan promote to Queen without me? He would not have enough Demonic Power without it?" As I was confused, a short girl with white hair, standing with a big-sister in normal clothing, waved a Promotion Badge of mine, and Shirone said in her flat tone. "Serafall gave me an order to promote Mil-tan for the show. So I used your badge to help him. This is Pimp-Sauce though, right Kuroka?" Kuroka, seeing all of us behind her, put on a fake smile to pretend to like the show, and said to me, "Yeah, fun... Ray, I would never do something this shameful, nya." In a few months, she and I will do something even more shameful than this, and be a sad King and Bishop together. We both suffer dearly... Sona, seeing Momo and Reya, not stopping this, scolded the pair. "Break up this crowd, sooooo many school rules are being violated here, and pull my sister and Mil-tan down, !" And as Momo and Reya broke things up, getting scolded by all the leaving boys, Fake Saji, Issei, and Gasper tried to hide and escape from Sona''s sight. Sadly, Momo grabbed the trio and brought them for judgment. But luckily for the three, another voice saved them, and let them flee... "So-tan, I finally found you, come here~!" And then we all, with amusement, watched the straight-laced Sona, be embarrassed in front of everyone here, . Serafall is the best to harass my wife. I say to Shirone and Rias, who are sharing a bag of popcorn. "Let me have some popcorn, and Shirone, keep recording this scene for blackmail." "I have not missed a second, Ray!" - And Parents Day came to a wonderful and happy ending... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 98: Warm Family Gathering Before The Storm? Chapter 98: Warm Family Gathering Before The Storm?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 98: Warm Family Gathering Before The Storm? by Harem-Fan In the first floor living-room of the Gremory Mansion... A full-house of 18 family members surround me... Zeoticus, Venelana, Sirzechs, Rias, Grayfia, Serafall, Sona, Yasaka, Lavinia, Kuisha, Tsubaki, Akeno, Kuroka, Shirone, Irina, Xenovia, Li, Ni, and Myself all sat around the large L-shaped couch, and surrounding individual stools brought in by the 7 maids. """We formally greet you Devil King Lucifer and Leviathan!""" Kuroka, Irina, and Xenovia do their duties and formally greet the two Devil Kings as law dictates. But with the formality out of the way, the two Devil Kings smile at the three newcomers. Sirzechs waves his hand and tells the three. "Well, I met you two girls at the battle with Kokabiel, but it is nice to see you in person, Kuroka. I can tell why my little brother is fond of you, ." I actually blush a bit, because he is teasing me for my Neko Aura attracting Cat Girls. But Kuroka only grins, not ashamed of it at all, and said. "Well, Ray is very good to us, so his personal charm is very attractive to us Devil Neko, nya." - My father Zeo came over and said to Irina and Xenovia. "Xenovia and Irina, I was very surprised when I found out you two joined my son''s peerage. I hope you are happy with our Gremory family." Irina, a bit nervous, dared not call me Darling, and said. "Well, Ray and I were old friends, and he did not want me dead, so he brought me back, and we became closer. I am happy to be by Darl- I meant Ray''s side." Xenovia, already meeting her elder Sister and came to terms with it, said proudly. "I found Ray and I had the same heart, and this surpassed good and evil, so I willingly joined his harem to procreate with him for the Gremory family." I have so many things to retort here, like we have only kissed, and I touched her chest for the purpose of Knighting her, oh, and the gentle spank.... Oh wait, I will shut up now... - My mother Venelana to the side, came to Lavinia and took her hands. My mother then said to her, who she knew before when I was 12 and she was 14 years old. "When Mephisto Pheles, pushed your Contract onto us, I knew he had ulterior motives for it. But I see now that it was not for Grauzauberer Magician''s Academy, but for you and Ray. When Kuisha told me you and Ray committed, I was both shocked and happy, so welcome to our family Lavinia." (.) Lavinia who is blushing, only nodded with a warm smile, replying with. "At first, Red and I were only friends, but we both went through major life changes and finally, Red and I came together. I am deeply in love with Red." "Then do you want to marry Ray?" Lavinia, the Ice Goddess, went red-hot in the face, and her eyes swam, but while biting her bottom lip, she nodded in affirmative. She then pulled Lavinia over to where Kuisha, Sona, Yasaka, and Akeno were and asked the women involved. "Yasaka dear, you and Ray will marry when he comes to the Underworld for his summer break, so if the two agree, how about they marry Ray behind you? Well, if Akeno agrees?" Akeno''s mouth opened wide, hearing that Venelana is approving of herself and Ray marrying one another officially, but in a daze, she said. "I would love that very much, especially for being pregnant. I agree." Yasaka, knowing both women, and liking them, only said to her future mother-in-law. "I agree, and it would be less awkward if not only a Youkai, but both a Devil, Fallen Angel, and Human joined Ray, especially after the Peace Talks happen. This will make our Marriage more special for the Gremory." Venelana had anticipated Lavinia being Human, the odds of her having a child being higher, so she wanted to preempt it. Who knew her many years of experience was right. Part of why she is accepting of Lavinia being Human, was the revelation of the Half Devil Vali the White Dragon Emperor. Once again, Venelana will be seen as a smart woman in the future, for her insights. - Shirone, Rias, Serafall, Li, and Ni are all huddled together, while Serafall was showing the girls her new movie manuscripts to the eager girls. While Rias was excited, she mumbled. "I wish uncle Ray was as popular as you Serafall! If Uncle Ray had his own movies, I would watch them all the time." Li and Ni both nodded their heads to agree. Then Shirone pulled out a magical DVD and said to the group of troublemakers. "Actually, in my free time, I made a compilation of all the greatest moments of... The Pussy Slayer!" Rias, Li, Serafall, and Ni had stars in their eyes, as they all said at the same time. """""Let us watch it! ~ ¡Á2!"""" I had not noticed the five evil Devils around the TV. The opening scene was me with Kuroka over my knee in the park, being punished vigorously with my Mofu Mofu hands. The rest was not appropriate for children, except Devil children... - And off to the side, Sirzechs, Grayfia, Tsubaki, and I spoke a bit more seriously. "Brother, why was Leonardo able to escape? He will be incredibly bad news to the Underworld, now that he is free? And what about Jeanne?" Sirzechs was gloomy about losing Leonardo, because we had him. He said seriously. "Suddenly, the council of Nobles wanted to move him, and in that instance, Georg of the Hero Faction was able to retrieve him. But oddly, they never tried for further actions to capture Jeanne back to their side, and only grabbed Leonardo. To say there was no inside help for the jailbreak, would be a lie." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grayfia said about the other one. "We have already as a token of good faith to the Church, exchanged Jeanne to them in compensation for losing both Irina and Xenovia." My mouth opened in surprise, because I was unaware I had caused such a mess without knowing the details, but as I was going to apologize to my brother, he smiled and told me the real reason. "That is the official reason, but in London, we made this under the table agreement, to keep our jails from letting Georg rescue her again, so under your Knight issue, we are returning her. I was going to let them have her anyway for peace, but the higher ups cannot argue about her being traded as compensation. And with your war credits, the trade was no issue. Micheal was very happy with our under the table negotiations." Tsubaki smiled and joked. "Our Devil King tricked the Archangel into doing something sneaky, ." After a short laugh, my brother asked me. "So, the chances of being interrupted during the meeting is high, so do you think our defenses are enough?" I think... The anime is no longer useful for much. Gasper cannot be used to Stop Time. More big-shots that were not in the anime are now showing at the meeting. Our peerage''s strength is vastly different than in canon. And the biggest variable is Vali. Without Ddraig and his rival, canon Issei, I do not know how Vali''s presence will change the situation. I cannot believe that the Khaos Brigade will truly attack with so many Leader Class foes. Just fighting us with Caterina Leviathan, Vali Lucifer, and a group of Magicians does not seem doable at all. My only fear is if Cao Cao and Vali join forces. Sirzechs and Grayfia felt more and more uneasy seeing my eyes contract and dilate with hints of concern, fear, and confusion running across my expression. But soon I said, "I have no proof, but by backtracking... Who benefits the most from the Peace Talks failing? Easy... The Old Devil Faction. I believe the breakout of Leonardo is no coincidence at all, and was caused by Old Satan Faction loyalists." I put up one finger while explaining my guesses. "Since Leonardo and not Jeanne are broken out now, he will most likely come to our meeting. And with Leonardo coming, naturally so will Georg. I suspect descendants of the last 4 Devil Kings will arrive, whether it is 1 to 4 of them. At least a small group of Old Satan Faction Devils should arrive to support them." I put up another finger. "I suspect one member of the meeting will be an inside man, to assure all parties have arrived before they move on us. So one traitor at least. However, this traitor may also be trying to betray the Khaos Brigade in the future." Another finger goes up while I ponder. At this time, I had not noticed the TV pause, and all others are listening in now. "The likelihood of the Khaos Brigade sending a large group of Stray Magicians, and brainwashed Sacred Gear users is a strong possibility. Cao Cao is driven to make his Sacred Gear users breakthrough with battles, to achieve Balance Breakers forcefully, is my guess." And with the fourth finger raised, I state the method they will employ, because they cannot Freeze Space with Gasper. "If I were them, I would suck everyone into one of Georg''s Dimension Lost domains, to fight, so escape is difficult. He is strong enough to do that. Leonardo will make an army as support." I then close all my fingers into a fist, and finish. "But this is not even including the possibility of God-class beings like Loki or Ophis dropping in to make my predictions be useless. In short, we cannot plan for this attack so easily." At this moment, I noticed all eyes focused on me, so I cough and say awkwardly. ", I am only guessing, and being a worst-case scenario doomsayer, ." Sirzechs smiled noting his daughter looking confused, and he played along with me. "Well, you''re right, we will just plan as normal. Hey Rias, have you seen Ray''s VIP Room yet? There is a huge game system there with all the latest games?" Rias, only 8 years old, had her attention diverted, and her little fist rose into the air as she said. "Shirone, Li, and Ni, let''s play a 4 player fighting game!" And soon, the atmosphere forgot the heavy words I spoke casually. - After a while, I took Lavinia''s hand, and pulled her into a hallway to warn her. "White, my predictions before... Do not mention them to anyone outside this house for now. If you do, others we care for may be hurt." Lavinia Reni is a clueless airhead at times, when regarding relationships, personal space, and her past. But this woman is a real top genius, who can make amazing Magic Calculations. She looked into my eyes, and said it... "The traitor is Va-kun, right?" I just put my hand on her cheek and kiss her, then I say. "If... If he is, he is doing it for a good reason. Vali by nature is a good guy. So forgive him if he does it. I can vouch for him being the kid you took care of. I just am saying this to you, because I do not want you to be depressed when you find out later." Lavinia then hugged me tight, burying her face in my neck. She said softly. "At the Black Dog Bar, I knew your words with Vali were for a reason. You knew about it then, right?" "Yeah, he wants to fight with me for sure, using this time as an excuse to flex his might. I am guessing he and I have to cross fists. So you need to let us boys fight." Lavinia''s bottom lip pouts outward at me, and she said. "Then I am coming with you, to make sure Va-kun plays fair. Plus I do not like those Stray Magicians. Red, take me as your Contract Magician, because Azazel did not invite me. I am going no matter what." Her sapphire eyes tell me she is learning Gremory Taming skills. I only nod to her, because she is already Satan-class in strength, and she is as strong as Caterina Leviathan with Ophis Snake in her. And that was how the Peace Summit got really fucking cold that day... (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 99: Return Of The Evil Black Dragon King, Saji? Chapter 99: Return Of The Evil Black Dragon King, Saji?Click the [ ? ] Button! [Saji''s Sacred Gears and abilities he currently possess due to his Demonic Potential being used...] Absorption Line: Allows Saji to create lines that can absorb the power of the person or thing it is connected to. () Blaze Black Flare: Allows Saji to create and control cursed black flames. These flames cannot even be put-out easily by God-class beings. Delete Field: Allows Saji to suppress an opponent''s powers, rendering them weakened or useless. Affects even God-class beings. Shadow Prison: Allows Saji to control black flames, which are used to restrain, curse, and kill opponents. Affects even God-class beings. Malebolge Vritra Promotion: is a Balance Breaker that creates a Jet-Black Dragon Armor that strengthens Saji''s powers and abilities, allowing the wielder to use all 4 Vritra-type Sacred Gear abilities at once, as well as strengthening their power by several magnitudes. The armor can unleash numerous tentacles that can absorb an opponent''s aura until they turn to ashes. Saji can now inflict multiple curses onto other beings, it''s noted that it will curse anyone to death if approached carelessly. The jet-black cursed flames are also strengthened to the point where they are able to counter the Holy Fire of Incinerate Anthem. Saji can attach lines to his comrades to strengthen their various abilities and absorb enemies'' Demonic Power to restore his allies'' depleted Demonic Power. In this armor, Saji possesses power on par with a Dragon King. (.) Chapter 99: Return Of The Evil Black Dragon King, Saji? by Harem-Fan Friday night, after school in the Occult Research Club-room... I was working on paperwork for tomorrow''s Peace Summit, while Akeno was rubbing my shoulders with a silly smile on her face. She said to me, while watching Tsubaki on the side. "How is your personal secretary''s shoulder rub, my husband~?" Tsubaki with her eyebrow twitching asks her. "Akeno, could you please stop trying to distract Ray with your secretary play, ?" Akeno, stops her rubbing, and covers her mouth. ", Don''t be so upset... You are still the Queen, so let me help you out too, or you might get wrinkles from frowning all the time, ." Akeno, with her new black secretary office-lady outfit on, went to brew black tea for us. Tsubaki asks me off to the side. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ray, am I getting wrinkles?" I smile at Akeno''s cosplay, and then look at Tsubaki and comfort her. "Akeno is teasing.... You are absolutely beautiful. As a Devil woman, your beauty is assured, and you will look like how you feel. For example, my mother feels motherly, and her appearance reflects that. Same thing for sister Grayfia and Serafall." Tsubaki, getting the confirmation she hoped for, smiled sweetly at me. Then we felt it... On our Summoning Circle, it lit up with the white magic crest of Baraqiel. Soon two figures emerged from the white light... Baraqiel wearing a black business suit, and Saji wearing his Kuoh Academy summer uniform. The Fallen Angel Leader spoke, while seeing Akeno pouring tea for me. "Ray Gremory, your Pawn Genshirou Saji has completed the fusion of the 4 Vritra soul-fragments, and it went well. He now can use all 4 Sacred Gears." Saji gave me a thumbs up and said. "I became stronger than we both predicted. Although, I can only use the power of one Sacred Gear at a time with my line. Also, I can talk with Vritra now, and we are cool with one another." Saji, while talking, took his seat on the middle couch he, Asia, and Mil-tan always use. Akeno, without saying anything, prepares some snacks and more tea. I smiled and said while pointing to the guest couch. "Baraqiel, thank you for taking good care of Saji for me. Please have a seat, and have tea." Normally, Baraqiel would decline and leave, but seeing his daughter coming to the table with tea and snacks for himself and Saji, his ass sat down. Saji, who looks like he missed real food, took the offered drink and treats, and dug into it. When Akeno handed the tea to her father, she said with her trademark smile. "You seem to be well. It has been a long time, father. But do not demand anything from me, because I am already a woman, and not that naive child that ran away. I now understand everything, but... I still need time." Baraqiel took the tea, closed his eyes while sipping, and then said. "Akeno, I am sorry for everything..." Akeno came over to sit on the other opposing couch, next to where I just sat, and sat to my left, holding my arm she said bluntly. "Baraqiel my father, I suggest you make peace with the other factions, if you want to be invited to my wedding with Ray this summer in the Underworld. Before you say a word, just know I am already with Ray''s child. My life is good, and if you want to be a part of it in the future, make peace and do not interfere with my choices. I love Ray, and that is final." Akeno is putting on a tough act, but only I can feel her trembling hands. It is taking everything in her to confront her father, who she resented for a long time, after Shuri''s death. My intervention has helped, but Akeno is still troubled by her mothers death. Akeno''s father wants to complain, like any caring father would, but I had warned him at our last meeting, and Akeno''s firm words reinforced them. Baraqiel however heard what she said about being invited to the wedding he does not agree with. He knows this means she is trying to open up, so he concedes a bit. "I understand... We at the Grigori want this very much, to make peace. I would... ? Wait, Akeno, did you say you are pregnant?!" Akeno, hearing his shock, smiled genuinely and nodded to him. "That is right. I fell in love, and am starting my family, like how you and mother did. I will love and protect my child, to not repeat the past." When Baraqiel''s eyes landed on me, I held my hand up to defend myself. "Akeno only told me after I met you, so I was also in the dark, but I am happy about it. Akeno is my joy. , Just give her time, okay?" Saji, who got to know Baraqiel over the last 4 days, said to him, "Mr. Baraqiel, Akeno has always been a clear thinker, and has been kind to me and everyone else. I think it will be better later." Baraqiel, feeling the time was right, put the empty teacup down, and stood. He said calmly. "The tea and hospitality was good. I hope peace is confirmed, and I am glad you are happy Akeno. That is enough for me. Ray Gremory, see you tomorrow, farewell." Tsubaki doing her Queen duties said to our guest. "Mr. Baraqiel, I will walk you outside, follow me please." Then the two walked out of the room, to go down and leave the building. Akeno said nothing, and only put her face into my chest, while holding me tight. She is not crying, and that is a good sign. While I held Akeno, I asked Saji as he was standing to go home. "So, how did it go? How did they transplant the 3 extra Vritra Sacred Gears into you?" Suddenly, Saji went deathly pale, and I saw his body tremble in fear and horror. - Saji remembered the bloody table with restraints for his body. He remembered the medieval surgical tools, looking more like lawn equipment, that belonged in a Frankenstein Monster laboratory. He recalled the doctors wearing white aprons with dried blood on them, and their creepy smiles. The screams coming from other rooms, of testing, surgery, or tortures! How could a high tech facility perform surgery and transplants using methods from the days of old? They did not even use pain reducers or anesthesia?! Those damn doctors said medicine would interfere with the implantation, ! (.) - As Saji took a deep breath, pushing down his PTSD, smiled and told me a lie. "It was no problem, but their ''methods'' are so ''advanced'', I could not fully understand them. It really was nothing." While I was unaware of the psychological scarring of the Black Dragon, I waved him off and said. "Alright, go home and see Asia. She has missed you dearly. Rest up because tomorrow will be a real fight, worse than Kokabiel was." Saji with more resolve nodded to me, and held up his left hand, where his Absorption Line lay, and he said seriously. "Count on me Ray, I will show our opponents who the real Evil Dragon is. See you tomorrow, and bye Akeno... Wait! Are you really pregnant?!" Akeno, hearing Saji just now register that, grins at him and recovers her style. "Fufu, Yup, you will be an Uncle to my child. Want to be the Godfather?" Saji only left with a thumbs up, knowing Akeno is teasing him... - As Tsubaki guided Baraqiel out front of the old schoolhouse, she said to the stern man. "Unofficially, Akeno does not hate you. She just does not know how to go back to the early days of your happy life. Please just keep waiting for Akeno. Ray trusts you will be patient with her. But you never heard me say anything, goodbye Grigori Leader." Baraqiel looks at this girl who is so much like his daughter, also from one of the Five Principal Shinto Families, and Akeno''s fellow Devil Gremory. He said to Tsubaki.... "Thank you." Tsubaki bows in traditional fashion, reminding him of his days with Shuri. And with his lips almost showing a smile, he left to find Azazel with reports... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 100: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 0)? Chapter 100: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 0)?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 100: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 0)? by Harem-Fan Saturday afternoon, the Peace Talks have begun... Myself, Tsubaki Shinra, Kuroka Toujou, Shirone Toujou, Xenovia Quarta, Irina Shidou, Genshirou Saji, Mil-tan, Asia Argento, Ni Murasaki, Li Murasaki, Lavinia Reni, Kuisha Gremory, and Akeno Himejima have all gathered in the ORC room for this meeting. Sona Sitri, Gasper Vladi, Issei Hyoudou and the rest of her peerage are all in the New School building, where the high level talks are taking place. Kuisha at my side asked, looking a bit nervous. "When they call for your report, who will you bring into the meeting?" Everyone listens to my plan again. "Tsubaki, Kuroka, Lavinia, Irina, Xenovia, Saji, and Asia will come with me. The rest of you will stay here ready for an attack. Here is my Phoenix Tear vial for you to hold. I can use Castling to swap with Shirone if things get dicey." "You and Lavinia both carry one of my last two Phoenix Tears, for emergencies. And all Pawns may freely Promote today, while the Peace Talks are going on." The remaining peerage knows we are splitting our forces in half for any unexpected situation that might happen. Asia timidly asked me. "Ray, why am I going to that meeting again?" I pointed to Saji and said, "Saji and Vritra are both fearless and stubborn guys. Saji has never officially let out Vritra, and you Asia, are the only one who can calm down Saji if he loses his rationality." Saji put his hand behind his head in a bit of shame, but Asia beside him took his left hand and said to Saji. "Genshirou, I will do my best to watch your back, count on me." Mil-tan in a rare question asked. "Ray, if a fight breaks out, should I not be in the meeting with you, nyo?" "This time, I need you and Shirone to protect the base and family for us here. Unlike before, do not promote to Queen but Rook. It will reduce your speed and Demonic Power, but the pure Rook promotion is slightly better than Queen in Power and Durability." (The Queen Piece does encapsulate all three pieces of Bishop, Knight, and Rook into one piece, but the Queen is basically 5-10% weaker compared to each piece individually. So the Queen Promotion is 90-95% of each of the three pieces in their own fields. The Queen for example does not have the Healing increase of the Bishop, but its Demonic Power is the same. The Knight is just a bit faster than the Queen, and the Rook is more Tanky than the Queen. The Queen is the most balanced and overall strongest in all three fields combined. This is proven in canon, when Issei and other Pawns choose other Promotions than only Queen. But the Queen Promotion is better for overall performance.) Mil-tan looks sad and said. "B-But I won''t be able to use my Magical Gremory Girl transformation, nyo?!" I smile and tell him. "You can start out in Queen Promotion, but when it is time to smash the enemy, you can change your Promotion to Rook, and your change will remain. Pawns can change their Role mid-fight, and once your Transformation is active, it will not fade because you activate your true Rook form." As Mil-tan finally had a smile and sparkling eyes, Shirone tells him. "The reason for the Rook form is because most of our foes will be flying, and the Knight Speed is not worth it. And your Magic Staff or Wand, is better suited for close combat, so go smash those bitch Stray Magicians in their slutty faces." I tell Shirone about her change of form. "Shirone, make sure and fight with your Nekomata Mode (), but try not to use your Shirone Mode () if you can help it. That form is too strong and will make you weak. Only if there is no other way should you activate it, okay?" Shirone smiled at her mature body in that form, and the look I gave her in pure shock. That day, I lost my adorable Loli but gained another voluptuous Neko girl. But, I could not hold her, because her body was a form of Purification, destroying all Evil Beings, very scary. (.) "I know Ray, only to save others or myself, will I ever use that form." I look at Kuisha and remind her. "Remember what I told you about that guy Georg''s Sacred Gear. If you see him, you are the only person who can counter his ability to avoid attacks and transfer others outside the area he creates. Your [Hole] ability is his perfect counter. And with Akeno backing you up, your two''s magic should be enough to keep him from doing too much nonsense." Kuisha squeezed my hand to reassure me. "We have been training to fight the Hero Faction, ever since the Kyoto incident, so be relaxed... I will keep Georg restrained, so you can focus on other things. Li and Ni will both find Leonardo if he shows up, while Shirone and Mil-tan will protect us." I nod then sigh while thinking about Issei''s response to my request. - "Hey Issei, I need you to do another stealth mission for me." Issei this morning was nervous about our impending fight, and when he heard another mission like the Valper take down was here, he got happy. "Awesome, who''s ass am I kicking now? Is it some bad ass dude?" "It is Leonardo, the possessor of Annihilation Maker, the member of Hero Faction. He is a top threat if he comes to fight today." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Issei''s happy smile froze, and then he looked very sad. He then told me seriously. "Ray, I-I cannot fight kids. He is just a kid... I could kill the big-titty Vampire woman, but kids... I-I cant Ray..." I had forgotten how much Issei cherished kids, and I patted his shoulder and said. "I understand, I will have someone else subdue him instead. But I have another mission that is right up your alley then. I need you to... whisper whisper..." While telling Issei what to expect, I handed him my unused Rook Piece, and his eyes went wide. He said to me in shock. "No way, will that really happen? That guy is a real asshole, damn it." - Li and Ni both held up their little fists, and Li said proudly. "Do not worry Ray, we are Devil Neko, and we advocate child-abuse when the kid is a bad boy, nya!" Ni, seeing the gazes of others, shook her hand in shame for her sister''s words, and clarified. ", What my sister means is, we won''t kill him but beat him up really good, so we can cage him in a small cell, nya." Somehow, her adorably cute smile made her slightly creepy words sound sinister. I think her description sounds worse than Li''s words. I looked around at everyone''s current combat gear attire and nodded my head. Today the world would see the events unfold, and I had everyone wear their most comfortable attire... I, Tsubaki, and Saji, are wearing the Kuoh summer school uniform. We are only doing this to match Sona better. Kuroka is wearing her long black kimono, while her sister Shirone, is wearing a short-skirt white kimono to contrast her sister''s style, and to make the transformation into Shirone Mode more comfortable. Secretly, I love both girls in Japanese Kimonos a lot. I believe we Gremory Devils are closet-perverts to Japanese culture. (.) Xenovia and Irina, are both still wearing their hot Church Battle-suits, with the white cloaks on. They both know I love them in this outfit the most. Even over their JK uniforms. Xenovia pushes out her chest to me often while in it. It is cute how she does it so obviously as well. Mil-tan, is wearing his Magical Girl Cosplay outfit, that is now modified with the latest battle reinforcements, like our uniforms. Mil-tan prefers the Magical cosplay as his default attire he wants to be known for, and Serafall supports him with the top quality materials for it. Even without his ability to transform, the outfit has size altering enchantments. On a side note, this summer, Mil-tan will be a supporting character in one of Serafall''s movies, ... Asia Argento, is wearing her traditional nuns outfit. This not only looks the best on her, but she matches well with my two Knights for the Church Trio group. Akeno, Li, and Ni, are all wearing the red and white Miko Priestess outfit. Well, my Neko wears the short-skirt version of it, like how Shirone wears the short-skirt Kimono. The girls like it even more than the sailor outfits they love to wear casually. () Lavinia, is wearing her traditional white witches attire, complete with her pointed witches hat and magical wand. Her soft smile compliments her glamorous looks, and deep blue eyes. And finally, Kuisha is wearing her iconic Underworld clothing she loves and looks great in. () At this moment, the door opened, and in came Sona and Gasper, both wearing their summer uniforms like me. Sona smiled to us all and said to me, "It is now 5 pm, and the last part of the Peace Talks are starting, we are now being summoned to the meeting room. Let us go, Ray." ~! As I exhaled, I let go of Kuisha''s hand and stood. Tsubaki, Kuroka, Lavinia, Irina, Xenovia, Saji, and Asia all stood to follow me out, like soldiers heading off to war, because we are... - With our respective Queen''s following, and the rest behind, Sona and I walked side by side to the meeting room in the New School Building. "I have all of my other peerage members in your classroom below on the first floor of the ORC building. Later, I will use Castling to swap with Rugal, and help Kuisha fight. Gasper will stay with Rugal and help you." I then pulled out a vial of Mil-tan''s blood, sealed it this morning, and handed it back to Gasper who silently took it with both hands, with a serious face, he nodded and put the vial in his shirt pocket. I then held Sona''s hand, and could tell she was very nervous, and as we made it to the massive double doors of the meeting room, I said to her. "Just take a deep breath, and remember... We are together till the end. No matter how dark it gets, tomorrow will come, with or without us. So let us just see it together. Let''s go in now..." A Fallen Angel and an Angel guarding the doors, see us and announce us to the occupants for the meeting, then we are waved in. As both doors opened, my group walked into the room... - To be continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 101: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 1)? Chapter 101: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 1)?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 101: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 1)? by Harem-Fan During the time that Ray Gremory was speaking with the leaders of the Three Factions, another silent threat approached. - The massive Anti-Human Defence Barrier had been active over all of Kuoh Academy. The massive light blue transparent field offered the three forces inside a level of security in their hearts. Not even the Leader Class Kokabiel could enter or leave this powerfully strengthened field. So with it up, they feared nothing. So the groups of Angels, Devils, and Fallen Angels occasionally talked about what they would do when they could freely visit one another''s territory. One proud and strong looking Devil bragged to an Angel and a Fallen Angel. "Well, when you come to the Devil''s side of the Underworld, you need to watch one of our professional Rating Games. My favorite teams are Dragon King Tannin and the beautiful Roygun Belphegor." The Fallen Angel, who looks like a used car-salesman, grins and says. "Yeah, we both live in the same Underworld, but on our own sides. I really want to go watch a game, and maybe visit one of those Devil Brothels, ." The Angel hearing this, only closed his eyes and silently prayed to himself, for the ability to not be polluted by their sins, and he then said reluctantly. "I heard that there were some very beautiful and tranquil places in Hell, such as Agreas Floating Island. I am hoping to site-see for a bit in the future." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Devil Commander gave the Angel a thumbs up and said. "You have to go at least once in your life. It is a true fantasy island, with Rating Games, the best scenery, , some good brothels, and gambling halls, ." With a grin, the Fallen Angel and the Devil both had smiles, watching their new companion fight temptation. They were not being malicious, just enjoying the Good-Boy constantly closing his eyes to forgive himself, and making them smile warmly. - Behind the Kuoh Academy High School Division, in the woods separating the Academy and University, two men were plotting evil schemes. The first young adult, known as Georg () from the HeroFaction, was completing the summon circle for his partner to use, to sneak him inside the Barrier, meant to mess with his Sacred Gear, Dimension Lost. Georg pushed up his glasses and straightened out his modified school uniform, and said with a calm voice to the Devil in front of him. "Alright, this circle is ready and tuned to the Barriers Space fluctuation. You just need to copy this formula inside, and I can begin the invasion plan. All of our forces are inside the Fake Kuoh Town Dimension I created." The Devil, who is covered from head to toe in a silver hooded-robe and wearing a silver mask, raised his left hand, and activated his new creation. On his left forearm, a Replica Sacred Gear of the Red Dragon Emperor formed... The Boosted Gear. However, unlike the real Boosted Gear, the Green Gems do not have the same luster as the real thing. The Devil looking at his creation said with a bit of disappointment in his voice and complexity in his blue eyes. [Even after killing the last possessor and gaining the sample of Boosted Gear, we were unable to steal Ddraig''s soul in time before he escaped into a new host, ...] [BOOST] And then 10 seconds later, the voice of Ddraig in the Replica Sacred Gear was heard again... [BOOST] The Devil in silver, then stepped to the barrier, and simply bypassed all of its protective measures as if he was the owner of the magic field. Georg, seeing him just stroll in this highly complex protective-field, only shook his head and said with some sarcasm. "Ray Gremory and the Ultimate Queen Grayfia Lucifuge, you were so worried about me breaking in, you never would have thought that Grayfia''s brother, Euclid Lucifuge, could copy her aura, and infiltrate like the Trojan Horse. If they knew, I wonder what Ray Gremory would think of his amazing foresight, . Cao Cao is right, this Super Devil is not as smart as he thinks." Georg used his cellphone to call his boss. "Cao Cao, our infiltration went off without issue, and in the next 20 minutes, we will start the attack, and how is it going in Northern Europe?" After a short while, Georg replied to his co-worker. "So you have started the attack on Valhalla? Odin is there? Are you going to be able to fight with him there? I thought he was out traveling in America visiting Strip Clubs?" After another moment, Georg said. "Well, damn... Who knew he smelled a trap. Well, do you want me to abandon this plan and come to help you, or are you calling the Vali Team into the fight?" Georg looked torn, but nodded and said to his boss. "Alright, once the fight is good here, I will slip away with Leonardo and come to assist you there. And Cao Cao, do not show them the Truth Idea. That attack needs to be saved for later. Just practice your new altered Balance breaker and retreat if it gets bad. Don''t go toe to toe with the Spear Gungnir just yet. Bye..." And then after 20 minutes, the Magic Circle under his feet glowed with silver-light, and he was then whisked away... (.) - With me entering first, I was followed by Sona, Gasper, Tsubaki, Kuroka, Lavinia, Irina, Xenovia, Saji, and Asia. Looking around this large conference room used by the School staff on weekdays, I saw what I expected. Grayfia and Serafall''s Queen, Tsukino Usagi, who is now in maid attire like Grayfia, instead of her office lady attire she normally likes to wear. The two are manning the refreshments cart, catering to the 6 Leaders at the large round table. An unknown 8-wing Angel stands near the wall behind Michael and Griselda Quarta. Behind Azazel and Baraqiel, stood the gloomy Vali Lucifer. And naturally, both my brother Sirzechs, and sister-in-law Serafall are together. Grayfia pointed to the 10 chairs in two rows of 5 near the Devil side of the room, and offered refreshments. I sat in the middle front row, with Tsubaki on my right, Sona on my left, with Gasper to her left, and next to Tsubaki sat Lavinia. Kuroka sat behind on the far left, and Saji on the far right, with Asia next to him, and behind me and Sona, was Irina and Xenovia. The 6 strong VIP at the table were going over papers with rules of the agreement, to be hammered out in a final draft. While this happened, the two Devil maids served all 10 of us. I had noticed the reactions of everyone in the room when we all came in. And the one with the most violent and startled was Vali. Vali seeing Lavinia made his expression change from shock, fear, to helplessness. He then looked at me like I guessed something. Lavinia, seeing Vali''s face, only cutely waved to him as his big sister. She made no face showing she knew what Vali might do. Baraqiel looked hopeful to see Akeno, but then looked stern again, not seeing his estranged daughter. I feel bad for him, but I know Akeno will not be inviting him over for casual family dinners. But she will at least invite him to big moments like our wedding. I guess having him partially in her life is fine too. The anime only showed a bit of their past together, and I do not have Booby-lingual to let her remember all of her hidden-suppressed memories. Micheal of course only had a friendly smile on his face seeing my group with three Church girls still wearing Church attire. Well, he is a saintly kind of man, so him looking angry would not be very good. Griselda, representing the Human Church, only nodded subtly to Xenovia. My brother, who was the current speaker, was pointing out some areas of joint cooperation for the three factions to attempt. Serafall... Well, she is waving like a fool to Sona, making Sona bury her face in her hands. And Azazel? He is trying really hard to keep his eyes opened. I know he is truly paying attention, but his act of being bored is not fake. He really hates all of the legal mumbo-jumbo, and just wants to sign and go drink sake. - After 7 minutes of boring talk, Sirzechs said to me and Sona. "Ray Gremory, we are now ready for your and Sona Sitri''s battle report from the battle before here in Kuoh Town." So Sona went first, and explained from her perspective the events of that night. Soon I then followed with my mostly-true version of the events. This annoying process took around 10 minutes. Irina and Xenovia nodded to my words for Micheal''s sake, regarding their transformations as Devils and Church mission... - "And finally, Kokabiel went into the school-building, where I could not see, and my Extinguished Star finished him off. Sadly, I was unable to capture him, but only Valper could be taken back alive." I slightly bow my head, to show I am done representing, and my brother smiled and said. "Thanks to all of you for your hard work, that is it for now, have a seat." Then the final part of this meeting came. Serafall said with a smile on her face. "As the Foreign Affairs Devil King, I approve what we went over, how does Heaven feel?" Micheal nodded and said softly. "With the news of God''s death, and the Human world''s believers in decline, we of Heaven and the Church strongly support this Peace Agreement. And Grigori?" Azazel shrugs with a non-serious attitude. "Let us just sign, we all want peace, so why drag it on?" I cannot remember the anime clearly, but this is not exactly what I recall happened? Azazel did not ask Vali this time what he thought, because there is no Red Dragon Emperor here. () As Azazel shrugged, we felt and saw a hardly-visible mist pass through us all coming from the track field. The oily sensation over the body, was the calling-card of Georg''s Sacred Gear activating... Dimension Lost. I saw something that almost made me reincarnate on the spot... Outside the window, not only are there many Devils, Magicians, and Human Sacred Gear users, but... Hovering over the many foes, was a Loli with black hair, in a gothic-style dress, and an oppressive Dragon aura. I stood, pointed, and said louder than I wanted too... "Fuck me and my bad luck... It is Ophis, The Infinite Dragon God?!" As if she could hear me from there (), her draconic eyes turned to me, and our gaze locked. I was frozen stiff, but then she looked to others in the room freeing me from the mental crushing I felt. - To be Continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 102: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 2)? Chapter 102: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 2)?Click the [ ? ] Button! A/N .] Chapter 102: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 2)? by Harem-Fan "Fuck me and my bad luck... It is Ophis, The Infinite Dragon God?!" After my emotional cry, everyone in the room but Vali, had their hearts tighten. It is not everyday you run into a God-class-high Dragon on par with Great Red, The Dreamer. Everyone stood, and looked out the window to assess the situation. Vali looked like he had plans, and not many others noticed his actions. Azazel, spending time inside Dimension Lost of past possessors, in his past, pointed out some things to note for us all. "Georg has not yet mastered the ability to fully recreate reality inside this space. As you can see, he can only copy simple things such as the sky, water, and plant life. He has not yet been able to recreate things like electricity to run lights and the like." He pointed far in the distance and said. "This world, like the Devils Rating Game Field, has a fixed space. we cannot escape, and only the supernatural living beings were brought into this space. Basically, whatever buildings we destroy here will not affect the real world. But, if we are not careful, we might destroy this world and be flung into the Dimensional Gap." I call out names of enemies I can identify at a glance for everyone to know... "I can see not only Ophis, but Catarina Leviathan, Georg leading some Humans, and Leonardo creating monsters. That Devil in silver is leading the large group of Nilrem Magicians, and that guy is... Monkey Youkai Bikou, the grandson of Son Goku!" My lips twitch seeing this ridiculous lineup. I see Vali going to the window and opening it. As he put his foot on the windowsill, he let out his Divine Dividing light wings, and said to Azazel. "I will go and greet our uninvited guests, and clear out some of the rabble." Vali almost fell out of the window when he heard Lavinia say. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Va-kun, I will watch your back, in case you need help, so play nicely." As Vali flew away to fight, I saw him give me eyes of blame, for bringing his overbearing big sister to this fight. Serafall said in a serious tone. "I will go confront Catalina Leviathan." Just as Serafall was going to leap out to start fighting, I warned her. "Big Sister Serafall, she will Detonate herself today... She is suicidal..." While still wearing her black office lady clothing, Serafall looked back at me, smiled, and made a victory-sign with her fingers over her eye. She said cutely to me. "Little Ray, do not worry, I have fought her before, . Tsukino, protect the VIP''s" "Yes my King!" And as Serafall flew out the window, she transformed into Miracle¡îLevia-tan! Her Queen sighs, and then to our shock, she transforms into her Sailor Moon outfit, with a blush on her face. Her expression tells us she is helpless to cosplay with Serafall. Sirzechs asked Azazel. "We are locked in this dimension, so how do we crack it?" Azazel rubbed his goatee, and then he said to us all. "There are always 3 idols the possessors of the Dimension Lost hides to seal the Dimension. If you destroy all 3, his world will collapse and send us out to the normal world where we overlapped. They are usually golden statues of some sort." Lavinia said to Azazel and Sirzechs. "If you guys protect me for a while, I can find the three idols with my Magic." Micheal said to us. "I think 3 of us should go and keep Ophis distracted, so the Dragon will not act rashly, who will come with me?" ""I will go"" Both Sirzechs and Baraqiel offered at the same time, and all three nodded. Azazel said to the three. ", Alright, I and the two Queens will protect Lavinia and let you guys know where the anchors are." As the three Leaders left, Sona said to me. "Ray, I will use Castling now, and let the others know what is going on. Call me to update me. Gasper, listen to Ray, I am off...." "Yes President, I got it!" And in a flash of royal-blue light, she vanished, with Rugal her Rook, taking her place. Rugal scanned the scene, looked at me and asked. "Boss Ray, what do you want me to do?" I point to the Magicians, and Sacred Gear users and give orders. "Rugal, Gasper, Saji, Asia, Irina, and Xenovia... You all take care of those Humans. Be careful of the Sacred Gear users." """"""Got it!"""""" And the group of six left. I saw Gasper drink the Mil-tan blood vial on his way out. Thankfully, his girls clothing now has size altering effects. Tsubaki stood beside me quietly, and Kuroka asked. "Ray, what task do you want me on, nya?" I pointed to the Monkey Youkai, Bikou, and said with a grin. "Go beat up that Monkey, but do not kill him. Just make him hate life a bit." Kuroka kissed my cheek, while teleporting to the window ledge, and said to me adorably. "Massage my shoulders tonight, nya~?." Then she teleported away again, leaving Tsubaki to ask me. "What are your orders, Ray?" "You are in charge of fighting with Leonardo''s Monsters he is summoning, and I will go help others, while waiting for the inevitable betrayal, ..." Tsubaki then took off her glasses, and covered her left violet eye... "Balance Breaker... Queen of Hearts!" Soon from the 4 mirrors shattering, came her clones of... The Samurai, Kunoichi, Witch, and Headsman Tsubaki. In her crimson kimono, she with her left-eye showing the mirror color, instead of violet, says. "Leave his toys to me to break, good luck Ray!" And with the real Tsubaki in the lead, the four unique clones all followed her into battle. While I was worried for Lavinia, she smiled and told me. "Go fight, and I will join you when I find those anchors, so go." I nod to Serafall''s Queen, Grayfia, the random Angel, Griselda, and Azazel while saying. "Okay, I am off to fight, good luck here." As I extended my bat-wings to fly out, I was stopped by Azazel as he pulled out an armband of metal design. "Hey kid, wait. If you use this power controller, you can enter your true form once without destroying the dimension. Sirzechs told me how you guys cannot easily transform, due to the uncontrollable power. Well, consider it an apology for dealing with naughty kids. So go fight with reckless youthful abandon." I then strapped the band on my upper-left arm and thanked Azazel for it, then flew out... After I left... "Can Ray and Va-kun fight evenly?" Azazel laughed hearing her concern and he explained. "Well, Vali''s Divide ability is very powerful, but it has a fatal flaw... It will halve the power of Ray, but Vali is much weaker than Ray in terms of Demonic Power. The moment Vali Divides Ray, his Sacred Gear will have to restart causing a 10 second delay in his fight. I guess Vali would have to shut down around 2-4 times before he can make Ray eat dirt. So for now, they are equally matched, but..." Lavinia looked at the grinning Azazel waiting, so he finished. "Well, both Sirzechs and Ray''s abilities and attacks become 10¡Á stronger with some other perks relating to the Power of Destruction. Vali will find Ray in his true form to be a bit of a headache, ." Then the chaotic battle outside was reflected in Azazel''s eyes, as he held a golden gem-encrusted dagger. This Replica Sacred Gear is not as advanced as the Replica Boosted Gear, but still one of Azazel''s greatest creations. He whispered. "Well Dragon King Fafnir, looks like we can play today." - Sona, with her peerage, is talking with Kuisha, Akeno, Mil-tan, Shirone, Li, and Ni had told them what little she knew. Kuisha said to the group. "Mil-tan and Shirone, go thin-out those Magicians. Akeno, you and I will sneak attack that human racist Georg. What will your team do, Sona? And Issei, what outfit are you wearing?" Issei with a blush put on his hat, and said with all seriousness. "Ray gave me a mission, a funny but important prank, I meant mission, so I am off alone, see ya!" Li patted him on his shoulder and said with a laugh, remembering that one time in Tokyo. ", Ray also wore this and it was so funny. Good luck Issei, nya!" Issei held up his red and white toy in his hand, and gave a thumbs up, while his body vanished from sight, and they heard. [, Neko God, I choose you~!] Ni only shook her head, knowing that her lover Ray was really a kid at heart, and this kid Issei let him do silly pranks. She said while pulling her sister along. "Sister Kuisha, Ray acts more like a Youkai than a Devil sometimes, nya. Well we are off to find that Leonardo, bye!" And the two sisters wearing shrine maiden outfits, leap out the window... Kuisha said to Sona and her remaining peerage members. "Okay, let me send you guys to a safe spot behind the enemy line, good luck..." While looking out the window, Kuisha opened a [Hole] gate in front of each of Sona''s members, and they each stepped into it, appearing on the battlefield, as though walking through a magic gate. Akeno held up her finger with white Holy Lightning crackling, and covered her mouth, squinting her eyes. "Well, my future King, let us support our husband, ." While Kuisha opened a portal in front of them, she said. "Naughty mistress, wings out, we are going to come out flying, let''s go, ." And the two friends, ejected their wings, and leaped into the portal while laughing... - To be continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 103: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 3)? Chapter 103: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 3)?Click the [ ? ] Button! [A/N .] Chapter 103: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 3)? by Harem-Fan ! The chaotic battle on and over the Fake Kuoh Academy began in full swing, with the forces of Heaven, Grigori, Hell, Nilrem Magicians, Old Satan Faction Devils, Hero Faction, and Leonardo''s creations... The Fallen Angel forces of Grigori, with experience with Sacred Gear users, smartly engaged those foes. The Angels of Heaven chose to fight the Old Satan Faction Devils, due to Light being the bane of the Devils. The current Devil Government soldiers began to fight with the Magicians of Nilrem, due to Devil Magic being superior in flexibility to the Human Magic creations. And in this hectic and complicated battle, many smaller and important fights are taking place. The stray Demonic Bolts, Light Weapon strikes, and Magic Blasts, make for a chaotic display for all not used to war... - At the highest point of the battle, overlooking all of the school, the black dressed Loli Dragon, Ophis watched all of her servants fight their opponents for power and territory. Ophis noted the three lesser beings approaching her, but she showed no fear, hesitation, or care for them arriving. It is like a Human caring about the arrival of 3 caterpillars. Sirzechs, Micheal, and Baraqiel all flew to about 30 feet away and then floated to meet Ophis, eye to eye. With Ophis soft smiling eyes, Sirzechs asked her. "Infinite Dragon God, Ophis, why are you attacking us? Your Khaos Brigade has started terrorist attacks all over the world?" Ophis made a finger-gun with her little hand, to the three nervous Leaders, and said while making a shooting gesture at them. "Bang~! I am getting rid of Baka Red () from my home, so I can return to my silence, it is as simple as that. My followers need to defeat you for the power to get rid of Baka Red. And I am here to watch them fight." The three Leaders looked at one another in confusion, and Micheal asked. "Dragon God, Ophis... If you are as strong as Great Red, why do you need the service of weaker beings to defeat Great Red?" Ophis, who is still watching everything below, tilts her head in thought, and says. "Baka Red is tougher than me physically, and we cannot defeat one another. So I am raising some smart followers who can get rid of Baka Red for me. ? I think you guys seem smart and promising... Maybe I should make you my Servants and give you my Power to use?" While Ophis was seriously thinking of making these guys her Servants, Sirzechs said with an awkward expression. "Sorry Infinite Dragon God, but we do not have the ability to kill Great Red, let alone remove him from the Dimensional Gap. We are also not interested in your War. Your followers are destroying the delicate balance of the Earth, and causing major destruction in the world." Ophis, hearing Sirzechs words, only shook her head and said. "The Dimensional Gap will exist forever, even without this small Human Planet, so I do not care what goes on in it. It is too bad you cannot help me. Well, let''s see what my followers can do? I am most hopeful for Albion''s help with getting rid of Baka Red. Oh, look, his host Vali is now moving. He said he wants to fight that Cat-Devil young boy... ?! And I finally sensed Ddraig is here as well?!" The three Leaders, hearing that Vali is helping Ophis, all stiffened hearing her words, and all looked down to see... (A/N ) - Further away, over the Pool Area, two old friends and foes, met one another for a confrontation. Katerea Leviathan flying with her 4 sets of bat-wings flapping, pushed up her glasses and sneered at Serafall, with her lonely pair of bat-wings. (.) "Serafall Sitri, how dare you, a pretender with my family name, show yourself in front of me?!" Serafall asked her seriously. "Katerea, are you not willing to give up this futile struggle for the Old Satan Faction? Come back to us." The true heir of Leviathan, sneered and said coldly to Serafall. "Not only did we the true Devils of the real Devil Kings lose to you rebels, you steal my name and want me to serve as your servant? Serafall, you disappoint me. We now have the power to change this Human World, and make it our Devil Paradise, so why fight for the Underworld anymore? You, the usurper, are now weak, and we will take back everything you stole from us." ! I had just arrived at the pool area, and found the two Leviathans smack-talking. I clapped my hands and said with a polite smile on my mug. "Miss Katerea Leviathan, it is finally nice to meet you in real life. You are more beautiful in person than I expected. My name is Ray Gremory, the next head of the Gremory House, it is unfortunate to meet you on opposite sides." Katerea looked up in the sky, she saw my older brother, and then looked at me. "You really are the spitting image of your older brother, Sirzechs Gremory. For a moment, I thought you were him, just a bit younger looking. Well, today, you and your brother will be defeated here, and peace will never come. Try this out..." Katerea used her Demonic Magic, and launched a full-strength Demonic Bolt at me, so I threw back one of my own Demonic Bolts to match hers. ! Her bullet and my bolt, in the shape of a fiery black with crimson hissing-cat-head collided, and Serafall, seeing and hearing the Neko-Aura infused bolt, said in surprise. "Ray, I have seen the Power of Destruction for hundreds of years, why have you changed so... strangely?" While Katerea was surprised I easily blocked her Demonic Power, I said with a blush to Serafall. ", Well, it seems I have pet, one too many Neko in my life... And I have Neko Aura in my body." Serafall covered her mouth in amusement, while Katerea did not believe my nonsense, and shot another bolt, with more of the power of Ophis Snake in it. ! As Katerea launched another of her attacks at me, Serafall waved her wand and a massive Ice Bolt of Demonic Power collided, blocking it. Serafall said to me while pointing to the chaotic battle in the distance. "Little Ray, I can handle her, so go help others. That guy in Silver... He is a powerful Devil I think, so go help there." I noticed the man in all silver, just calmly standing in the battlefield, like no one could touch him. I nodded to her and said to the two women. "Alright, but be careful, Sona is worried, and that is why I came. And you Katerea Leviathan... If you commit suicide on this battlefield, no one will remember you in this life, for you will die as a footnote in history. I hope you live and change. Goodbye ladies..." As I flew away, Serafall said to her opponent. "Your welcome... If you fought Ray, you would become the next Kokabiel... Now, let us fight out our differences... Sparkle~!" Katerea, confused about my random words, flung out her Demonic Tentacles, and said with a vicious grin on her face. "Well, after I defeat you, I will go and slap that boy back into reality, Take this!" The whole swimming pool area was suddenly covered in thick coats of ice, as the two women battled fiercely... - ! A very long extending and retracting wooden staff, called Ruyi Bang, swung through a large group of Fallen Angel Grigori, and the Monkey Youkai with short black hair, smiled while taunting them. "~! I got 10 of you in one hit, I think that is a strike in bowling, right?" Standing on his flying-nimbus, like a certain Dragon Ball main character, he nods happily at the Fallen Angels trying to stand back up. "Well, the 10 of you are not enough, so call for reinforcements to come and... ~!" ~! A Kasha Blast struck him in his butt, near his monkey tail. When he turned his head, he saw a sexy kimono clad Nekoshou covering her lips and speaking to him. ", Bikou, right? I am Ray Gremory''s new mate and Bishop, Kuroka Toujou, and the reinforcements you asked for, nya~?!" As Kuroka was forming another Kasha Wheel to shoot at Bikou, he rubbed his sore but and grins. "Yes, that is right, my friend said Ray Gremory was a Neko Pervert. Well, fighting a Nekoshou as strong as you will be lots of fun, so let''s go." (!) ! As Kuroka released her white Kasha Wheel, Bikou took it seriously and swung down his staff onto her attack, breaking it and the wheel. Bikou''s Ruyi Bang was blasted apart, but he pulled a second one from his ear. He said in surprise. "? You are really strong with Demonic Power, Senjutsu, Youjutsu, Touki, Kasha, and Magic! You are not an ordinary Devil Youkai it seems. Vali was right, I need to take you guys seriously. But why are you not radiating hostile intent?" Kuroka used her index finger to cast her combination Youjutsu and Senjutsu spell, of Poison Mist, and she said in a careless voice... "My mate does not want me to beat Vali''s boyfriend up too badly, so he told me to just make you uncomfortable, nya." Seeing grey-purple mist rise, Bikou twirls his staff to try to push back as much of the poisoned mist as possible, and he said in an interested tone. "So, Ray Gremory knows me, and my friendship with Vali, interesting. This Poison Mist is interesting, you made it on the spot, ?" Bikou raised his alertness, the mist had covered him from behind, as the airflow passed his back into the twirling staff. He held his breath, but he felt his body become affected. Then his eyes and lips twitched, as his skin felt... Itchy! Kuroka sees his expression, and is teased. "Oh, Do not worry, it is only an itching poison I created... And the longer you resist itching, the more intense the poison becomes, nya~!" - As I was flying by the fight with Bikou and Kuroka, I saw something that made me question life... Bikou is leaping from side to side, scratching under his arms and butt, like a monkey at a zoo! Kuroka is laughing while trying not to fall over, and Bikou has tears in his eyes?! ! I almost missed dodging a large silver bolt of Demonic Power the size of an armchair, directed at me. When I looked at my attacker, my eyes opened wide! The right arm of the silver clad Devil had a silver version of Ddraig''s Boosted Gear gauntlet on his right outstretched hand. My heart sank, because I recognized this item. But its color, hand, and the fact it is on a pure-blood Devil subverts all I know about the D¡ÁD world and anime! The man in silver snapped his fingers, showing he was surprised I dodged his shot. But I can tell he is not yet serious, only wanting to get my attention. So with determination, I fly to the man waiting on top of the Gym building... - To be continued... Updated Character Profile of Ray Gremory, from chapter 9 in this spoiler tab... Ray Gremory ¡° Sorry everyone, but did anyone see the Truck that ran me over? ¡± ¨C. "I want everyone who wishes for peace to win, and that includes anyone in the Heaven above, Underworld below, the Church on Earth, other Mythology, or any decent and kind being. I love good and hate Evil." ¨C Profile Race: Pure-Blooded Devil Gender: Male Nicknames: Crimson Young Prince of Destruction, at birth God of Pussy, by SairaorgHarem Bastard, by IsseiNeko Master, by LiPrince of Kuoh, by female studentsHarem King, by KuishaMr Devil, by Mil-tanRed, by LaviniaPussy Slayer, by Mil-tanNeko Pervert, by Bikou Hair Color: Crimson Eye Color: Blue-Green Equipment & Abilities Power of Destruction Personal Status Relatives Kuisha Gremory () and Sona Sitri () Runeas Gremory () Unnamed Great-Grandfather Unnamed Great-Grandmother Unnamed Grandfather Chysis Gremory () Zeoticus Gremory () Venelana Gremory () Sirzechs Gremory () Grayfia Lucifuge () Sairaorg Bael () Magdaran Bael () Lord Bael () S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Misla Bael () Unnamed Second Aunt-In-Law Euclid Lucifuge () Zekram Bael () Affiliations 72 Pillars Gremory Clan Status Alive Ranking Super Devil High-Class Devil King (At age 12) Heir (Current) Appearance Ray is a handsome young man who seems to be in his late teen''s. He has shorter length crimson hair and blue-green eyes inherited from his father, Zeoticus. In his true form, Ray takes the form of the black Power of Destruction in the shape of a male Nekoshou, with cat-ears, 7 long cat-tails with a crimson aura outlining him, and red pinpoints for feline-eyes. Personality As a Gremory, Ray is shown to be very kind and caring towards others, and like his brother, prefers to have things sorted through talking instead of fighting. He also has a lack of hatred for other Races and Mythologies. History Like his older brother Sirzechs Lucifer, he stunned the Underworld with his mere birth, catapulting him into the eyes of all of the movers and shakers of Devil, Fallen Angel, and Heavens eyes. Other than his talents trained by his mother and older brother, the only noticeable actions Ray has accomplished was the foiling of the plot to manipulate the relations of Devils and the West Youkai Faction in Kyoto as a child. Powers & Abilities Immense Demonic Power: Like Sirzechs, Ajuka, and Rizevim, Ray was a natural-born Super Devil, even from inheriting both his parents'' traits, with abnormal powers and talent surpassing the Original Satans/Devil Kings. Even as a new born baby, Ray could unconsciously release excessive Demonic Power that disintegrates his surroundings. Ruin the Extinct: Ray''s special technique, also known as Demonic Bullets of Annihilation. Through years of training along with the demonic power talents of the Gremory, Ray has become able to shape his Power of Destruction into numerous, highly mobile spheres able to eliminate things without a trace as well as circumvent the defenses of his target, resulting in minimal damage to the surroundings. Ray, at his brother''s guidance, placed all his talent and effort into the concept of ¡°eliminating¡±.Human-Shaped Aura of Destruction (): Ray''s true form. He can convert himself into the Power of Destruction that destroys everything regardless of his will. The full releasing of his powers is enough to cause an earthquake felt in an entire Realm or Region. Ray can compress the Power of Destruction into a human shape that releases Demonic Powers that are 10¡Á more powerful than the original Lucifer. This form''s power is so strong that Ray is unable to fully control this form as the Power of Destruction spreads without his command.Extinguished Star: Ray''s Ultimate One-Hit Kill Technique, developed from his own training and the influence of a dream (). He activates it by focusing Power of Destruction into an enormous sphere that has a crimson and black aura swirling in it. Despite being a slow-moving technique, Extinguished Star both pursues its target and has a strong attractive force that pulls them into it. Its destructive power has been speculated to surpass the Rating Game''s retiring system. Despite its power, it takes time to manifest and can be destroyed by equally strong foes.Devil Magic Circle: The House of GremoryMaster Magician: In addition to the Power of Destruction, Ray has exceptional talent and skills in using magic for other purposes mainly Devil Magic due to his Gremory heritage, which grants him increased magical abilities, further enhanced by his demonic power as a Super Devil.Defensive Magic: Ray has shown to be capable of using defensive magic circles powerful enough to defend against attacks from an Ultimate-Class Youkai Kitsune.Teleportation Magic: Ray can use teleportation magic to travel.Transformation Magic: Ray is proficient in using transformation magic.Master Hand-to-Hand Combatant: Ray is skilled in hand-to-hand combat. By combining physical combat skills with his Power of Destruction.Immense Strength: Even without Power of Destruction, Ray has immense strength, easily able to physically overpower High-Class Devils.Flight: As a Devil, Ray can fly using his large bat-wings. Trivia Ray was reincarnated by the God Of Breasts himself, the former Biblical God.Gautama is the name of a Buddha.Normally the Head of the family would name the child, but this time, Venelana insisted on naming her 2nd son Ray.Ray was bestowed his immense strength by the former Biblical God who fathered even Lucifer.Ishibumi Ichiei aka The God of Breast, is the real life creator of the D¡ÁD series, and in this story, the former Biblical God and reason for Ray''s new life.Before Ray''s birth, all canon was the same as the anime and light novels. Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 104: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 4)? Chapter 104: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 4)?Click the [ ? ] Button! ( A/N .) Chapter 104: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 4)? by Harem-Fan "Is this for real?! Dammit! Why won''t my Magic Bullets stop this Magical Devil Girl?!" "Magical Particle Beam, nyo~!" ! Mil-tan in his small flat-chested Magical Gremory Girl form, smashed another Nilrem male Magician, with his staff into the earth below. His bat-wings let him fly around the confused Magicians with ease. ! Shirone, flying around with her cute little bat-wings, and her two white tails swishing, agilely dodged some attacks, while shooting some of her Aura Blasts into the scattering witches. She said in a flat voice. "So many bitches to blast, so little time, ..." ! And with practiced teamwork, Shirone kicked another male Magician with her spinning roundhouse-kick, right into Mil-tan''s readied swing, ending his life with one magical wand! Mil-tan seeing another group of Magicians teleport out of their portals hanging upside-down, Mil-tan frowned and asked Shirone. "Little cutie-cat, why do these slutty-sluts like to fight upside down, nyo?" ! While casually blasting a fresh Magician in her beautiful face, Shirone shrugged and said her thoughts. "Maybe they think it looks cool?" A Magician witch hearing the two Devils mock them, while killing one of her friends, yelled at them. "Stupid Devil scum, we use a special Magic that- ~!" ! ! Just as the woman was explaining the magics taught by their leader, a small pink fist quickly enlarged in her eyes, as Mil-tan''s tiny fist planted her in another crater below. Mil-tan''s black eyes looked around and said. "Shirone-chan, I think we killed enough twats here, so maybe we should go help Gaspy-kun, nyo?" Just as Shirone axe-kicked another Magician to death, she looked over to where the fight with Sacred Gear users were the strongest. Seeing a mass of darkness wriggling over her team, she nodded to Mil-tan and said. "Seems, one of those Sacred Gear users is out of control... Holy crap, what is that?!" Past the Gym, beyond the mass of crazy Darkness, a large 165 foot tall Mechagodzilla stood up high and proud. Mil-tan said in surprise. "It is Mechagodzilla, from the movies?! I see Li, Ni, and Tsubaki and her mirror clones fighting it, nyo?!" Then the Mechagodzilla opened its metal jaws, and a white ball of light erupted from its mouth, and a large 10 foot wide beam of Convergent Neutron energy shot across the battlefield, killing many "friends" and "foes" alike. Both sides turned to see this out of control monster from nowhere, and became more vigilant. ! The massive beam-weapon passed by Mil-tan and Shirone, and the Nekoshou said in surprise. "Damn, that was close! It is at least Ultimate-class in strength! We got lucky!" ~! The beam traveled past the two, and just as Shirone finished talking, the beam vapourized the old schoolhouse in one blast. Mil-tan, forgetting that it was not the real ORC building, said in distress... S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No No No~! My sexy makeup-case is in there. nyo~!" Everyone watched the small mushroom cloud go up, and then looked back as Mechagodzilla started to stomp on foes at his feet, while shooting missiles from its fingertips... - Georg frowned seeing the old schoolhouse blow up, and he said to the panting Leonardo besides himself. "Your new creation just blew up one of my three anchors, ..." Leonardo, who was frustrated with all of his previous minions being easily defeated, used all of his Stamina to create this cool monster. And on its first attack, it embarrassed himself. - The bright-light in the sky of Fake Kuoh Academy startled the 2 Devil Queens, Lavinia, and Azazel coming out of the VIP room. To their right, in the parking lot, the giant Mechagodzilla was furiously trying to shoot and stomp at the tiny creatures assaulting its body. Two Nekomata in shrine maiden outfits are leaping up the back of this robot, while Tsubaki and her Mirror Clones are near its feet blasting where it could. And over to the left side, by the pool area, a pillar of ice 200 feet wide and 500 feet high was growing in massive height. On top of the pillar are two Devil women who look a bit battered, while the smaller one looks serious. And closer in the track field, a large black mass of shadows is looming around a large group of members of the Hero Faction and Ray Gremory''s Peerage. On the other side of the track field, near the woods, most of the Magicians of Nilrem have been defeated, and beyond that fight, is the ruins of the old schoolhouse. Azazel, seeing that, laughed and joked. "Leave it to the Khaos Brigade to destroy one of the anchors for us, now that leaves the one inside the pool, and the one inside the Gym. Oh, look on top of the Gym..." The 4 of them looked closely at Ray and the silver Devil meeting on opposite sides of the roof of the Gym. Then suddenly, the man in silver removed his mask and his identity was revealed. Grayfia with her silver eyes widely opened, blurted out the identity of her brother she thought was dead. "That is my little brother, Euclid Lucifuge! How did he survive?! Azazel, please help Ray!" Azazel gave some instructions to the women around him. "I will help Ray and destroy that anchor, while Sailor Moon helps Serafall and destroy the last anchor. Lavinia, that Mecha Godxilla is almost at Satan Class, so that Queen of Ray''s might not have enough power to break it. And Grayfia, just go up and let Sirzechs know what''s going on." Lavinia leaps on her broomstick, and flies upwards to assist with the big robot stomping on another Japanese town. Grayfia let out her bat-wings and then while still looking at her brother, fighting for the Old Satan Faction, she rushed up to the 3 Leaders and Ophis. Tsukino Usagi rushed over to the battle at the pool, to execute her mission of destroying the last anchor point, and help her King. ! While Azazel was slowly making his way over to the Gym, a sneak attack from the direction of the fight with Hero Faction, came to hit him. Azazel was able to put up a magic shield to block the strong blast, and as the dust settled, he saw Vali hovering over the dead Hero Faction lackeys under his flying Balance Breaker, Scale Mail form. The white and blue armor glistened in the moonlight, and Azazel said in a fake bad mood. "What a bad Vali, you have betrayed us?! Why?" Azazel knows that if Vali really wanted to kill himself, that attack would have been made after being drained to nothing. But knowing Vali, Azazel knew there was a very important reason to betray his father-son bond with himself. [Naturally, I get to fight stronger opponents over here on this side. Like now, I get to fight you and even Ray Gremory over there, ?] Looking over on the roof of the Gym, both Azazel and Vali seemed surprised, to see the man in silver use a Balance Breaker... He slowly was covered in a silver colored Boosted Gear Scale Mail, normally only reserved for Ddraig''s host, but it was not Ddraig inside it. Albion spoke out loud... [Vali, that is not the Red One, but an imitation, with the souls of Evil Dragons trapped inside it. But he is still strong.] Vali looked at Azazel and then Euclid and Ray, and said as he extended his light wings. [That fight looks like more fun, goodbye.] As Vali shot over to the rooftop, Azazel dusted himself off, and held the Artificial Sacred Gear and sighs... "... If I am going to get near all of those kids and destroy that anchor, I need to use a Balance Breaker as well. Balance Breaker, Downfall Dragon, Another Armor!" And soon, Azazel was covered in a gold and black Scale Mail similar in design to the other two Dragon Scale Mails. Flapping the golden wings of the Fafnir armor, Azazel says. [Silver, Gold, and White... We are now only missing Red and Black! ~!] Then he flew low and followed Vali... - "~! , I am not sick am I?" As Lavinia made it over the head of Mechagodzilla, a Hole opened beside her, and two Devil women came out to greet her. Kuisha and Akeno came to assist, while pointing down to Georg and Leonardo. "Akeno will attack those two, while you beat up this big guy, and I will assist both of you" Lavinia adjusted her witch-hat, and said softly. "No problem, now let me make some cover for all of our forces... Endless Winter..." Soon, the entire Kuoh was covered in a snowfall and blizzard that chilled, slowed, and blocked sight of all enemies, but did not hamper her friends in any way... Akeno then flew over the heads of Georg and Leonardo, and held her right hand up, soon Holy Lightning surrounded the sky above her, and then covered her form, making others squint their eyes to look at her. Akeno''s voice was heard after the lightning subsided. "Ray my King, I will let you see for the first time, your Fallen Angel... Fallen Angel Mode~!" Then what was revealed was a scantily-clad Akeno with 6 Fallen angel wings instead of her one Devil and one Fallen form. In this six-winged form, she has all the power of her bloodline as a Holy Lightning Angel. It is more than doubled of what she can output in her normal Devil form. Georg, looking up to see the sadistic, blushing, and smiling Akeno, had a bad feeling, seeing a Devil transform into a real Fallen Angel with multiple wings. He frowned and with the Blizzard, he said to his partner. "Tsubaki Shinra and her strange Sacred Gear, along with Lavinia Reni, and now this Fallen Angel Mode... I believe the two of us should run while we can." He really had a great plan, too bad he executed it too late... - To be continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 105: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 5)? Chapter 105: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 5)?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 105: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 5)? by Harem-Fan A short while before Mechagodzilla was created... Saji wielding all 4 Vritra Gears, Asia, Massive-Gasper, Flaming-fist''s Werewolf-Rugal, Xenovia with Durandal, and Irena with Ascalon, had made their way into the midst of the Hero Faction''s, Sacred Gear users. - Around 20 Sacred Gear users and Fallen Angels had begun fighting, and the Grigori had suffered injuries, due to a set of 4 really strong Humans. The first 20 year old American man, was using the same Sacred Gear of Twilight Healing like Asia, but it is not nearly as good as her use of it. However, his role on the battlefield has made them surpass Grigori''s forces here. The second was a Japanese young man around 18 years, with the power of Shadow Control. His Sacred Gear is the most troublesome one, for it can absorb attacks and spit them back out later. He can also move through the shadows, the way Kuisha uses her Hole ability. The third guy is 23 and from Moscow. His Sacred Gear turns him into a stone man standing at 10 feet tall, and has intense strength and defense, like a Devil Rook. The fourth woman is 21 and from Canada, her Sacred Gear is storm related, and can shoot lightning, strong winds, and torrential-rain. Her control ability is impressive. Her Sacred gear is much weaker than Dulio Gesualdo. The other 16 users are barely a threat compared to the teamwork of these 4, because unlike the 16 others, they are not mind controlled by Georg, but willingly follow Cao Cao, the Kool-Aid master of brainwashing idiots. Vali, flying in his white Scale Mail, has been picking off these weaker guys for the Gremory Group. (.) - Saji and Gasper are currently entangled with the Shadow user. Kato, the shadow controller, is currently covered fully in dense shadows, and has expanded the shadows around him in a 20 foot diameter sphere around him. Even the Devil''s ability to see in darkness is blocked by this supernatural shadow, so getting close to this guy hiding inside is difficult. Gasper however also has strong shadow control, and is able to send in spikes of shadow into the darkness, and he is able to occasionally almost strike the Human inside. Saji charged up a Demonic Bolt with a spell, and held his hand out with a crimson Gremory Magic Circle, and he said. "Here, eat this one, Ice Explosion!" And as the attack was about to enter the shadow sphere, a mass of blackness reached out and swallowed the Exploding Ice Bomb, without it detonating. Both Gasper and Saji looked confused at what was going on. - And not far away from them, Asia Argento was tossing a ranged healing green-bullet from her Twilight Healing, to recover a Fallen Angel, who almost died from a punch delivered by the Stone Juggernaut. Then a creepy voice from the shadows was heard. [, That healer looks weak, die Devil~!] ! And then from behind Asia, her shadow grew upward, and out from it, the previously-absorbed Exploding Ice Bolt, squarely hit Asia in the back! "~!" And the force of exploding ice knocked Asia face first into the ground, naturally because her Queen Promotion was activated, her defenses were high enough to survive the attack. All 5 of the team yelled her name at the same time. [""""ASIA!""""] - Xenovia and Irina, who are currently surrounding and attacking the Stone Giant, let out yells with misty-eyes, seeing the bloody back of Asia. If they could run to save her in time, they would have, but they had been too far away to stop the sneak attack. - Rugal, with his flaming fist, struck the Storm Controller in her face, knocking her to the ground. And his look of failing to notice the Shadow User''s sneak attack, made his Werewolf teeth grind. [~, Damn Hero Faction!] And with his huge foot, he stomped down on the woman, making her grunt in pain. - Saji felt he had personally shot Asia in the back, gritted his teeth in anger, and yelled to Gasper, as he shot in an Absorption Line inside the field of darkness. "Gasper, stop time on the outside of his darkness, while I fish around inside for him! Then help Asia." Gasper''s eyes changed, showing his Forbidden Balor View was activated, and Gasper froze the outside edge of the darkness, trapping the shadow user inside. Activating his Sacred Gear, Blaze Black Flare, the Absorption Line leading into the sphere, lit up with cursed black flame, like a string with gasoline and a fire on it. Then Screams rang out from the darkness. [~! You fucking bastard, I am gonna kill you alllllllll~!] Gasper, while keeping his Sacred Gear pointed at the black sphere, came to Asia to protect and examine her body. - ~! Vali in his white Scale Mail, flew through the weaker 16 Sacred Gear users, and quickly defeated them all with Demonic Blades. He then saw the condition of the 6 Devils, and the 4 Sacred Gear users, and was going to help, but then he noticed from the new schoolhouse, 4 VIP''s exiting, and he said. [, Azazel finally came out to play, looks like it is time to switch sides. Good luck to all of you. Oh, and let''s make this more fun.] Unknown to everyone, Vali''s next actions, that looked sinister, was actually to push them to evolve their Sacred Gears. With Vali''s right hand extended, his Lucifer Devil crest let out a white blast Demonic Bolt at Gasper... ! And with just enough power, Gasper was launched away about 20 feet, and the effect of time stopped around the darkness. Then in a streak of light, he flew to sneak attack Azazel... - Saji seeing Gasper go flying, and feeling the darkness go out of control, he grit his teeth, seeing the White Scale Mail fly away casually. "Damn you Vali, I will get you back, dammit~!" Suddenly, the black mass of Darkness began to fluctuate, and the sound of the user inside had said in a cracking voice... [I cannot... stop these... cursed black flames, so... I-I will just... let go~! Balance Breaker... Dark Flames!] The large mass of darkness absorbed and transformed the user''s body, that had half burned, into living black flames. His will to survive, forcefully evolved his Balance Breaker, to keep himself alive. [! I cannot stop your flames, but my flames of darkness... will spread, and surpass your cursed flame, so soon... I will burn everything in a cold fire!] The Absorption Line lost the body of the man known as Kato, and the cold fire still burning with Vritra''s cursed flame grew larger, and floated above all their heads. The new Cold Black Fire Elemental was ready to descend. - While Xenovia and Irina had been circling the gray stone Colossal Human, a massive robot, in the parking area, launched an attack. ! A massive beam-weapon passed over their heads. ~! And when the beam passed, both Mil-tan and Shirone in the air, had almost not missed it, but the old schoolhouse was leveled. ~! Sparks flew off of the arms and legs of the Titan of a Russian, who said in his native accent. "Little Twin-Tail Devil, your blade cannot hurt me, I am too strong. And I will... Break You~!" Irina, seeing Xenovia off to the side, just stuck her tongue out at the ''Thing'', and leaped about 50 feet away, and pointed behind him. "What? Do you have rocks for brains? Mr. Golem, I was just waiting for the finishing move, see you later, bye bye~!" The Rockman, Peter Parkov, turned to see Xenovia holding her Durandal up high, with a 50 foot tall, and 10 wide beam of Holy Sword Aura, and Xenovia yelled as she brought down her blade attack! "Ray told me not to open with this, so.... I will finish with this~!" ~! And the last thing Peter said before crossing-over was... "Blyat~!" (~! ) Irina, hearing what he said, only said in shock. "What he said was rude!" Just then, as Xenovia and Irina rushed to help Asia, they saw... - Gasper, finding his wound was not bad at all, looked to make sure Asia was still alright, and what he saw stunned him for a moment. Just above Asia''s bleeding back, a small black Hole opened with the purple light on its edges. Kuisha''s small hand and arm was seen reaching through the portal, dropping a liquid on Asia''s back, then the hand receded back into the closing Hole ability portal. Gasper looked up in the sky overhead, and saw Kuisha and Akeno come out of another larger portal near the giant robot... As the soft light of the Phoenix Tears rapidly healed Asia, she got up, and started healing again, not asking questions. She had not fully passed out, but as she was going to tell Saji she was fine now, her eyes opened wide... - Saji, seeing that Asia was down, and Xenovia blasted the Russian Giant, he noticed the silver Scale Mail confronting Ray on the Gym, then he saw that bastard Vali, flying to ambush Ray, and then another Scale Mail in gold following. "Fuck, Vali the white Dragon Scale Mail, is one thing, but now there is a silver and gold one?! Vritra, I have to end this guy and save Ray. He cannot fight off 3 Dragons at one time. And this guy''s Balance Breaker is annoying..." Saji dodging a blow from this mass of burning darkness, had his heart tremble... At this moment, Vritra said in his mind. [My other-half, then let go... Make your own Scale Mail?! Let''s curse, burn this world, and absorb everything together?] ~! As Saji was dodging another flame lash, his heart thumped hard, and the 4 Evil Pieces in his body, affected by his full Demonic Potential he put into them, thundered in his soul and changed... Mutated, and so did his 4 Sacred Gears, with Vritra''s push... Saji then stood still, and glared at Kato, he held his arms to the sides, and his dark eyes glared, while chanting... "Balance Breaker... Malebolge Vritra Promotion!" Jet-Black Dragon Armor started to form all over Saji''s body, the same way it does for the other Scale Mail users. From Saji''s back and arms, wriggling snake-like Absorption Lines, are covered with a cursed black flame, full of curses and heat. Then countless lines reached around the large mass of burning darkness, as it was held tightly. The Absorbing, Cursed, Imprisoning, Eternally Burning Flames of Vritra fully enveloped this fire elemental, and caused intense pain and suffering. Then the deep voice of Saji came out... [I curse you to damnation, and endless suffering, begone evil creature!] ~! And in a matter of seconds, the large mass of elemental burning darkness, shrank, and turned into ashes, as the last of Vritra''s dark flames burned even the soul away... And as dark and evil thoughts threatened to overwhelm Saji''s mind, a warm green and soothing healing power covered him, healing his injuries from fighting before. Then he turned to see the woman he loves, standing in a snowstorm, that is not impairing any of them, but harming their foes. Asia smiled at Saji and said while pointing to the Gym.. "Gen, the auras on those guys around Ray are too strong, go and help Ray... We are okay here." Saji, seeing things heat up in the Gym, gave Asia a thumbs up after removing his helmet to smile at her. Unknown to him, her healing and Dragon Taming had calmed his rampaging emotions just now. With his dopey smile, he nodded and covered his helmet again, and while boosters on his Scale Mail launched him into the air, his Devil wings extended. Propelling forward, he said to her and the rest... [Vritra and I will go help Ray, so evacuate everyone else!] Asia, throwing a healing bullet onto Rugal and Gasper, smiled at Saji''s heroic back. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - To be continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 106: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 6)? Chapter 106: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 6)?Click the [ ? ] Button! [.] Chapter 106: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 6)? by Harem-Fan Flying from the pool to the Gym, I had briefly noticed the situation around me. Kuroka was playing around with Bikou... The group of small creatures, made by Leonardo, were being defeated effortlessly by Tsubaki and my twin Nekomata Li and Ni... Mil-tan and Shirone were defeating Magicians in the air... Sona and her Peerage were chasing down runners in the woods... The 3 Leaders, up very high, are confronting Ophis... And finally, Saji and the gang are dealing with the Hero Faction flunkies. As I landed on the Gym-rooftop, across from the Ultimate-class Devil in all silver, he calmly greeted me behind his mask. [Hello, Ray Gremory... I am the Leader of the Nilrem Magicians, of the Khaos Brigade, nice to meet you.] As he waves politely with his right-hand Boosted Gear gauntlet, I frowned and asked. "Why do you have the Boosted Gear, and why is it silver and not red?" He pointed to the green gem on the gauntlet and said kindly. [Well, you see, I captured the body of the recently killed Red Dragon Emperor boy in Europe, and studying it, I created this Replica Boosted Gear. And just as I was going to capture the soul of Ddraig to implant into my Boosted Gear, he just slipped away out of the reincarnation space of Heaven''s System, what a disappointment. Now I have to find Ddraig''s new Host in the next year or so.] At this point we had noticed the giant Mechagodzilla, and the 4 individuals leaving the VIP meeting room, and as the group came out, the Devil in silver, removed his mask, and said. "Well, there is a big sister... Nephew-in-law, I am your uncle Euclid Lucifuge, can you help me test my Balance Breaker?" [BOOST] As he extended his right hand, the gauntlet powered itself up, and a Silver Magical Bolt came flying at my face! ! I threw out a blast of Power of Destruction to counter his casual shot, and I can tell he is only testing me. Then his lips moved... "Balance Breaker... Scale Mail!" And just like in the anime, when Issei transformed into his red scale mail, he was formed in all silver, and looks good. As his armor fully formed, he clenched his fist, and rose-up into the air with the Dragon Thrusters lifting him, he then said. [Now let''s give you a bigger blast?!] [BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST] () My heart tightened hearing how many boosts are being charged into this next attack, so I immediately threw out a full-powered Demonic Bolt to intercept his next attack! ! As his enormous silver blast flew to me, my large bolt of Power of Destruction with my Neko Aura was able to block this devastating blow, blasting me off the roof of the building, and landing on the ground. I let out my wings, and flew up to his eye level, and he said to me, [Well Ray, it seems you are not relaxing your training... That bolt was at least at Super Devil-low in strength! You must be at Super Devil-middle now, I believe?!] I look to Euclid and ask him... "Why are you helping the Khaos Brigade? Why are you not on your sister''s side? I do not understand what you want here?" He pointed to my brother and Grayfia, and said with firm conviction. [The Lucifuge family are the devoted servants to the Lucifer family, and my sister betrayed our family to follow a false Lucifer... I am only following the true path of the Devil''s. I came here to retrieve my sister from her brainwashing and slavery to the fake Devil Kings.] "So, you are the one serving Vali Lucifer?! Are you the one that brought him into the Khaos Brigade?" ! And suddenly because I spoke of the Half-Devil, he came... Vali in his white Scale Mail said to me... [He does not serve me. I joined the Khaos Brigade on my own, to fight strong opponents. Ray Gremory, I want to fight you.] The three of us saw a winter snowstorm cover all of the Fake Kuoh Academy, and both Scale Mail armored foes looked to the Witch flying high above the Mechagodzilla, and Vali said. [Ray Gremory, I do not think you are strong enough to protect Lavinia, so I will defeat you, and show her you are worthless.] Euclid Lucifuge, then spoke to Vali while pointing to me. [I am currently fighting with him, so please go help Katerea fight off Serafall. You know we cannot lose that place.] Just as Vali was going to tell him to shove-it, another golden Scale Mail shot to my side, and in Azazel''s casual-tone said to us all... [Hey guys, it looks like a Cosplay Party here... Ray, where is your Scale Mail?] I want to punch him in the face, because I know he is grinning at me right now... [Anyway, I have an anchor here I need to destroy, and the other is in the Pool bottom. Ray, go take care of it, and let''s split up these two guys?] [DIVIDE] Vali then shot to my other-side, and touched my back, and I heard his Divine Dividing Sacred Gear affect my Demonic Power by halving it, scaring the shit out of me! ! Just as Vali had fully absorbed my half power, it exceeded twice his maximum Demonic Power, and his Sacred Gear was unable to disperse such a large amount, and he fell out of his Scale Mail Balance Breaker for a short time of 10 seconds. Vali also looked like he had run out of a bit of Stamina due to the forced shutdown of his Sacred Gear, and he grinned saying to me. "Well, you may not have a Sacred Gear, but you have a lot of Demonic Power, but how long will it last you?" [BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST] The silver Devil Crest of Lucifuge, lit up and pointed to me... [At half power, I wonder if you can take another of my blasts?] As Azazel stood in-between me and that boosted shot, he said in a hurry. [Kid, now is the time to use that gift I gave you, or you will get Divided or Boosted to death!] ! As Azazel took a hard shot for me, Vali had reactivated his Scale Mail Balance Breaker again, so I shot upwards, and decided to unleash my forbidden mode... "Human-Shaped Aura of Destruction!" () Normally when this form of mine and my brother''s is released, it could even cause all of Japan to suffer an earthquake. When I entered this form before, the Power of Destruction would melt and destroy anything near me... But according to Azazel, this armband should help me control my Power of Destruction true-form for a while, so I do not destroy this small world, and shunt us all into the Dimensional Gap... ! As my body was slowly transforming into my true form, two things on my body cracked, the armband and the white small Maneki Neko figurine in my pocket, cracked... () My entire body was covered and replaced by a black-mass of Power of Destruction, with crimson energy outlining my silhouette. But then my normal humanoid-shape was altered further, as my Neko Aura and a certain Goddess''s Blessing unsealed itself into my true-form... On the top of my head, two Neko-ears grew and flickered in the air, just like a male Nekoshou would... Then my two hands take on more of a cat''s paw with nails shape... Then from my tailbone, 7 long cat tails formed and swished in excitement... Finally, my normal looking crimson-eyes took on more of a feline shape. (.) Feeling my changes of my body, from my normal form, I was shocked to feel my tails acting like arms. The sensation of having a Nekoshou-body over a human shape was not uncomfortable.... Like I have lived as a Nekoshou before. I then spoke, and my words almost made me scream in shame... [Huh?! Why did my true form change, nya?!] All 4 suits of Scale Mail froze hearing my cat-voice... Yes, at this moment, Saji in his Vritra Scale Mail had just arrived and froze hearing my voice... Sirzechs above, Kuroka off to the side, and Shirone turned to witness what was going on... Even Bikou stopped itching for a moment. So I said to everyone. [Saji, help Azazel here, I am going to the pool, nya... Dammit, why am I talking like this, ~nya?!] Thankfully, I cannot blush in my true-form, so I bolt to the pool as fast as I can! [DIVIDE] ! And just as I was flying towards the pool, Vali smacked my body one last time, and hit me with the ability halving my Demonic Power again, but... S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~! Just as Vali had his Scale Mail fall off, all 7 of my Neko tails elongated reflexively, and smashed down on his body, crashing him into a crater, with dust and rocks rising into the sky... Euclid, not wanting to let me destroy the anchor, charged up an attack... [BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST BOOST] I saw that Euclid was going to chase me, and then Saji used a lot of Absorption Lines to restrain his silver Scale Mail, so I reached back while flying, and launched one of my 30 foot wide, Extinguished Stars without any charge time, right to Euclid! Yes, normally to use that finishing move, I need time to charge it, but in my true-form, all of my Power of Destruction ability is 10¡Á stronger and faster! ~! Seeing my killing move, Euclid shot his over-boosted Magic Attack into the large ball of death, and he was able to slow and weaken it, thanks to the two divides Vali hit me with... As Vali watched me fly off, he had felt the Extinguished Star pass overhead, and even he sweat-dropped feeling that passed by. But it was enough to let me escape for a short while... Saji said to Azazel. [I can hold him for a short while, so destroy that anchor, then help me with this guy!] Azazel threw him a thumbs up, and created a Light Lance that grew in size as big as the Gym itself, and said to him. [Cover your ears kid, and block the blast with that guy!] Saji then moved to put Euclid between himself and the Gym, as the massive Light Lance fell on the Gym... - ~¡Á2! From behind me, I saw and heard two amazing sights... The first thing I saw was the Gym exploding in a huge thundercloud.... And the second thing I saw and heard was the freezing of Mechagodzilla into an ice cube, then a massive Holy Lightning Cloud shattering it apart as a coordinated attack, between Lavinia and Akeno. I was unaware that Leonardo had died with his Mechagodzilla. But Georg had barely escaped that Lightning and Ice hell. Kuisha had seen to their failure, with her Hole ability messing with Georg''s Sacred Gear Mist. () But I had already arrived at the top of the Ice Pillar with both Leviathan''s panting and stalled in their fight. When they both saw me land between them, they paused. The ice around me all disintegrated, and then my squinted crimson cat eyes looked at the Devil women, and I said. [Mind if I cut in, ~nya?] - To be continued... Ray''s Current Power "Divide" Table... Takes 22 Divides to reach rock-bottom. The first 4 Divides will shut down Vali for a short time (), due to exceeding twice his "absorbed" Power of 99,999 Ultimate-high. 6M Peak-Sd-m / 3M Sd-m / 1.5M Sd-l / 750K Sa-h / 375K Sa-m / 187K Sa-l / 93K U-h / 46K U-m / 23K U-l / 11K U-l / 6K H-h / 3K H-m / 1.5K H-l / 750 M-h / 375 M-m / 187 M-l / 93 L-h / 46 L-m / 23 L-l / 11 L-l / 6 Hu-m / 3 Hu-l / 1 Hu-l (A/N Rough Estimate Power Levels) [Human-class ()][Low-class ()][Middle-class ()][High-class ()][Ultimate-class ()][Satan-class = Devil King-class ()][Super Devil-class = Transcendent-class ()][God-class ()] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 107: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 7)? Chapter 107: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 7)?Click the [ ? ] Button! [Harem-Fan here to say my peace... I still keep getting messages about the thieves from Web-novel. I only post my stories here on this Scribble-Hub site ONLY. All of my Stories chapters have "dates" on them to prove I am the creator of my stories. The thief on Web-novel even changed the name of this story by calling it... ... or something like that. Anyway, when you support those copy-pasting bastards with power-stones, they receive money for the hard work I do for FREE. I make no money, and I want no money for my amature work. I only write for fun, and so I can read () my own stories. Sorry to bother you guys with my rant. And to you copy-paste guys... Learn to write your own original or fan-fiction story, ...] - [Lavinia Reni''s Sacred Gear... Absolute Demise... allows Lavinia to summon a 10 foot tall ice doll in the form of a woman in a dress with four slender arms, which acts on Lavinia''s command. It wields immense ice-based powers, which is capable of freezing an entire area, turning it into a frozen world. At its maximum range, it can lock an entire small county within a crystal of ice as long as the user wishes to, befitting a Longinus... Assoluto Argento Mondo, also known as the Snow World Believed to be Eternal, is Lavinia''s Balance Breaker, which creates a furious blizzard across an entire battlefield and innumerable giant sharp ice pillars, able to turn an entire country into a world of ice at full strength, holding ultra-wide range comparable to the Zenith Tempest and Dimension Lost, two High-Tier Longinus. As a testament to this, she can distinguish between friends and allies, targeting her enemies alone, showcasing her mastery of it. However, despite the power of the Balance Breaker, it is noted that individuals who possess immense power can resist its effect, such as Satan-class ( ), Super Devil-class ( ), and God-class beings ( )] Chapter 107: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (Part 7)? by Harem-Fan A few moments before Ray reached the pool area, in his Neko True-Form... Kuisha, flying next to Lavinia, said to her friend. "Lavinia, can you make Leonardo and Georg take a step backwards?" The Human Magician in white, sitting on her broomstick, waving her magic-wand, freezing a burst of missiles launched from Mechagodzilla at the two Nekomata sisters, says.... "Move back? Sure." Lavinia moved closer in the direction of the front of the school, and pointed her magic-wand at the feet of the two Hero Faction Terarists, and waved her Magic Spell at them. - Down on the ground in front of the Magician Georg and Leonardo, 10 foot tall Ice Spikes began to rise up strongly from the ground, and were slowly approaching their location. Georg, waved his hand to cast a Defensive Magic to block the incoming rows of ice spikes, to protect the two men, but Leonardo, who is not a close quarters fighter, stepped backwards from the danger... Leonardo had not noticed the Demonic Hole, created by Kuisha, just behind and underneath his steps... The teenager, who cannot speak, lost his footing, as if he stepped back into a real manhole, and fell back into the portal. Georg, who had successfully blocked Lavinia''s ice magic, felt the activation of Demonic Power behind himself and his partner, and his eyes opened wide. Suddenly, Leonardo fell on his butt! As he looked around in confusion, he saw the black Demonic Hole closing above his head. As he looked around in the snowstorm, he noticed he was sitting on the head of Mechagodzilla, separated from Georg. Kuisha seeing her plan of splitting the two troublesome Sacred Gear users up working, made her proud. She then focused on defeating Georg... - Just as Akeno had finished another round of Holy Lightning attacks on Mechagodzilla, the machine opened its mouth to shoot its main cannon at her... Tsubaki, on the ground, saw Akeno in danger, and she pointed her Scepter of Hearts at the beam and said... "Block it for me!" Just as Tsubaki commanded, her Mirror Clone Witch flew on her magical broom, and blocked in-front of Akeno. The Bishop Witch of Hearts casting a large Magic Shield. Mechagodzilla''s Convergent Neutron Cannon blast, shot at the intercepting Clone and easily penetrated through the flimsy little magic shield, and hit the Mirror Witch Clone of Tsubaki, shattering it in one blow, but... ! ! Just as the beam killed the clone, it was instantly reflected back, twice as strong, into the chest of the Mechagodzilla, forcing it to step back about 20 feet. Akeno, seeing herself avoiding the Ultimate-class beam attack, smiled down at Tsubaki and said. "Thanks Tsubaki, now can you and the Murasaki sisters step far back? I am going to finish it off with a big bang, ." - Li and Ni, seeing Akeno high up casting a massive spell, both ran fast, and Ni said to Li. "Sister, look over there, nya! That is Ray, in a Nekoshou body of the Power of Destruction, nya?!" When Li looked over, she had just seen Ray use all of his 7 tails to knock Vali into the track-field, and her eyes opened wide in shock. "Sister Ni, I think I am dreaming right now... because I see our Ray in a Neko body, nya?!" Ni seeing Li wipe her mouth of drool, said sadly. "Well, in that form, we cannot hug him, nya..." Tsubaki flew to the side of the two Nekomata sisters, and looked up at what Lavinia and Kuisha were preparing for... - Lavinia, watching Ray in the distance, said to Kuisha. "Va-kun is starting to fight with Red, and Red transformed, so let''s destroy this robot now." As Lavinia waved her hand, materializing her Sacred Gear''s large 10 foot tall, Absolute Demise. Then Lavinia pointed to Mechagodzilla, and said softly. "Freeze that for me..." The large ice-doll with six eyes on one side of its bizarre but elegant face, looked at Mechagodzilla.. It then pointed its 4 arms to the large metal beast, and with pale-blue light, the ground under Mechagodzilla lit up... ! And in no time, the Mechagodzilla and the unfortunate Leonardo was trapped inside a pillar of ice reaching a height of 200 feet, encasing them solidly... Georg, rolled to the side and almost got caught-up in Absolute Demise''s attack. Seeing Leonardo frozen in ice, he decided to get him out, and then the two could flee. Just as Georg put his hand out to release his dimensional-mist to cover Leonardo, 10 black with violet-edged Holes opened and sucked in the mist he released. And when he looked over to the Devil Kuisha Gremory, he saw her playful smile... and then it came... Just above the 200 foot tall ice pillar, a massive crimson Gremory Magic Circle came into existence. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Akeno''s 6 black-feathered wings flapped, as her two hands held high, and were suddenly waved downward at the master and servant in the ice block... ~¡Á2! As the clouds in her Magic Circle delivered the countless Holy Lightning-bolts down, everyone felt the second explosion at the Gym. Leonardo''s death was actually a coincidence, because Kuisha had not intended for him to be frozen and blasted, but merely separated from Georg. Lavinia only wanted to freeze the Mechagodzilla, so she could help Ray if he was in need. Akeno had been planning her big spell before Kuisha and Lavinia had even acted, but all 3 women''s actions had become a deadly combo for this sad-terrorist, who should have been sitting in a cell and not trying to start wars. But thanks to the shower of metallic ice-chunks blasting all around, Georg was able to slip away under Kuisha''s nose. - The ice around me all disintegrated, and then my squinted crimson cat eyes looked at the Devil women, and I said. [Mind if I cut in, ~nya?] Katerea Leviathan, who a moment ago, was considering Self Exploding to kill Serafall, hesitated based on what she remembered hearing from me earlier. But her thoughts of blowing up had vanished when I showed up in this form and voice. She said in a high-sounding tone. "Ray Gremory, why are you back? Just when I was going to win, you wish to shamelessly interfere?" I put up 2 of my clawed fingers, and told her, while my 7 tails stretched out to all sides of me. [Sorry, I was told to come here by Azazel, nya... I was not here for you per-say, but while I am here, I must help my sister-in-law, nya?] From each of my tail tips, a massive number of Bullets of Annihilation were formed, and then all suddenly shot to Katerea, swarming her entire body like an angry bee swarm. "~! Ray Gremory you bastard!" Katerea, who was covered from head to toe in Bullets of Annihilation, thought she had died. But soon her screams of pain had quieted down, and only the sound of Serafall laughing could be heard. And as Lavinia''s snowstorm had died down, only the sight of a naked Katerea was shown. Her glasses, clothing, and even the Ophis Snake in her body had vanished. The hairpins, underwear, and anything not originally a part of Katerea, had their existences erased from her. My Bullets of Annihilation are imbued with the concept of ¡°eliminating¡± things. My power of Ruin The Extinct has such fine control and the ability to bypass all defenses. So when I created my Bullets, I put in the concept of "erasing anything" not a part of herself to the concept of ¡°eliminating¡±, and so the power of the Snake, all of her clothing, and glasses were erased, while all of her body was left behind. In a strange way, this is the ultimate Dress Break Power, ... Okay, I will not admit I admired her naked body for a moment. She is not nearly as gorgeous as my women, but my perverted-side did give myself an inner highfive for my move, . I find out in a short while, that Issei almost passed out with his bloody nose, due to the strip show I displayed, and Issei kicking himself for making invisibility over a Dress Break power. "H-How did you get rid of Ophis Power?! My strength..." As Katerea was questioning me, she used her Demonic Power to restore her clothing, but she was not shy about her naked body, like most devils. [I targeted all foreign objects in and on your body, nya...] ! And just as my chat with Katerea was going on, Vali in his Scale Mail had flown to her side, and he said to her then me. [Georg has fled, and you are no match for Ray Gremory, so leave here. And Ray, here I come!] As Katerea flew away, Serafall chased after her, while telling me. "Take care of this Lucifer Descendant, and I will catch the Leviathan descendant, good luck." And after the two Devil women flew away, I said to Vali. [Well, looks like I am "Unlucky" today, nya...] Then, from the tips of my 7 tails, I rapidly created 7 massive 30 foot wide, Extinguished Stars. Throwing 4 of them at Vali, I sent 3 of them down the large Ice Pillar to target the pool below. Their real target... The last anchor sealing this Fake Kuoh Academy. There is no way for my Extinguished star to catch Vali, unless he is dumb enough to not dodge. But it is only a distraction, and as I expected, he is kiting the 4 orbs, and using his power to reduce them to nothing.... [Divide Divide Divide Divide Divide Divide...] ¡Á4 Unlike draining my personal Demonic Power, these attacks are not enough to shut down his Scale Mail, so he touched each one, eliminating them rapidly, and in a short 30 seconds, he reduced all 4 of them to nothingness. But at this time, my 3 other Extinguished Stars, made it to the bottom of the pool, and the last anchor was eliminated, as well as all the ice around us. Vali then flew in front of me, and then said to me provocatively. [Now the warmup is over, it is time to get serious, here I come, Ray Gremory!] ! And then the two of us charged at one another in the sky, and each threw a Superman Punch, hitting each-others faces... [Divide] And as the two of us knocked one another apart, his Scale Mail was released yet again, surprising Vali. At least, he has a trickle of blood on his mouth, showing I hit him really hard. He wiped it, and he said... "Alright, I should have weakened you enough by now... Next time, I will finish our duel." In the distance, many surviving Magicians and other foes are using Teleport Magic to escape the Field, now that the Seal is broken. - Just as all groups were converging towards the pool area to witness the fight of Vali and Ray, the 3 Leaders and Ophis dropped down for the show. Grayfia had gone to the destroyed Gym, and confronted her brother, who promptly left after being rejected by herself. But what startled Sirzechs, Micheal, and Baraqiel, was the fact that Ophis went to stop in-front of Lavinia, startling the latter... Lavinia, who knows of Ophis, was frightened to be stopped by the Infinite Dragon God, and she asked the quiet Dragon. "Y-Yes, may I ask what you want?" Ophis said in her quiet tone. "You already have a Sacred Gear in your soul, but why do I sense Ddraig in you?" Sirzechs, Micheal, and Baraqiel all cautiously surround Lavinia to protect her, while Ophis keeps looking at Lavinia. Ophis finally made an expression of surprise and nodded. "I see, your child is the new host of Ddraig. Well, Ddraig is too weak to talk, so I will find you in the future..." Then Ophis turned to watch the show, ignoring the wide mouthed Lavinia. - To be continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 108: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (End)? Chapter 108: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (End)?Click the [ ? ] Button! Ray''s Current Power "Divide" Table... Takes 22 Divides to reach rock-bottom. The first 4 Divides will shut down Vali for a short time (), due to exceeding twice his "absorbed" Power of 99,999 Ultimate-high. 6M Peak-Sd-m / 3M Sd-m / 1.5M Sd-l / 750K Sa-h / 375K Sa-m / 187K Sa-l / 93K U-h / 46K U-m / 23K U-l / 11K U-l / 6K H-h / 3K H-m / 1.5K H-l / 750 M-h / 375 M-m / 187 M-l / 93 L-h / 46 L-m / 23 L-l / 11 L-l / 6 Hu-m / 3 Hu-l / 1 Hu-l Chapter 108: Biblical Three-Way Peace Talks (End)? by Maneki Neko ! And then the two of us charged at one another in the sky, and each threw a Superman Punch, hitting each-others faces... [Divide] And as the two of us knocked one another apart, his Scale Mail was released yet again, surprising Vali. At least, he has a trickle of blood on his mouth, showing I hit him really hard. He wiped it, and he said... "Alright, I should have weakened you enough by now... Next time, I will finish our duel." Then with a grin, Vali wiped his mouth, then I asked. [Even your comrades are all leaving, so why not try fighting another day, nya?] As Vali''s Scale Mail reformed, he said in a serious tone... [No, I am going to break your Devil''s Pride, the same way you broke Riser''s Devil''s Pride... You are fighting in your True-Form, and you never use it, so...] In a flash of light, Vali and I collided again, throwing an attack. His punch came for my face, and all 7 of my tails struck out to whip him, as I cross-blocked my face... ~! ~! [DIVIDE~!] When Vali''s overhead-punch crashed into me, the look of shock on his face, as his Scale Mail and Divine Dividing shut down for the 4th time, was priceless. Then all 7 of my tails hit him incredibly hard, sending him flying off like a rocket, skidding across the track-field in a 200 foot long ditch! ( The onlookers seeing Vali get sent packing were very shocked. But really, I am just lucky, because I can feel how weak I have finally become, ever since my birth. Feeling this unprecedented feeling, I laughed loudly... [~! This is great! I finally feel weak, nya!] Far away, Vali stood, and rubbed his shoulders, looking at me like a crazy person, but his spine froze the next second, when he heard the creepy laugh behind him... Turning his head, someone appeared and pointed at himself. [Hey traitor bastard! Surprise Motherfucker, I am the Devil Pokemon Master, Issei Hyoudou!] A mere 20 feet from Vali, the young Devil dressed as Ash Ketchum, grinned while holding a fake toy Poke-ball. But what made his cosplay fall apart, was the two trickles of blood from his nose, when he saw that naked Devil woman. As Vali was raising his hand to shoot Issei with a Demonic Bullet, Issei turned his hat around, and threw the toy Pokeball at Vali, and yelled... ", Neko God, I choose you~!" And the red and white plastic ball was thrown straight into Vali''s confused face, then a sudden scene shook everyone looking... ~! ~! Just as Vali was going to swat away the toy he recognized, it erupted into a crimson light, and suddenly, Vali was punched by Myself, as I used Castling, to swap with the unused Rook Piece hidden inside of the toy. ...! As Vali was sneak attacked, he had not fully blocked my treacherous blow, and he was sent skidding across the field for about 50 feet, and landed on his back. Issei promptly ran away yelling at me... "Hey Ray, I am out, good luck, ~!" Then Vali, with a bloody nose, stood, and assembled his Scale Mail onto his body again, and without saying anything, he flew to attack me again, and now I know I am going to get beat up, ... Whoosh! ! [DIVIDE] ! [DIVIDE] ! [DIVIDE] ! [DIVIDE] ! [DIVIDE] ! [DIVIDE] After a flurry of punches and kicks onto one another''s bodies, I had finally been divided down to the strength of High-class-high, the same as Kuisha''s strength... () We had parted after that last strong hit, that sent me flying back, into the ruins of the old schoolhouse... I heard many voices of worry coming from the onlookers of our fight, but none of them can get close to us, because our Draconic and Neko Aura''s are too intense for them to be near us. Unlike the anime, I cannot hear the Leaders or my Peerages cheer or worry for me. I can only watch Vali flying over to beat me some more. But I seem to be happy in my heart, because this is the first time I am truly beat up. ~! I held my hand out to the approaching Vali and shot my now weak Power of Destruction Demonic Bolts at him, and he with one hand, swatted them to the side... ! [DIVIDE] And Vali landed on me, kicking me into the earth, like I did to him before, while halving my power again. He then pulled me out of the ground by my tails... [This is all you are now, Ray Gremory?! Now you are nothing but a weak kitten in my hands... With Ophis here, no one can save you from me killing you, right?] I do not have a real physical-body right now, or I would have to spit-out some blood from my injuries, but I can still feel the pain from my tails being pulled, damn Vali! [Actually, I thank you for this lesson on dealing with Longinus Sacred Gears, nya...] I used both feet to kick at Vali''s face, so he would let go of my tails, and thankfully, he grabbed both of my feet instead, but... ! [DIVIDE~ ¡Á11...] And with that, while grabbing my ankles, he swung me over his head, and bashed me into another crater, draining me down into the strength of a newborn Human... (!) [~!] Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My Devil form finally revealed itself, beaten badly, and with blood coming out of my mouth... I looked up into the sky, and seeing Vali in his Scale Mail, ready to deliver a killing stomp, I thought a bit at that last moment... - What?! No Protagonist aura to save me? I thought Vali would not beat me this bad and just leave after beating me... But I then thought about... Yasaka and Kunou... Akeno and her pregnancy... Kuisha and Sona, still waiting to be mothers... All the rest of my girls,Shirone, Kuroka, Tsubaki, Li, Ni, Irina, and Xenovia... I was even looking forward to meeting Rossweisse... My family is at home in the Underworld... My good friends Saji, Asia, Mil-tan, and even... Issei... But, I hope Lavinia won''t kill Vali, because I know Vali is not evil, just a Chuunibyou... Actually, I am happy with my life up till now, and I have changed a lot of things in this world... I think... I can die happy... - "EXTEND ASCALON~!" ! Irina in tears, rushed up with her Knight speed and at a distance, elongated her Holy Dragon Slayer, to force Vali back with a shoulder injury... Vali, who jumped back, looked at the bleeding wound on his right shoulder, and Albion said to him... [I cannot block the blows of that weapon, Vali...] [Yeah, that hurt a bit...] Vali then outstretched his hand, and launched a Demonic Bullet of silvery-white at Irina, sending her flying far and screaming... "~!" As soon as Irina was about to hit the ground, a Hole made by Kuisha swallowed her back, and Asia, with a complicated expression, used the Twilight Healing on Irina, who was unconscious... Lavinia started to walk in my direction, as Vali came to my side again, but... ! The Maneki Neko statuette, crumbled into bits... ~! As my vision had blacked out, a cry from my soul escaped, shaking the Fake Kuoh Academy realm... - [Wake up Ray, this life is not long enough for you, my sweet pet...] The voice in my heart was the voice of my mother from my previous Earth life as a Human, but it is spoken in Japanese, and hearing her voice made me cry out, reminding me of my past life on Earth... I was run over like a cat... And could not say goodbye... - As Vali neared me, a 50 foot tall burst of white Neko Aura erupted into the shape of a white Maneki Neko! The screaming meow was resonating from the mouth of the giant cat figure... And then its right-paw raised high, and the figure of myself inside the cat, was lifted into the air, to the center of the Maneki Neko... 1 Demonic Power... 3 Demonic Power... and rapidly, my strength was returning to me, and soon... 3 million Demonic Power... 6 million Demonic Power, my full strength, was reached. I realized, my thoughts of this life, and my thoughts of remembering my mothers voice (), must have all just been a dream I had in the moment I blacked out. I see that Vali is trying to halve my large Neko Aura as I am recovering, but he is only shut down with no reward for his efforts. I look at his bleeding shoulder, and am confused about what happened to it... Then after the right-paw had already been lifted, the left-paw was lifted into the air, and the armband Azazel gave me, repaired itself rapidly, and my Neko-True-Form started up on its own, without me activating it, revealing my eyes, ears, and 7 tails once again... Then as the Maneki Neko statuette fully turned to dust, the sound from inside me let out again... [~!] While floating in the air, I looked over to the worried girls, and gave a thumbs up. [The first half is over, nya... Now it is beat-down time, nya~!] ! Just as Vali recovered his Scale Mail and raised up into the air, I cracked my neck, and extend my 7 tails growing a Extinguished Star each... [Vali, now that I am at full power, let me give you that fight you wanted, nya! You said I was not worthy to protect Lavinia, nya? Well, then survive this Ass-whooping Va-kun, nya~!] And from both of my hands, I created 10 Demonic Bullets in each of my pawed fingers, making Vali look nervous... [Vali... I do not think he plans on letting you use Half Dimension, or Juggernaut Drive... I-I think you better run...] As I flung out the 20 Ruin the Extinct, Bullets of Annihilation to hit Vali, and seeing the 7 fast moving Extinguished Stars behind me, Vali had his eyebrows jump up in panic, but sadly, I could not enjoy the look on his face. Remember, those 7 Extinguished Stars are 10¡Á more powerful () and faster than before, and not at all weaker than a single shutdown in Demonic Power, as I purposefully made them using twice his strength each. I am immune to my own attacks, so... A strange scene of Vali fleeing in the sky, while I chased him, while he dodges the fast-moving Demonic Bullets, and the slower 7 large Stars of certain-death, made him keep moving. Why does Vali not try Dividing any of my 7 Stars or myself? Because the moment his Sacred Gear Scale Mail falls off, he dies, without a body... Out-flying me in speed, Vali reached the end of the field, and put his hands out, and tried to activate his area of effect, Half Dimension ability... [Half Dim-] Before his ability could start to fully form, the 20 Bullets of Annihilation reached his body, and he either had to take them all, or stop his ability and fly away... So the chase ensued. Vali is frustrated, because he cannot even use his Juggernaut Drive, due to it needing a chant. He said in frustration. [Damn, Albion, do you have any tricks I can use to Divide all of that?] His partner, the White One, only said in frustration. [I seem to have some abilities, but they are sealed away from my memories, and you are not yet strong enough to unlock them. And due to that Lavinia girl, you cannot even threaten his friends for time to divide anything, ...] Vali almost lost his soul because I am currently creating another 80 Bullets of Annihilation to chase him down, hearing what Albion just said. [Do not worry Va-kun, these 80 bullets are only set to erase Albion from your Sacred Gear, nya! To think he would want to target my family, ~!] Actually, killing Albion would also kill Vali, but I was only half-joking with them, because I have been herding Vali to Bikou. I really do not want to kill Vali, and it would make Lavinia sad... At that moment, both Kuroka and Bikou stopped their fight, seeing the two of us heading in their direction. Bikou, a clever monkey, leaped to his partner, tired of fighting this cheating Nikoshou, and had a plan... He lied and said. "Vali, the war with the North Gods is not going well, and we have been summoned as reinforcements, we have to go!" Ophis, hearing this, believed Bikou, and silently vanished from everyone''s view... Vali, too embarrassed to admit he is in a tight spot, said to me and everyone, while Bikou spun his Ruyi Bang overhead... [Well Ray Gremory, this spar was fun, but now I have real work to do, till next time...] I saw the bead of sweat on Bikou''s forehead when the many orbs and stars neared their location, as his Teleportation light whisked the two away from death... ~! ! Just at that moment, my attacks all hit the spot where the two had vanished, and the realm started to shake from too much damage inflicted at one time, and then I felt the armband on my shoulder crack... Quickly, I focused, to shut down my Neko-True-Form before the armband fully broke, and my aura of Destruction leaked out everywhere... And finally, the last of my Power of Destruction was sucked back into my body, weakening me into my normal Devil form, then I heard two girls voices... "Red!" "Ray, nya~!" And from my left and right, the two closest women tackled me in a hug. Then Lavinia whispered in my ear... "Red, Ophis said I am pregnant with Ddraig''s host!" Ray Gremory.exe has crashed... Everything went black, as I passed-out from too much exhaustion, it totally was not what Lavinia said, nope... - To be continued...? Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 109: Aftermath Of The Three-Way Talks? Chapter 109: Aftermath Of The Three-Way Talks?Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 109: Aftermath Of The Three-Way Talks? by Harem-Fan ! The sounds of a few girls'' voices I recognize are heard, as a warm and comfortable Senjutsu flows into my body. As my eyes opened, I seemed to be holding Shirone in my left arm, Kuroka in my right, while Asia was healing me with her Twilight Healing. So I asked someone. "How long was I unconscious for?" Lavinia, standing near my head, with Akeno, Kuisha, and Sona, tells me. "You only fell unconscious for about 5 minutes, because you lost so much Demonic Power at once and were beaten badly. So, Shi-chan and Ku-chan recovered your life-energy, while Asia healed your injuries." The two Nekoshou sisters held my shoulders, to help me stand, and I then asked. "Thanks girls... I see the realm is unstable from my attacks, so what is going on now? Why have we not been shunted out of Georg''s realm?" Kuisha points to the group of Sirzechs, Grayfia, Tsukino Usagi, and Serafall, as they are completing a massive Teleport Circle to take us back... "Brother-in-law, with the others help, is finishing our Transportation Circle back before this realm collapses. We can leave freely with the anchors destroyed, but without Georg sending us out, we have to leave on our own power. Come on Ray, let''s go home." "Darling~!" And as I turned, I had to catch a flying and crying Irina. While hugging her, she said. ", I was so worried for you, ..." Sona, seeing my confused eyes, told me. "Before Vali Lucifer tried to finish you, Irina rushed him and stabbed him with Ascalon, and then she was knocked unconscious, so she did not witness you chasing him around the sky." As I hugged her, I now realized why Vali had that wound on his shoulder, and I said to her. "I am just glad you are alright, Irina... You have to be careful for me in the future, okay?" As she nodded, Micheal came to us and said. "Young Devils, we are ready to leave, come with us." Irina, hearing Micheal, blushed and jumped to the side of Xenovia and Asia, looking like she got caught making-out with her boyfriend in her parents house, and I laughed. But my fuzzy Human memory, remembers something from the anime, seeing Micheal and my Church Trio, so I asked. "Archangel Michael, I have a selfish request for Irina, Xenovia, and Asia... Can you make it so they can pray to God? The three girls are very strong believers, and I can only offer this request for these three women." I already know what the most likely outcome is, but I have to say it officially, but Micheal does not let me down... "Children, do you three still wish to pray to God, even though he is no longer with us?" All three girls with misty eyes nodded and said together. """Yes Lord Micheal.""" He smiled seeing that even as Devils, these girls still are devoted to Heaven''s teachings, so he said something that even shocked me a bit... "When I return to Heaven, I will make some changes to the System, to let you three pray, read the bible, and wear a cross... But be aware, do not read the bible aloud, or let your cross touch other Devils. I believe having three Devils not hurt by Heaven''s blessings is a good sign of cooperation." Asia cried the most, hearing she could even read the bible again. All three girls thanked Micheal profusely. We all gathered at the large Teleportation Circle, and soon, all forces returned to Kuoh Academy safely... - The first thing that was done, was Grayfia took the recording of the events in both the real world and Fake Kuoh Academy, and edited out what Ophis and Lavinia said about Ddraig''s new host, as top secret information, before giving the copies to all forces to take back. All parties agreed on the Peace Treaty on the spot, and agreed to sign the document on July 7th, leaving only 3 weeks till we travel to the Underworld for training and the Youth Devil Meeting. Sona took her Peerage away, and I brought my Peerage home as well... And this concluded one of the last known events for me to truly worry about... (.) - As the light of Teleportation faded from my eyes, as we all returned to the mansion, I was surprised to see my guest who I had thought about when I was beaten... "Yasaka, you are here?!" Yasaka, wearing her traditional kemono, stood with her hands crossed on her waist, that still shows no sign of pregnancy, even at 3 months, and smiled like a warm wife. "Kuisha called, and said you had a rough day at work, and I was worried about my mate." I naturally walked up and held her, while smelling her neck as we embraced. Kuisha patted my back while greeting Yasaka. "Sister Yasaka, take Ray to relax, while the rest of us go and clean up... We will all bathe together in a while in the secret pools." Asia, Mil-tan, and Saji all went to their own homes, so only the harem was left, and they all greeted Yasaka one by one, then left to go get out of their combat gear. Yasaka said to me. "Come my husband, let me wash your back..." And tonight, everyone slept in my massive bed, and on the couches in my room, as we all had a slumber-party with one another. Yasaka and Lavinia each scored the arms for the night. Tonight, I did not sleep well, worrying about the Half-Devil baby who has the Boosted Gear. For the first time in my life, I had the worries of a father... How will Ddraig and Albion deal with one another in the future? How will other Devils treat my Half-Devil child? So many worries flowed in my mind, as my women tried to snuggle with me... - The next day of Sunday passed by quickly with all of my girls becoming extra needy, and now Monday morning has come, and it is time for school again. I, Kuisha, Tsubaki, Akeno, Shirone, Irina, and Xenovia all walked together on this warm July morning. Irina in the back, held her precious cross in her hand, and smiled with a dopey grin, and said aloud. "Oh Lord, thank you for giving us a beautiful time living our school lives, and thank you for letting me be with Darling, -amen!" Xenovia only wears her cross inside her shirt, so she does not sting me when hugging me, but Irina, ever since this morning has been praying nonstop, to make up for not praying since she became a Devil. It was a rough Sunday as Irina and Xenovia suffered a lot, trying to figure out when the Heaven System was fixed for them, . Just as our group came to the front gates, we met Saji, Asia, and Issei. Asia looks happy as well, as I see her cross on her neck. Saji came up to me with Issei in tow, and put his arm around my neck, pulling me from the girls, who all went into the school first. "What is up you guys, you both look like you are up to no good?" Issei coughed and looked away to hide his guilty look, but waited to have Saji ask. "Ray old buddy, I need you to come to an event with Irina and Xenovia, so Asia will go, ..." Oh, wait... Is this the karaoke episode made by Aika? "If it is karaoke, I do not think I am very good at singing?" Issei''s palms went up lewdly, and his fingers were scratching upward, as he said in a perverted tone. "No bro, it is not lame karaoke! The girls all want to go to the new Kuoh Water-park... Bikinis, G-strings, and Titty-slings!" ""Bikinis, G-strings, and Titty-slings! Hell Ya Brother, sign us up too!"" And then at that moment, Motohama and Matsuda had shown behind Issei, who were also invited. The three bastards have drool on their mouths, and are also wanting to hear my answer. I asked Saji. "Did Irina and Xenovia say they wanted to go?" The Perverted Trio all nodded, as Saji smiled and told me. "We are all the boys going, and we want an even number of boys to girls to show, and both girls said they will only come if you are there to protect them from scumbags." When he said "scumbags" his eyes rolled to the 2 idiots. As all 4 sets of eyes gave me sad-puppy-dog eyes, I thought that this seemed like something from my memories, but I could not figure it out? But I nodded and warned the two idiots... Issei''s friends. "Okay, I will go... Hey Motohama and Matsuda... Irina and Xenovia are my girlfriends, so be gentlemen, or you might not be able to enjoy summer break, got me?" The two idiots said at the same time, as if they practiced it... ""We are only going to photograph the other girls at the water park, promise!"" I ignored the fact these guys are going to do some shameless illegal things, and asked. "Issei, are your girlfriends also coming?" Issei gave me a thumbs up and said, "Tomoe and Momo both bought bikinis for me to see, ..." As I left, I waved them all off, and walked to Sona to see my wife, and then went to class... - After class, Kuisha, Tsubaki, Akeno, Shirone, Irina, Xenovia, Asia, Saji, and Mil-tan all followed me into the Orc Club Room and I froze... "Hiya kids, I am your new ORC Advisory Teacher!" Azazel was leaning back in my chair, with his feet propped up on the corner of my desk, and he was waving with his shit-eating-grin on his face. Xenovia asked. ", Why is the Governor General of the Fallen Angels here as a teacher, and for our ORC club?" He shrugs and gives a half truthful answer. "Sirzechs wanted me to only stay in Kuoh if I were to develop your guy''s Sacred Gears, and give you some gifts. This is an official order from the Devil King Lucifer." I point to my chair with hurt feelings, because only I sit there, and I complain. "Why are you at my desk?" Azazel, amused at me acting territorial over the chair, only said... "I also got Lavinia a job in the Cooking Class you are in." I smile and ask. "If my chair is not comfortable enough, can I get another?" ", Kid you are a hoot!" Shirone asked her burning question. "And what gifts are you bringing to us?" Azazel points to Irina and Xenovia and says. "That Human Hero Faction Sacred Gear user we caught had his brain fried by Georg, so we are going to transplant that Twilight Healing into Xenovia. And for Irina, we have a set of Light Wings Sacred Gear, like a one time reducer like Vali''s Divine Dividing Wings for her. She will become an air-born Knight for you guys now." "I can heal, like Asia?" "I can fly as fast as Vali?" Azazel told the two girls with glowing eyes. "Well, Asia has trained hard in her Twilight Healing, and can Promote to Queen, so you will be half as good as her, unless you train very hard. However I recommend you focus on your Knight Role, and only heal as a backup." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He casually points to the excited irina, and pours cold water on her head. "Your flying speed is your biggest advantage, and training your Sacred Gear for speed is the best, but as far as Dividing an opponent in half, your Demonic Power is still to low to avoid shutting your wings down, like what happened to Vali, so we will have to increase your talent in the Gear, and your weaker Demonic Power." Kuisha asked Azazel. "When will you do this, because we still have to take them to the Familiar Forest before summer break?" Azazel stood up and walked to the window to look out, and said. "We will implant them right before we leave for the Underworld together." Akeno raised her beautiful eyebrows and asked. "You''re going to the Underworld with us?" He grins at her, and like a bad-uncle said. "Well, yes... I have to train you guys, plus I was invited to your wedding, Akeno, !" Akeno leaps into my chest, to shove her breasts up against me on purpose, and whines. "Ray dear, let''s elope!" Then everyone broke out in laughter, seeing Akeno play being upset... Click the [ ? ] Button! SLANG, Killed this story for me… SLANG, Killed this story for me¡­Okay, this is just one of many many many comments about this nonsense. The Mirror Alice is based off of Alice in Wonderland! I am being questioned about Asian racial slurs or something here, by a few readers. I am an old guy, and I do not understand the young peoples slang terms, okay? But this silly stuff is why I am dropping this story, sigh, grow up people...